《The Martial God: Demonic Cultivator in a World of Magic [Isekai LitRPG]》 Chapter 1 – I reincarnated in Fantasy, and not Murim? ¡­Pain. Darkness. Sprinkling discomfort. It was different from the pain that I was used to feeling from my legs. It was all over my body, through my bones, poking from underneath my skin. For a moment, everything was dark, and the pain felt suffocating. I controlled my breathing, heaving in and out softly. My senses that were urging me to enter fight mode calmed down. I heaved out a long breath. Ambient sound filled my ears and light fell over my closed eyelids. The chirping of birds, the clinking of chandeliers from the wind coming through the windows, and the humming of a person reached my ears. I found myself opening my eyes to a grand ceiling. ¡°...What the?¡± I asked quietly, blinking rapidly. I shut my lips quickly. I frowned, realizing that I¡¯d just spoken in an accent far from my own. How did that work? What happened, where is this, how did I get here? Countless questions littered my mind. I couldn¡¯t recall how I ended up here. I¡­ couldn¡¯t have been kidnapped, could I? No, that wouldn¡¯t make sense. I wasn¡¯t important enough¡­ anymore¡­ for something like that to happen to me. Besides, why would my kidnappers keep me in a lavish mansion? Shifting my neck a little to look around, I found myself in a grand bedroom. It looked like something out of a medieval or renaissance painting. Very pretty¡­ There was also a person. ¡°Huh?¡± A brown-haired man in a butler uniform was holding a broom and cleaning the floor. He stopped when our gazes locked, and he stared at me in silence. For a moment, he seemed like a statue in all except for his face that twisted in an expression of shock. ¡°T-the,¡± he shouted, ¡°the young master has woken up!¡± The what now? Alright, what¡¯s going on? The last thing I remember was¡­ writing a review? I didn¡¯t even have the time to think about it. In less than a minute, the room was filled with more people than I had seen in my garbage-filled, dark room in the last few months. A bunch of doctors, butlers & maids, and a middle-aged couple that followed. The lady dressed like some noble-woman cosplayer jumped at me. ¡°Oh, my baby, what happened to you?!¡± She hugged me tightly, sniffling against my shoulders. ¡°Are you alright now?!¡± The middle-aged man, his expression stern, was rather focused on the doctor''s words. A moment later, he nodded and pulled the woman back by her arm. ¡°Let the doctors see him. Move, Rithea.¡± He stared at me, frowning for a moment, while the doctors surrounded me, beginning to check on me like I was livestock. I remained cautiously stiff, careful of any weapons or something they might be carrying or any weird injections that they might try to put in me. I was surprised to see that my careful senses remained even after so long. I¡¯d thought I lost it over the years of¡­ uselessness. When the doctors finished their check-up, they quickly backed off, turning to the man. ¡°My lord, uh, he seems rather fine¡­ It¡¯s a miracle he woke up at all!¡± I felt my breathing get sharper again. Is this some kind of elaborate prank? I tried to process the situation. It was a bit too sudden for me. I recalled drinking too many energy drinks, far too many, so was I hallucinating a whole different lifetime instead of just imaginary wings? ¡°I see,¡± the middle-aged man said, his voice making the room go quiet. The woman wiped her tears and tried to approach me again. The man shouted, ¡°Rithea, stay back. It¡¯s because of you spoiling him that he¡¯s turned out like this!¡± The woman was startled as she froze in place. I sighed. Wasn¡¯t this too detailed for a dream? I was sleep-deprived, and I had drank one too many energy drinks. Was that the explanation? By the way, did he say ¡®Rithea¡¯? Rithea, the daughter of Sikandar the Great? I was pulled back from my thoughts when the man spoke to me again. ¡°You¡¯re only 19, and yet you¡¯re acting like this, Iskandaar? While your elder brother and sister are making the name Romani shine in Waybound.¡± he scoffed, ¡°If you do not take this family¡¯s honor seriously, then the next time you pass out in the middle of the street drunk with women of disrepute, I guarantee Sir Rashid al-Faris will drop you outside the territory instead!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I blinked twice. He yapped a lot, but none of that mattered. Only three words registered in my head. Iskandaar? Romani? Waybound? There¡¯s no fucking way¡­ The possibility made me tremble. The Romani Family, from the game [Arcane Crown], was the only family with Arabic names located in the Ethenia Empire. No way. Why was I hallucinating about that stupid damned game that my friend recommended last night? I recalled the contents of his message clearly. [Aeth123: Hehe, I have a game recommendation from you. It¡¯s a bit different from ¡®The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God,¡¯ the entire world is different, but it¡¯s still quite enjoyable¡­ It¡¯s actually from the same company, and I also happened to work on it! So I think you¡¯ll like it. Will you try it?] The middle-aged man continued shouting, but my mind was somewhere else entirely. Let¡¯s backtrack a little. Starting with¡­ I was enjoying a late-night gaming session when that message found me. Actually, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was nighttime. My windows were shut for far too long for me to realize the time. I just know it¡¯d been more than three days since I¡¯d last slept, but I was enjoying the 27th playthrough of my favorite game, The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God. I wanted to sleep when I¡¯d completed the run, but my good online friend Aeth123 sent me a recommendation. I had to check that out; I couldn¡¯t sleep otherwise, especially since it was from the same studio! I had my expectations high. Yet¡­ That game, [Arcane Crown], turned out to be utter trash. I rarely had rage bursts during gaming anymore, but perhaps the lack of sleep had gotten to me. I remember my keyboard being split in two before me, and I was glaring at the screen. I, who beat the Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God, one of the hardest games of the decade, 17 times, couldn¡¯t kill a boss after hours? Ridiculous. The fight mechanics were trash. I wish that was the only weak point of the game. And what in the shonen power-of-friendship was that plot? I really thought all that died with Fiery Tael back in the day. Then there was the Academy arc. Did the writer attend high school? No, more plausibly, he went to an all-boys school. There was no other explanation for how the characters acted in the Academy. The game had some good points, which I couldn¡¯t deny. Such as world-building, graphics, and some really good characters. However, every other major thing in the game was bad. I recall cursing: How can Aeth123 recommend me such trash? Is this some kind of petty revenge for something I did? In the end, my rage got the better of me. I installed a new keyboard and started typing. I had to admit that I was frustrated and not in my right mind; I needed to release it so I wrote a very detailed review of the game on his DMs. Since he said he worked on the game, he deserved to know its flaws. After half an hour of typing, I clicked ¡®send¡¯ on the thousand-word plus rant. I was too sleepy but forced myself awake for Aeth123 to see and read it. Soon, I received the reply I had been waiting intently for. [Aeth123: ¡­If you have so much to say about it, how about you go and change it?]If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Huh? I recalled scowling at that text. What is this punk- My confusion had turned to panic then as my eyes spun, and I fell to the side. I recalled my chair tossing over and my head hitting against the tiled floor. For a moment, I smelled the ever-so-familiar smell of blood, and then everything went dark. ¡°....¡± Then, I woke up here. Is this really what I think it is? ¡°...If you¡¯re so addicted to women, then so be it. I shall get you engaged as soon as possible!¡± the middle-aged man seemed to have had enough shouting as he turned around, stomping on the floor. ¡°Rithea, let¡¯s go. You¡¯re not allowed to meet him for the rest of the week.¡± ¡°B-but¡­!¡± the woman tried, but one glare from the man had her quiet down. She sighed before following behind him. ¡°Damn, the Count is really pissed this time,¡± one of the maids whispered. The butler beside her pinched her waist, and she quickly shut her lips. The doctors cleared their throats and looked at me. ¡°Your health is alright, young master, at least as alright as it usually is,¡± one of the doctors said. He had a mustache and a bald head. ¡°Usually?¡± I asked, voice shaky. ¡°Yes. So please, take better care of yourself. Your bones are very weak from birth. What if you had broken your skull by falling to the cobblestone street? You were really lucky this time. Please rest for a few days before you try to run around.¡± Huh, what a convincing plot. The body¡¯s owner died, and I took over? What a clear hallucination. But¡­ What if all of this is real? The prospect made me pause. Suddenly my blood felt hot. The possibility that I¡¯d been yanked from my crappy life, my ruined legs, and put in a new body? Could all of this be a second chance? I felt adrenaline rush through my veins, and it was odd to feel such a strong rush after so many years. I closed my eyes, took in a deep breath, and reopened them. Let us assume¡­ that this wasn¡¯t a dream or hallucination and act accordingly for now. ¡°¡­Understood,¡± I said. Thankfully, that seemed to be the end of it. I needed some alone time, the doctors excused themselves, and the butlers and maids followed suit. One told me to call them whenever I needed them, but I barely heard that. My mind was busy with something more important. Contemplation. Iskandaar Romani, the dead son of the Romani Count family? I didn¡¯t exactly recognize the character Iskandaar, but I recognized the family. In Arcane Crown, it was a prominent family¡­ destined for ruin. Ah, shit. If I were inside the game world now, then that text from Aeth123 must be real. So, who- no, what the fuck is he? This was too clear to be a dream or hallucination¡­ at least, I hoped it was. In that case, was Aeth123 some type of God? Or what? Truthfully, I didn¡¯t know much about Aeth123. He¡¯d always been a little weird and mysterious, and I met him in the forums of The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God. Thinking about it, maybe he was the creator of that game who didn¡¯t want to leak his identity and just wanted to connect to me, as I was the best player in it; I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. ¡­Damn, was I being too harsh? No, fuck him, he sent me to this stupid Fantasy World. Since he was going to do that anyway, why not send me to the world of The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God? I loved Murim more than Fantasy, especially that game. It was the greatest piece of work in modern gaming history. ¡°So, Iskandaar Romani, huh?¡± Everything was still too sudden. Too crazy. Perhaps just to distract myself from all of it, I began to go through the information I had about the Romani Family in my head. It was a family that birthed one of the heroine candidates and a minor villain: Heroine Riasmin and her brother, the minor villain Iaskin. If I remember correctly, Iaskin made the grave mistake of teaming up with a major villain who was later defeated by the main characters, and his older sister Riasmin begged the main character to spare his life. ¡°Please, I already lost my youngest brother two years ago. I can¡¯t lose him too! My family will be devastated.¡± This was how Riasmin begged the main character to spare her brother¡¯s life in the game. And yet, the main character proceeded to cut off one of his hands as a punishment. Thinking about it, that was quite ruthless. Well, not as ruthless as when one of the other heroine candidates got jealous of Riasmin and decided to ruin the Romani Count family. The family got into trouble, and it affected Riasmin¡¯s mentality negatively. Due to her change in mentality, the main character quit being interested in her. At that moment, the opposing heroine revealed Iaskin¡¯s past evil affiliation to the world. That was how the Romani Count family fell. In short, this was a family moving toward destruction. Now, I had become its youngest son, Iskandaar Romani, who had already died before the game started. Not that it mattered. If my guess from playing the game was right, this world itself was destined for annihilation. It was a package. ¡°Goddammit,¡± I grumbled. Why am I in this world? I couldn¡¯t help but complain again. Look, I was happy to be anywhere where my legs weren¡¯t ruined, but¡­ Fine. I was asking for too much, but I wish I was sent to a Murim Cultivation world instead. My love for Fantasy was low. Also, I could feel my legs, but wasn¡¯t I in the body of a cripple? The doctor said I had weak bones from a young age. No wonder this body felt like shit, I had a stupid chronic illness. Who knows if I¡¯d survive if some old lady accidentally bumped into me? I sighed and sunk deeper into my pillow, feeling the soft thing embrace my head... Surprisingly, the pillows of this medieval-like world were quite soft. Huh. Maybe it¡¯s not that bad. Whatever the case, this was a second chance at life. I shouldn¡¯t spit on its face. I could make things right this time. I was ill, but this was a world of magic. I could probably find a cure¡­ **** I lay on the bed for another minute before I got up. I realized how true that thing about my soft bones was when I stood on my feet. I was wobbly. This Iskandaar¡¯s legs were almost as bad as my own since I had been released from the hospital after a ¡®successful recovery¡¯. I could walk, but barely. ¡°How was he supposed to be a womanizer with a body like this?¡± That was crazy. Putting those thoughts away, I slowly walked over to the window facing a grand garden outside. The smell of flowers, nature¡¯s beauty, was a little startling for someone like me who hadn¡¯t seen the sunlight in a long time. Huh. This place looked a lot more beautiful than the medieval times I saw in picture books; it was as beautiful as the game. I¡¯d been thinking while lying on the bed¡­ Was I really inside a game world now, or would I wake up all of a sudden and find that this was a dream? Well, I didn¡¯t have the memories of this body. That¡¯d be troublesome. Anyhow, if this was real, how about Status? Could I access the Game Status page here? ¡°¡­Status.¡± Unwilling to embarrass myself, I whispered softly. And immediately, a blue screen popped in front of me. My eyes widened.
Name: Iskandaar Romani (???) Age: 19 years Race: Human Level: 2 | 36% EXP Mana: Nonexistent
Class: [Level Requirement Not Met] Class Skills: [None]
General Skills: The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [0%]
Status Effect: Weak Bone Syndrome [Severe]
¡°No way?¡± I frowned. Surprisingly, instead of caring about the prospect of Status being real, I was more shocked at what was written in the skill section. The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [0%] What the hell? Was that the proof that this was a hallucination? Because how could that be here? It was a skill from The Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God. I reached out a finger and clicked on it. ¡°Let¡¯s see¨C¡± Then, I shouted and fell to the floor as unimaginable pain bloomed in my brain. My head felt like it was splitting in two, and I grumbled on the floor, rolling from one side to the other, my eyes going bloodshot. Painful, painful, painful¡­! Memories, not one but two sets, began to swirl in my head. Five seconds into it, I realized such pain couldn¡¯t be fake. This was real. All of this was real. It seemed that seeing the Status Page was some type of activation mechanism because all the memories of Iskandaar Romani began to flood into my brain. Flashes of images in front of my eyes that I¡¯ve never lived, a different childhood I didn¡¯t remember, friends I never talked to, and faces that were all new to me began to fill my head to burst. Then, just when I thought it ended, another set of memories was pushed inside. The Heavenly Demon of the Murim God Cult, the Cult Leader Lee Cheon-Ma, nested his knowledge in my head. Rather than all kinds of memories that I received about Iskandaar, mundane or otherwise, I only received memories related to Murim, medical techniques, and the general idea of martial arts from the Heavenly Demon. The specifics were less. That was fine with me since I knew all about the Heavenly Demon like the back of my hand. I had cleared the game 17 times, after all. I knew Lee Cheon-Ma better than he knew himself¡­ and I was grateful since fewer memories meant less pain. Still, memories of two characters, one from the body I currently occupied and the other from the Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God, made their home in my mind. Just who¡­ what¡­ was the creator of these games? What was Aeth123?! ¡°What the hell¡­¡± I cursed and slowly got up from the floor, looking around to realize the sun was far from the position it was at earlier. It¡¯s been hours since I fell on my knees. I looked at my hands, fascinated. Knowledge of two worlds, three if I counted my original, now they rested in my head and made up my whole being. How interesting was that? If it was like this, it wasn¡¯t impossible to make use of this weak body to rise through the steps. The Heavenly Demon knew how to cure simple weak bones. Since I had the knowledge of the Heavenly Demon, I could not only stop the fall of this family, to which my own fate was intertwined but also reach the peak of both worlds. If I had the power of the Lone Star in Blue Sky, the strongest man in Murim, couldn¡¯t I easily survive the Devils and the Demon King, who are aiming to bring this world down? Insanity. Chapter 2 – Solution to the Weak Bone Syndrome The [Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God]. A masterpiece; that was what this was. Everything from the fights to the world-building was perfected to an uncanny degree. I felt like part of the Murim, also known as the Wuxia Cultivation world, when playing. The idea of a Heavenly Demon came from Korean martial arts novels and instantly gained popularity. Compared to Chinese Wuxia and Xianxia novels, where Demonic Martial Arts also existed, Murim was a lot more fleshed out. Also was somewhere between those two worlds in terms of power ceiling, and in that world, the sheer pressure behind the title of the Demon of Heaven made the world tremble. This world, [Arcane Crown], saw demons as a general enemy. Although I didn''t get to fight him, the final boss was a Demon King. There were also the 72 Devil Pillars of Hell. It was a typical fantasy game, although with some major unique additions. Between the Demon King and the Heavenly Demon, anybody would choose the second because it''s just so much better. Cooler, too. Well, anybody who knew his shit, anyway. ¡°The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [1%]...¡± I read the line out loud again. A percentage increased after I received all those memories. It seemed like my understanding of ¡®martial arts¡¯ as a whole concept, along with the other memories, contributed to the increase. Having played the game 17 times, I knew all about the plot and the main character, the Heavenly Demon. What I didn''t know was how the martial techniques really worked; after all, clicking the mouse and performing a technique was far different from actually knowing how it worked. Thankfully, these memories contributed to my understanding of how I could implement them in the real world. The percentage was so low despite my profound knowledge of martial arts because it only gave me a general idea about ¡®martial arts,¡¯ as well as ¡®demonic arts¡¯ and how to practice them on a basic level, but not the information about how to perform the truly magnificent techniques of the Heavenly Demon. If I had to guess, I''d say that as I level up, the System will grant me access to techniques on its own as the percentage would go up. But I''d have to actually level up to see if that theory was correct. That''s a little disappointing, I noted. Then again, it was not as if I could have used the techniques even if I did know how to. My body was too weak, and I didn''t sense any form of energy in my body. I was a Mana-less, Qi-less child. [...You have accepted your new reality.] [Moving on to your tasks, your quest¡­] My celebration was cut short when more blue boxes formed in my vision. It was true, I had accepted my reality, and the pain earlier helped. A bunch of messages greeted me. I looked at them, and my expression soured. [You''ve traversed to another world.] [Your travel is not random but rather has a clear cause and effect. You have a role to play in saving this world from doom.] [This Planet, Vear''thia, does not have an open ending. It has a true ending only through which this world can be saved. You must save the world.]
Main Quest: Reach the True Ending Details: You''re in the world of Vear''thia, which you know from a game you''ve played. Going by the terms of the game, this world has a dedicated true ending. If a wrong ending is reached, everything will meet its end, doomsday will come. It falls on your shoulders to save this world from imminent doom. Make a Cult: Save the World. Reward: 1 Cosmic Level Wish, Dominion over the World Core. Failure Penalty: Permanent Death
¡°Oh please.¡± Did it really ask me to save the world? If so, why did it have to add that penalty? ¡°Penalty Death¡­¡± I frowned. A moment later, I ignored it. It was nothing to be angry about. If the world was destroyed, I''d die along with it anyway. So I guess it wasn''t that bad as far as threats went. What bothered me was the quest itself. I had decided not to follow the plot the moment I realized I had the powers of the Heavenly Demon. With that kind of power, if I raised myself properly, I could even be dubbed as the 73rd Devil Pillar. Yet, it felt like it was telling me to go to school and fix the plot? It certainly implied so. I had to go to the school if I wanted to ¡®fix¡¯ the plot. Most plot-heavy incidents happened there ¨C deaths among them the most important ¨C and missing out on any of them would make things go in a totally unexpected direction. What was the point in going to some Academy when I could raise my Level in the mountains, slay dragons, and travel the world? Especially since I¡¯ll have demonic energy leaking out of me soon; the people at the Academy would burn me on a stake, thinking I was a Demon in disguise. But if the System threatened me like this, what other choice did I have? If that wasn¡¯t bad enough, it then told me to make a Cult! Did it truly want me to revive the Heavenly Demon God Cult, go against the 12 Gods and 72 Devils of this world, and label myself a terrorist to the entire realm? The problem was, I didn''t even know the ending. I didn''t get to complete the game, I was close, stuck in a fight against one of the last bosses. ¡°Haah¡­¡± I let out a heavy sigh. ¡°How am I supposed to reach the true ending and save my life?¡± The start of my new life wasn¡¯t looking very bright. After getting past the initial shock and a bit of rage, I took a long look at the reward instead. ¡°Cosmic Level Wish? What does that mean? Dominion over the World Core, too.¡± So, if I wanted to become a God or something, would it make me one? If I wanted to go back to my world, would it allow it? Hmm, if I wanted to become, let''s say, a particular alien being with the cosmos for skin, would that happen? I had no idea if I was on the right track here. ¡°Any words of advice, System?¡± In this world, there existed a game-like System that everyone, even the NPCs, had access to. For the record, theirs was a little limited compared to the Players''. From the looks of it, I still had access to the player system since it was giving me a main quest, despite being in the body of an NPC. In this world, NPCs could only take [Ascension Quests] to overcome particular level blocks; for that, they had to visit one of the twelve Gods¡¯ temples, and the God would grant them a quest. However, I just got a quest while sitting on my luxurious floor. Unfortunately, the system didn''t reply. About time I get off this floor. I dusted off my clothes and walked over to the bed. I needed a shower. I''d been passed out for a while, and thanks to the sweat, I smelled somewhat. ¡°Jus-¡± I tried to recall the name of the butler under me. ¡°Justin! Come here.¡± When I sat down on the bed, Justin entered the room swiftly. He put a hand on his chest and bowed slightly. ¡°You called me, young master¡­?¡± He asked slowly, and he sounded slightly scared. What? What kind of guy was the original Iskandaar that he''s so scared? Hmm¡­ Memories flashed in my head the moment I wondered that, and I got my answer. It seemed that since the batch of my memory was so large, I only recalled some incidents after questioning them or encountering them. My memories told me that Iskandaar wasn¡¯t honestly that bad of a person, he was just an unusually useless piece of shit, but being the son of a Count, that was a big thing. I disregarded that for now and said, ¡°Prepare a bath.¡± I¡¯d decided to accept that this was the real world and that this was my life from now on, so I had to get moving. Some emotional people might be surprised at how easily I accepted this and didn''t miss my friends and family from my past life, but that was exactly the thing. I missed nothing from my life. Everything that was good had left me that day, when my legs were crushed under a truck. My kickboxing career, those fake friends¡­ everything. If the person who sent me here thought they were giving me a punishment, they were not. ¡°Jokes on you, Aeth123.¡± I had nothing in that life of mine. Why would I hate a restart? If Iskandaar was a piece of shit, I had to accept myself as that and move on. Since I was him now, his qualities were mine, and I¡¯d have to work on them. ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Justin nodded and left the room. A minute later, two maids entered the room, who pinched their skirts and bowed to me before entering the bathroom attached to my room. Damn. This world was not bad at all. If it had such a nice attached bathroom, it wouldn''t really be a medieval world then, would it? There was even a clock on the wall. Weren¡¯t clocks invented in the 17th century? Once they were done preparing the bath, the maids invited me inside and stood in the corner. I waved them off, unwilling to let these women suffer in discomfort. The original owner of this body never really noticed or cared that these maids hated helping him bathe, but the memories allowed me to recall clear details. ¡°Curses, what''s up with him?¡± One of the maids whispered, although it still reached my ear. ¡°Did he hit his head that hard?¡± ¡°Shh, are you crazy?!¡± Her friend slapped her on the head, making her wince. Hmmm, isn''t the first maid the same one who was whispering earlier too? Damn, what did I do to her for her to keep talking about me? I wondered as I walked toward the tub. That''s right, this place has a tub. I was saved. ¡°Ak-!¡± Taking a step, I almost slipped because my leg gave out. I barely caught myself by holding on to the nearby cloth hanger. Holy fuck. That almost killed me. My body didn''t have much strength. My bones gave up easily. I was chronically sick. Rather than dying from the world getting destroyed¡­ I would probably die slipping and hitting my head again. Goddamnit, how do I fix this? **** Cult-making wasn¡¯t a small deal. If I had to make one, it¡¯d take time. I was nowhere near ready enough to offend Gods. I might need years or decades before I¡¯d be able to. So, I guess I should focus on smaller stuff for now. Like my bones. After resting in the water for five minutes to calm myself, I decided to get my mind busy. I called forth my Status Screen again. Firstly, I had something crucial to take care of. [Status Effect: Weak Bone Syndrome. (Severe)] Upon clicking it, a whole detailed page popped in front of me. [Details: The Weak Bone Syndrome is a chronic illness. Your bones are weak, your skeleton isn''t suitable for any heavy work, and your lifespan is cut down to a portion of what it really should be. *Effect: Weakens you by 70%.] ¡°I''m Level 2, and it makes me weaker by 70%?¡± I wondered how Iskandaar was even alive, built like this. I guess a Count Household had enough wealth among other things to keep a chronically ill son alive. Why was he going around acting like a ruffian when he had a leg in the grave already? Anyhow, this would have to be my first goal. I needed to remove this illness. Otherwise, just like the original Iskandaar, I might slip, hit my head, and die. Thankfully, the disease was merely weak bones and not something like cancer. In the worst-case scenario, I¡¯d have to go through total Body Reconstruction; it was quite rare in Murim. But as the strongest person under the sky, the Heavenly Demon himself had gone through many such procedures. I had memories of such incidents. The only problem with that was that I had to reach a certain level of martial prowess before I could do it, which was contradicting.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. This body wasn¡¯t ¡°suitable for any heavy work¡±, as the description said. I had to find some other way. The new memories in my head allowed me some knowledge in that regard, truly, my head held more than enough ideas on how to approach this illness. Closing my eyes, I went through them in my head and decided on one of them soon. ¡°Bone Marrow Cultivation,¡± I chose, reopening my eyes. I had to absorb the bone marrow of a powerful magical beast and cultivate the energy essence it''d let out. The effect wouldn''t be immediate, and that wasn¡¯t the only thing I had to do. I had to work out like a madman every day to strengthen my bones with the energy I''d absorb. But it was a solution as good as any other. I got up from the bath, the sudden motion almost hurdling me over, as I grumbled. This body truly was too weak, but thankfully I had a solution for it. **** ¡°Justin,¡± I walked back into my bedroom and called for the servant from earlier. By then, I had changed into new clothes, standing in front of the mirror. I waited for Justin to come, staring at my reflection in the meantime. If anything, Iskandaar at least had a good mug going on. Black hair, slightly tanned skin, and contrasting bright golden eyes. I shared these features with that middle-aged Count from earlier, my father of this world. People of our characteristics were rare in this Ethenia Empire, it ought to be since these traits were passed down from my grandfather, who was from the Erebian Empire. He fell in love and married into the Romani family a few decades ago. Speaking of ancestry, the Romani family''s true origin was from the eastern continent, which my ancestors left a long time ago to come to settle here. My ancestors picked up on the Romani name after we were granted Nobility here. My other two siblings got the characteristics of the Count¡¯s wife, our mother, the Countess. Red hair and golden eyes. Oddly enough, my father didn''t like me despite me looking like him, while my mother spoiled me more than the other two siblings despite looking different than her. Is that how parenthood worked? I had to look away from the mirror as the door flung open. ¡°Young master,¡± Justin entered the room, bowing at me. ¡°Justin, I''m in the mood for magical beast bone stew,¡± I said after a second. ¡°Prepare some for me.¡± The solution I had settled upon was surprisingly easily accessible, as I was the son of a Count. Food made from Magical Beasts was a luxury that nobles often enjoyed in this world, so we likely have some in storage. Justin blinked, his face growing concerned. ¡°Um, young master, magical beast food is extremely expensive¡­ The Count has grounded you and has confiscated your pocket money. I am unable to prepare such an expensive thing.¡± ¡°Haah,¡± I sighed. What a dilemma, does this mean we don''t have that in storage? Also, is this Count trying to kill his son? In that case¡­ ¡°I''m sorry, young master.¡± ¡°What about mother?¡± I asked. ¡°Ask her for some money.¡± ¡°...Young master, the Lady isn''t allowed to meet you.¡± He replied. ¡°I''m not saying I''ll meet her. You go to her and tell her that I want to eat magical beast bone stew, my throat is itching. I might end up dying from a lack of magical beast bone stew if she doesn''t give me money to buy it.¡± I said, and Justin''s face grew uncomfortable. ¡°Um, young master¡­ I don''t know if I should say this, but it''s not as if we don''t have magical beasts in our inventory. But it''s being stored for the young lady or the 2nd young master when they come to visit.¡± He said and I scowled. ¡°So the youngest isn''t allowed food?¡± ¡°T-that¡­¡± Justin gulped. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, of course. It''s just that, you''re not a [Knight] like the young lady, nor are you a [Mage] like the 2nd young master. So feeding you that will be a waste.¡± My face sank, ¡°Tell my mother that her youngest is heartbroken hearing about the disparity between her children''s treatment.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Tell her that I''m crying and that I might die from a broken heart, like a dove, after hearing this,¡± I said and watched Justin stare at me. ¡°Do you understand, Justin?¡± ¡°...Um, young master¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand, Justin?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Justin sighed with closed eyes and nodded. Soon, he left the room. Two hours later, a magical beast stew rested on my table. **** Count Royden Romani sipped tea and looked at Justin. ¡°Has the stew been delivered to him?¡± Justin shakily nodded, ¡°Y-yes, sir¡­¡± Justin wasn''t expecting the Lord to be with the Lady when he came to meet her earlier. Of course, it was too late to back off once he knocked at her door. So he had to say the things the young master told him to say. He had expected the Count to scoff and send him back immediately, but instead, he had scratched his chin for a long minute before nodding. The Lady was delighted to see her husband allow it, so Justin ordered the cooks to prepare magical beast bone stew for him. ¡°You did well,¡± the Lady smiled at him, which made all of this process worth it. Such a sweet woman, even the royal capital didn''t have kind smiles like her. Justin nodded. Justin cleared his throat and looked up at his Lord. He felt hesitant to ask, but his curiosity was killing him. ¡°My lord, may I be so bold to ask why you''re allowing him this luxury? I honestly thought you''d reject him since he''s grounded.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± the lord wondered for a moment and decided to answer. ¡°Do you know the use of magical beast food?¡± ¡°Uh, isn''t it to strengthen the body and mana of a knight or mage? For a [Knight]¡¯s case, it makes his body a lot stronger and increases his aura just a bit. In a [Mage]¡¯s case, it''s the opposite, his body would grow a little stronger, but his mana would grow a lot. But, uh, my lord, one needs to have a Mana Core to gain either of these benefits. The young master¡­¡± ¡°He doesn''t have a Mana Core, I know,¡± the Lord said. ¡°As big of a ruffian as my son is, he can''t be that unintelligent. He surely knows that he has to have a Mana Core to receive the food''s benefit. And yet he chose to waste expensive food? I''m curious what he''s up to,¡± he said, ¡°and I hope disappointment isn''t what is waiting for me.¡± ¡°Honey, you''re being too harsh,¡± the Lady scowled at him, and the Lord ignored her. ¡°Justin,¡± the lord said, ¡°observe him. Tell me anything peculiar he might be up to, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, my lord,¡± Justin lowered his head again and said. ¡°Good. You may take your leave,¡± the lord said. **** The Heavenly Demon God Arts naturally started with Qi Circulation, Core creation. Usually, the martial artist would form their Qi Core, their dantian, at a young age. The best age to start on that path, according to many, was early childhood. Many children from some powerful families were even born with a dantian. The protagonist of the [Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God] was not such a lucky guy. Born an orphan, he didn''t know shit about martial arts till his late twenties. And yet, he managed to create a perfect Core. If I hadn¡¯t had the memories of the Heavenly Demon, it''d have been difficult despite having played the game. After all, like fighting, I only clicked my mouse to cultivate, while these few memories allowed me to remember how to cultivate from a personal view. I sat crossed-legged in my bed, while the empty bowls of stew rested on the table ahead. My eyes were closed, and my breathing became uniform. Energy filled my lungs each time I took a breath, traveling around my body, mixing with every cell of my blood, moving through blood channels and mana channels. From what I know, people in this world don''t have a way to create an energy core unless they''re already born with one. Sometimes there were rare instances of awakening mana through enlightenments during life-or-death situations. But they were rare. I was doing something unseen in this world, indeed. I felt energy revitalized my entire body, and I controlled the flow of the energy towards my navel; a bit below it. The [Mage] Class and all of their relative classes had Mana Hearts, on the left side of their chest, while the [Knight] Class and other martial type classes had a Mana Core at the very center of their chest, but those on Murim had their energy cores located in their lower abdomen. I was going with the last one, as that was what I was familiar with in my head. Energy from the food I had eaten earlier swirled around my lower abdomen, twirling like a vortex. More and more energy began to gather from all around my body and joined the swirling, near-circular gathering that tried to grow more and more circular. It spun to attain perfection. My breathing pattern was important here, it''d be impossible for a normal person to just control their Qi like this. Willpower was also a factor. More than what met the eye was going on here. Which finger to which finger to move the Qi from was also important. It was quite an attentive process. Half an hour later, my body exploded with a burst of energy. My eyes snapped open, and I let out a gasp. I was floating a few inches off the bed and fell back down. I had ascended. [You''ve created an Energy Core!] [Your ¡®Mana¡¯ stat has changed to ¡®Qi¡¯ stat.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve reached Level 5!] I had just risen from a mortal to an overmortal, on the way to become an Immortal. I slowly got off the bed, standing on the tile floor, clenching and unclenching my fists. It felt tight. Not only that, but my bones felt better too. Magical beasts in general had energy in them. However, by making bone stew out of it, the energy also had bone essence with it. I absorbed the initial energy to create my core, and by doing so, the remaining bone essence traveled through my newly activated energy channels and spread through my body. Ultimately, all of that entered my bones. It was a success. ¡°Although not enough,¡± I pulled up my status screen to see that I still had the chronic illness. However, there was a slight change. [Details: The Weak Bone Syndrome is a chronic illness. Your bones are weak, your skeleton isn''t suitable for any heavy work, and your lifespan is cut down to a portion of what it really should be. *Effect: Weakens you by 50%.] Just by creating a core, the effect had lessened from 70% to 50%. Great, that was progress. Small steps at a time. I had to keep up this diet, and also work out and get stronger manually. **** For the next few days, I ate stew three times a day and worked out all the other times. Justin seemed quite stunned at my sudden change, but my stew supply didn''t stop. I still wasn''t allowed to leave my room, sadly, so I had to be limited to calisthenics. This place didn''t have a gym, but it did have a training group, there were swords and also some weights available there. I wish I could go there, but for three days I had to spend my time locked away in my room. After three days, my punishment came to an end. ¡°You''re allowed to leave your room now, young master,¡± Justin looked at me and said. ¡°And, uhm¡­ the Lord wishes to meet you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± my happy mood dulled. What did he want from me now? ¡°Sure, I''ll go see him.¡± I was about to walk out of the door right away, unwilling to spend a second more locked in this room, but Justin stopped me. ¡°Young master, not in that clothing. You need to dress suitably, the Lord has invited some, erm, guests over¡­¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I wonder what that was about. Were the guests waiting for me? I didn¡¯t recall having any friends who could be sitting in the same room as the Count and waiting for me. Was it the Count¡¯s friends, instead? Was he going to introduce me to someone? After adorning myself with the clothes Justin brought¡ªa white royal top and white pants that contrasted my skin well¡ªhe led me to the Lord''s chamber and backed off when I knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± the Count¡¯s voice said, and I gently pushed the door open. I entered and bowed. ¡°Greetings, father,¡± I said, and the Count nodded. ¡°This is my friend,¡± he pointed at the silver-haired middle-aged man sitting opposite him, beside a silver-haired young girl. ¡°You might have heard of him, Baron Carlstein.¡± Carlstein¡­? Lord Alistair Carlstein, the One Man Wall. ¡°Greetings,¡± I suppressed my surprise and bowed. The man laughed, ¡°Raise your head, boy. Come and take a seat.¡± I raised my head and approached my father. He gestured with his chin, and I sat down beside him. It felt awkward sitting beside him, but my surprise was more awkward than the awkwardness. My eyes were locked on the girl sitting beside the Baron, who kept her head low. She hadn''t looked at me when I was greeting her father earlier. Am I remembering things wrong? I was indeed quite sleepy when I played the game. What was she doing here? Nebula Carlstein. A Heroine candidate, one with the highest chance of being chosen as the wife at the end of the game. ¡°Ah, this is my Nebula,¡± the Baron introduced her, and she had no other choice but to raise her head and look at me. Our eyes met. She did not appear shy. She wasn''t keeping her head low because she was shy. No, she looked enraged. ¡°Don''t mind her, she''s a little shy. You two are both of the same age, 19 years old. Both of you will enroll in the Waybound Academy together next year.¡± ¡°Oh, hello,¡± I greeted the girl and she scowled. When her father looked at her, her scowl melted and she nodded. She did not greet me back. My father ignored it, he didn''t seem surprised that a noble lady was treating me like this. Not that I blamed either of them, my reputation was trash. ¡°He¡¯s not enrolling in the Academy, Carlstein,¡± my father the Count sipped tea and said. The baron blinked, ¡°Why not? You told me he awakened his Mana Core.¡± ¡­Huh? I looked at my old man. How the fuck did he know? ¡°He did,¡± my father said. ¡°You can check for yourself.¡± ¡°Ah, in that case, Iskandaar, please show me your wrist,¡± he asked, and I reached out a hand. He gently held my wrist, and I felt his mana enter my system. He smiled. ¡°Indeed, it''s unbelievable. To think he would awaken his Mana by reaching enlightenment after nearly dying by falling on a street. Quite the feat,¡± he chuckled, which embarrassed me slightly. So that was what Father and everyone assumed when I started eating magical beast food and put it to good use? My new core gave them the idea that I gained it from life-or-death enlightenment after hitting my head on the street. At the same time, my eyes flashed with a prompt. [You have come into contact with another person''s Mana.] [Basic Skill ¡°Insight¡± has been attained.] Oh. Light blurred above the faces of the three people around me, and numbers popped up. [Level 22] [Level 61] [Level 58] The lowest was the girl, and the highest was her father. My father, despite being a Count, was weaker than the Baron. Ah, now that I think about it, the Carlstein Barony was located near the border, the Baron ought to be strong since he had to fight off monsters on a daily basis. Still, damn. That girl¡¯s Level 22? Despite being the same age, I was just Level 5¡­ How embarrassing. I hope none of them had something like the Insight skill. Especially her. ¡°But indeed,¡± the Baron pulled back his hand and hummed. ¡°He''s not nearly good enough to roll into the Academy. Even if I were to train him, it''ll be hard to reach that threshold in less than a year.¡± ¡°Sadly yes,¡± my father sighed. ¡°Come on, Romani, don''t give me that look. The Academy isn''t everything. Plus, we''re not here to talk about the Academy anyway. It''s about the engagement.¡± He suddenly said, making me blink. ¡°Father?¡± I looked at the man, stunned. This old bastard was not joking when he said he''d get me engaged?! Are you serious, I''m 19! ¡°Father, I-¡± He shot me a look that said there was no room for argument. I shut my lips. Speaking here, now, would ruin his reputation in front of a fellow noble. Plus he had a good reason for it, while I lacked any reason why I couldn''t accept it. I had no choice but to be quiet. Unsurprisingly, I was suffering from Iskandaar''s issues. I guess that was a given in these types of scenarios. Such a luxurious life came with luxurious problems to boot. ¡°Well then,¡± my father smiled at Baron Alistair. ¡°We should talk about the details. How about we let the kids take a walk to get themselves familiar with each other, in the meantime?¡± My soon-to-be fianc¨¦ held back a sigh while her father nodded. Soon, both of us walked out of the room. Chapter 3 – Is that a [Thief] or an [Assassin]? I guess this was often the solution in medieval times for noble boys who couldn''t control their pants. It felt quite annoying to face it personally, especially when it''s not even me who brought this upon myself. A whole life waited for me ahead. Unlike in my previous life, where I had given up on life and wasted away on energy drinks and games, this time around, I could explore the entire world. Yet my hand was getting bound to a woman before I could leave the house? Alright, let''s calm down. I sighed. It didn''t matter. It was just an engagement, not a marriage. Engagements get canceled all the time; this was not something permanent. On a side note, she was pretty. The reason I didn''t want to get engaged had nothing to do with her appearance. Quite the contrary, as we walked beside each other in silence, going past the garden, I realized she was prettier than the exquisite flowers around us. Nebula Carlstein was more beautiful than those models back on earth, having had a hundred surgeries. She was a striking girl with elegantly styled silver hair, blue eyes, and a poised demeanor. Her attire, which included a red dress and white gloves, might offend some of the higher-ranked noble ladies, given how more ¡®noble¡¯ it made her look. ¡°I thought you''d be a chatterbox,¡± Surprisingly, she was the first one to break the silence. She stopped beside a bunch of white roses blooming toward the sun, and the whole atmosphere went quite well with her white hair. ¡°Is there anything you want to ask me?¡± The gentle atmosphere of the garden didn''t match her lips, however. She didn''t even bother to smile. I, in fact, did have something to ask her, ¡°Why did your father accept such a lousy engagement?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Not that I enjoy self-deprecation, but I''m aware of my reputation. You don''t seem like the country girl type who has a crush on every handsome noble she sees, either. So why?¡± ¡°Did you just call yourself handsome?¡± She said with a scoff before saying, ¡°You''re right, it''s not me, but my father. It''s for some political reason. Our territory will appreciate the kind of help that your family can provide. A few other families fit the bill too, but they''re too far from our territory. Plus your father and mine are old friends.¡± ¡°So he decided to sell his daughter out?¡± I hadn¡¯t thought the Baron was that type of guy. She believed the same, from the frown she threw at me. ¡°No, my stepmother offered it,¡± the girl said. ¡°He asked me about my opinion on it¡­ and I chose to accept it. It¡¯s for the greater good. Well, to be precise, this is a ploy from my stepmother.¡± ¡°Interesting. That makes things clearer,¡± I said before looking at her curiously. I was reminded of a key point from the game. Who her biological mother was. This girl¡¯s background was intense. ¡°But are you sure you want to tell me this? What if I get mad that you don''t even like me and call off the engagement?¡± She smirked, ¡°You? The ruffian who would do anything for the embrace of a beautiful woman?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this so that I don''t have to pretend to be a dumb white rose in front of you,¡± she said. ¡°Also, no skin contact before marriage.¡± She was pretty rude, but I saw how it was. She''s quite smart. I guess for someone like her, this engagement is a win-win situation. She would enroll in the Waybound Academy in a year anyway, so she''d not have to see my face for four years, meaning the marriage would have to happen after she graduated. However, by then, she was confident enough to be a strong and independent person. She knew her worth; level 22 at the age of 19 was a feat even when compared to other noble children. Based on her achievements after graduation, she could call off the engagement, saying I wasn''t worthy of her, and she''d have the entire Empire''s support while doing so. In that case, her family wouldn''t receive any backlash either. It was a foolproof plan. I would have applauded her if the person on the other end of her sword was someone else. Since it''s me, it made me a little annoyed. ¡°....¡± The Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories, although only consisting of the martial techniques, resonated with me somewhat. When I was still a kickboxer, I was prone to anger and would lose my cool easily. I found that side of myself embarrassing now that I thought about it, but back then the audience called it my charm, so I kept pumping into it more. fighting rings worked like that. Thankfully, I grew beyond that in the last few years. Now, with my legs back? That side of me, further rejuvenated by the memories of the Heavenly Demon, peeked outward, demanding I teach this girl a lesson. I felt a little embarrassed by what it suggested. ¡®How dare a little girl plan to use me like this?¡¯ the voice told me. Obviously, I wasn¡¯t going to hit a lady. That¡¯d be improper. So, I let my jaw relax. I had overcome that haughty side; I liked keeping a level head. I just shrugged and said, ¡°Sounds to me that I''m receiving no benefits from being married to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°Well, you''re fixing problems in your territory by being engaged with me while I''m losing access to girls by being engaged to you, which is my fun, ,¡± it wasn¡¯t me, but Iskandaar¡¯s fun time. But such words worked for the moment. ¡°And I can''t even touch you? Are you serious? What makes you think I won''t just call off this engagement and embarrass your Barony?¡± She scowled, ¡°You wouldn''t dare.¡± ¡°And why would¡¯t I? In the hope that, in five year¡¯s time, when you graduate from the academy, you little missy will finally hop into my bed?¡± I scoffed, turning around. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you''ve heard of me, but I am not a patient man. I''m going back to my father. I''ll tell him how you''re planning to use me, the son of a Count, despite being the daughter of a mere Baron, and call off this stupid engagement.¡± Her expression crumbled, and she ran after me. ¡°W-wait, please!¡± She grabbed me by my hand and said, ¡°I''ll¡­ I''ll let you touch me. Let''s not be hasty; this is important for my Barony! Lately, father''s been really stressed. He''s getting sick. Securing this engagement will allow him to rest.¡± She looked at me with pleading eyes. Oh, how quickly the look in someone''s eyes can change. ¡°Oh, you''ve changed your mind, then?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Great. Close your eyes, then,¡± I walked back to her. I held her chin with my thumb and forefinger and raised it. She blinked in surprise and opened her mouth to say something and then closed it. With a sigh, she let go and closed her eyes. Slowly, her lips parted. She waited for me, and she kept waiting. How long did she wait for me? A minute later, she reopened her eyes and looked at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why did you part your lips as if you wanted to kiss?¡± ¡°....?¡± Obviously, with me holding her chin like that, with my face so close. That was natural to assume. However, how could she admit that? I shook my head. ¡°After saying all that about no touching, you ask for a kiss? How embarrassing and unfilial for a noble lady.¡± Her brows furrowed, and her face reddened a little. I relished in her glare; it really felt good embarrassing her. Of course, I had no interest in threatening a girl and kissing her after all. I only wanted to embarrass her for wanting to use me, and I''ve succeeded. ¡°Alright then,¡± I backed off from her. ¡°Since you showed me your sincerity, even if it revealed your harlot side, I won''t call off our engagement. Be grateful.¡± I picked up a rose and tucked it into her ear. She kept glaring at me throughout the process. Unwilling to endure her glare, I walked away while blowing the petals off another rose. She glared at my back but said nothing. Good. She better not ever try acting arrogant with me again. **** It''s particularly because I realized her plan that I kept the engagement. Since she would call off the engagement after graduation anyway, it wouldn''t do me any harm. Rather, by keeping a friendly relationship with one of the Main Heroines, I could secure many benefits in the coming years. It was a win-win situation, more for me than her. Oh, and unfortunately for her, she will have to see me more than she hoped she would. Because of that stupid Quest, I had to enroll in the Academy. ¡°Ninety¡­ ninety one¡­¡± I pushed my body up and down, surpassing my previous limits and hoping to set a new score. [Details: The Weak Bone Syndrome is a chronic illness. Your bones are weak, your skeleton isn''t suitable for any heavy work, and your lifespan is cut down to a portion of what it really should be. *Effect: Weakens you by 15%.] From 70%, now it only weakened me by 15%. It''s been a week since I appeared in this world, and the progress I made was great. I didn''t feel like falling face-first while walking anymore. My entire body felt quite firm and sturdy. Where the bone had yet to fully recover, my muscles had exploded phenomenally. I was no strongman yet, but from my earlier skeleton build, I was quite healthy. Such fast growth was beyond science in my old world, but now, with the help of Qi and magical beast food, it was possible. ¡°One hundred and forty-nine¡­ One hundred and fifty.¡± I rolled to the side, allowing the weight on my back to fall and thud against the concrete, and took a breather. [Ding! You''ve made progress. The Weak Bone Syndrome¡¯s effect has lessened from 15% to 10%.] [Your body is stronger now.] [You''ve leveled up once.] [You''ve reached Level 6.] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has risen to 3.33%. You''ve been enlightened about one technique.] Then, my head stung as information flooded in. They flooded and merged with the existing memories of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s idea of general martial arts; these special techniques stood out from all of that. They were, after all, the True Demon Arts. [...You''ve processed and learned the first move of the True Demon Sword Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ in general comes with the technique to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate enough to solidify into a skill.] [Basic Skill: Swordsmanship has been unlocked.] When the flood of information stopped, I heaved out a breath. Putting aside the Basic Skill, I blinked when I realized how powerful this technique was. It''s incredible.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The knight trainees of the Romani House were watching me through this all, although I was used to their gaze by now. They couldn''t see the screen in front of me, naturally, so they must have been curious about what I was blinking at. Besides, what I did just now wasn''t some feat they couldn''t do. It was just some push-ups with weight. But they were still surprised to see me do it. I was infamous as the useless youngest son of Romani, after all. ¡°Well, it''s just some push-ups,¡± I heard one of the trainees whisper. ¡°Why''re you all so surprised by it? Weird.¡± I jumped into a standing position. There you go, my first sparring partner has been found. I was waiting exactly for this opportunity, for one of them to open their mouth. Good grief. It was exciting to be back to form. Being in this place reminded me of the kickboxing gym. I couldn¡¯t keep the excitement to myself, so I had to test out my skills. ¡°Who said that just now?!¡± I shouted, and the trainees gasped. The sun shone above us, it was almost noon, and all the trainees were hungry after a long morning of training. And now, I was causing trouble. ¡°Don''t act like I didn''t hear you. Who said pushups mean nothing?¡± Chivalry was a part of knighthood. The knight couldn''t keep quiet for too long, in fear that his silence would cause trouble for the others. He stepped forward, hand raised, ¡°It was me¡­¡± ¡°You?¡± [Level 18] He didn''t look much older than 20, and yet he was a Level 18 knight. Impressive. ¡°Grab your sword, you punk,¡± I ordered him while walking over to the wooden swords and grabbing one for myself. I returned to the center of the training ground and looked at him. ¡°What? You are making me wait.¡± ¡°Young master, uh, you can punish me if you want, but¡­¡± Of course, the knight trainee was confused. He must be thinking, ¡®What¡¯s the young master doing when he has never touched a sword before?¡¯ ¡°You''re scared I''ll embarrass you in a spar?¡± ¡°....¡± Ah, taunts always worked towards fighters. It was kind of embarrassing to admit how many times I''d used this both from behind the monitor and also in the fighting ring. ¡°Damn, what''s the young master doing? Tyrone is one of the strongest among us trainees.¡± ¡°Yeah, wouldn''t he get hurt?¡± The others quipped in the background while I kept staring at this ¡®Tyrone¡¯. A moment later, he grabbed his wooden sword and stepped forward. His friends quickly stopped him and whispered to take it easy, but his expression said that he did not care. He looked like he was ready to break a few of my bones. He stepped forward, ¡°My name is Tyrone, young master.¡± ¡°Thirty seconds,¡± I raised the sword towards him. ¡°If you can hold on for thirty seconds it¡¯s your win Tyrone. If not then-¡± ¡°Forgive me young master, but I think you need to be taught a lesson!¡± The trainee let the rage get to his head and leaped at me. I stepped to the side, barely avoiding the sword that grazed my side. No, it was my body that stepped to the side on its own, as if I''d trained in the way of the sword for years. His sword rushed toward my shoulder, aiming at my neck. I stepped away just an inch beyond its reach once again. He growled and swiftly swung the wooden sword right towards my head. My eyes saw which way his sword would move, and my sword parried it with a loud thud. He jumped back. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°How did he do that?¡± ¡°Looks like a lucky shot to me¡­¡± ¡°Nah, no way. That was too fast, he did it right before it could touch his head.¡± The spectators gossiped, which made Tyrone clench his jaw tighter. His friends were talking about his enemy''s skills rather than his own. He probably felt like shit. Tyrone kicked the ground again and rushed at me. My eyes felt clearer, better. With a sword in hand, I felt like a whole other person. This new experience slowly submerged into me, and I learned to make it my own. This time, I stopped defending and rushed toward him too. I held the sword above my head while Tyrone held it in the practiced way to perform the Romani House¡¯s [Triple Slash] technique. I let my sword do the work and swung powerfully downwards in a straight line. Tyrone on the other hand swung his sword three times in quick succession. It was actually fast enough that I missed it all. The illusion of three swords emerged, two of them fake and one real. I couldn¡¯t see which one was the real one. But that didn¡¯t matter. Our swords met in a thundering clash. I raised my sword again for another slash, but this one wasn¡¯t exactly straight. I twisted my body to catch him by surprise, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised. Tyrone was faster than me and could see through me. He swung his sword at my face. Even with my new swordsmanship skill, Tyrone was stronger by a long shot. Thankfully, I was not a swordsman. To begin with, my strength was in my body. I ducked my head under his sword, and my feet moved in a familiar manner. Images of the past overlapped with the present, I felt a grin spread across my lips as I struck with my feet diagonally just above Tyrone¡¯s knees, performing an oblique kick. Tyrone¡¯s knees buckled and hyper-extended as expected. An oblique kick could cause permanent damage to a person, especially if they put their whole weight on their legs like Tyrone has been doing this whole fight. Hopefully, the Aura in his body would stop him from becoming a cripple. Tyrone fell on his knees, his face echoing the pain he felt. Immediately I smashed my sword in his face, his forehead. I braced myself as my sword broke against his head. At the same time, Tyrone fell backward, slumping on the ground, unconscious. ¡°O-oh¡­¡± the spectators were stunned. ¡°Tyrone¡­ Tyrone lost? How?!¡± ¡°That''s insane! What happened?!¡± I let out a breath, looking at my trembling hand with a frown. Someone announced my victory while others ran to check up on Tyrone. He might limp for a few days, but with the Aura in his body, there would be no lasting damage. I made sure of that before walking out of the training grounds. I felt slightly sad that I didn¡¯t get to perform the True Demon Sword Art, First Form. Then again, that''d have been too harsh for a trainee who did nothing wrong, and I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen to my body. Plus¡­ it would let out Demonic Energy. I wasn¡¯t sure how to take care of that. There were too many eyes. Lastly, this weak body might have collapsed. I was panting hard. **** Count Royden Romani held his arms behind him and looked at the result of the fight that had just taken place. His office''s window was quite the spot for peeking into fights. His wife was beside him, having watched the same scene. ¡°He''s changed so much¡­¡± the woman, his wife, Rithea Romani said. ¡°Enlightenment indeed changes people,¡± he said. ¡°To think my useless son changed this much in such a short time.¡± ¡°What was that swordsmanship though? It didn''t look similar to the family''s,¡± she said. ¡°Of course, he never learned it. The technique he used seemed imperfect, he couldn''t really pull it off. He must have seen someone use it in the past and tried to copy it but ultimately failed. There''s nothing to worry about; untrained swordsmanship works like that. Although it''d be unwise to do that in a real battle since he can''t even use it properly.¡± Royden Romani said. ¡°Thankfully, he doesn''t have to do any real fights anytime soon.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Rithea sighed. ¡°Our territory¡¯s not as dangerous as some other ones, thank the Goddess. Also, at this rate, you think he''ll be able to attend the Academy?¡± ¡°Honestly¡­ I can''t say,¡± Royden said. ¡°After enlightenment, people experience a short burst of growth and then slow down. It depends on how long this ¡®short burst¡¯ will last for Iskandaar.¡± ¡°....¡± Rithea, the boy''s mother, looked at his receding back with worry. She really hoped he would get to attend the Academy. It''d be a pity if he never got to experience that part of his life. Not that she minded if he stayed in the villa all his life, either. This was a safe place, he could stay here as much as he wanted¡­ But every mother wanted her boy to fly high from the nest. **** My eyes parted slowly. It was nighttime, moonlight filtered through the windows, but it wasn''t the only thing that came through the windows. A shadowy figure entered my room and searched the tables and drawers. I wouldn''t have seen them on my first try if not for the level hovering above them. [Level 20] It was a [Thief]. With brackets. And he had weapons at his side. I really thought that this villa was safe, but a mere level 20 thief had somehow got past the guards and entered my room. If it was an assassin instead, I''d have been dead already. I stayed still in my spot, eyes barely open. I kept myself aware of where the thief moved, waiting for the perfect opportunity. When he moved to the right side of the bed, his back entirely turned towards me, I leaped from the bed, grabbed the sword hung in the wall, and rushed toward him. ¡°...!¡± The thief turned towards me, eyes wide, and blocked my sword with his dagger. He barely managed to succeed, jumping backward while curing under his breath. ¡°Drop your stuff and run,¡± I taunted him. I would never let him flee, of course, but it''d be easy if he showed me his back. Unfortunately, he seemed too experienced for that. He grumbled and held two daggers with both his hands. ¡°Should have stayed in your bed, young master,¡± he spoke, voice sickly, ¡°at least that way, you wouldn''t have ended up dead.¡± Then he blurred towards me. His speed surprised me. He was using a Skill. Unlike the spar earlier, where we played with our wooden swords, this was a real battle. The enemy was going to use skills, and his goal was my throat. He was far stronger than Tyrone, too. His level was in the 20s, meaning he was already in his second Ascension. I really hope he was a [Thief] as I assumed because it¡¯d be troublesome if his Class was actually [Assassin] instead. I barely managed to block it. No, I failed. His sword missed its initial target, my throat, but it still gashed against my shoulder. Blood splashed outwards while I let out a groan. I didn''t bother to suppress the groan, it was in my support if someone heard and came to help. I didn''t bother to yell, however, the second I''ll need to take a big breath might just be enough for this bastard to take my life. ¡°Please die, you foolish noble!¡± The thief-turned-assassin swiped his daggers at me, and I blocked his advances with my sword. Minor wounds spread across my flesh, but I managed. However, I wasn¡¯t sure for how long. The only thing between his daggers and me was the sword. The moment I dropped it I¡¯d die. I had to find an opening to perform a technique. It''s a fool''s errand to try to win against him by dragging the battle. Unfortunately, he was a bit too fast compared to me. ¨C Shingg! Shangg! Waiting for a perfect opportunity seemed like a dream as my wounds kept piling up. At this rate, I wouldn''t even be able to swing my blade properly even if I got an opening. I had to perform it right now, no matter what. I sloppily withdrew my sword and swung it towards him like an amateur, urging him to attack me. ¡°Such a big opening,¡± the thief shouted and rushed at me. Then, I tapped into my real skills. The blade of my sword lit up, it grew heavy yet faster. [True Demon Sword Art, First Form¡ª Absolute Cataclysm of the Demonic Butterfly] My sword exploded with my Qi as I waved it forward. The thief''s eyes widened, and he crossed his arms to defend, but it was too late¡ªhe was already caught in my technique. It exploded right in his face, like ten thousand sharp butterfly wings flapping at once. He shouted as blood splattered out of his many wounds. His weapons fell to the ground, and he yelled in pain. I didn''t waste the chance, my sword flashed across his neck, and his head rolled on the ground. [You''ve defeated an enemy far above your level. You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [Ding! You have used a tremendous amount of Qi to perform a technique. Your bones have weakened greatly! However, due to leveling up, the weakness has vanished! Your bones have grown stronger!] [The Weak Bone Syndrome has vanished.] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve reached Level 12!] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has crossed 6%, rising to 6.67%. You''ve been enlightened about one technique.] [....!] There were some other prompt boxes, but I couldn¡¯t view them right now. I postponed them for later. Aura exploded out of me as I went through another ascension. The ascension of creating a core could be considered the zeroth ascension, while this was the first ascension. I had really leveled up six times in one go. My chronic illness was cured too. This was a gift in the disguise of a threat. ¡°Haah.¡± Although killing a man wasn''t the most pleasant thing, he had tried to take my life, I felt no regret. At least so far. The adrenaline in my body was still rushing. I doubted I¡¯d regret it later either; this was not an innocent fight from the ring. He was genuinely after my life. Rather, I grew pleased with the Experience Points I got. Just seconds later, the door burst open, ¡°Young master, what''s going on here?!¡± Lights lit up around the room as butlers, maids, and guards rushed inside. Gasps filled the room until my parents walked in. I panted hard, looking at them. This body''s mother leaped at me, hugging me tightly, while the Count looked at the dead body in shock. ¡°This¡­¡± the Count was stunned. ¡°You used Aura?¡± Was Aura and Qi the same, or just close enough? Whatever the case, my technique indeed let out an explosion of Qi, so he''s not wrong. I nodded. ¡°Incredible,¡± he crossed his arms and put a fist to his face, acting like he didn¡¯t feel anything observing, but I could see his grin. His joy of seeing his once useless son use Aura was greater than the fear of an assassin coming into his home. I couldn''t really blame him. Qi felt¡­ delicious to use. Chapter 4 – Enemies Await My parents were quite ashamed, understandably so. Any noble whose house got trespassed by a thief would be ashamed, moreover when their child almost lost their life to the said thief. The knights and guards were reprimanded harshly. The guards directly responsible for this oversight were fired, and new guards were hired. The household grew quite lively. ¡°The youngest is surprisingly strong¡­¡± ¡°Right? I saw the dead body. It was so gross¡­ Eugh! How did he hurt the thief like that?!¡± ¡°The youngest is dangerous. I don''t know how I''ll reject him if he decides to approach me again¡­¡± ¡°I don''t think he would do stuff like that again. Hasn''t he changed for the good?¡± ¡°Well, you never know with these nobles¡ª EEP! It''s the young master!¡± I was passing by the backyard where a bunch of maids were putting out clothes to dry in the sun, when I heard some gossip. I didn''t reprimand them, waving at them and walking away instead because honestly, gossip was what kept these maids energized. Anyway, which one was it that said I approached her before? Her voice sounded familiar. Was it that maid again? I turned around to look at them, and all of them flinched and scattered. I didn''t get the chance to figure out who it was. I couldn''t bother to waste time searching for her; the Count had summoned me. I¡¯ve succeeded in fixing my Weak Bone Syndrome, and I even gained a bunch of levels. My mood was bright, and hopefully, the Count wouldn¡¯t say anything to ruin it. Making my way inside the mansion, I headed towards the meeting room. I knocked at the door, and the Count¡¯s voice summoned me inside. When I stepped inside, I blinked in d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Huh? Baron Alistair Carlstein, his daughter, and my father waited for me in the room. This time, my mother was sitting beside him. ¡°Hello, father, mother,¡± I bowed towards them and then turned to the Baron. ¡°Greetings, father-in-law.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The Baron laughed. ¡°That caught me off guard. Are you already calling me that?¡± I didn''t plan to, but seeing that girl''s shocked and annoyed expression was worth it. She shot me a short glare before looking away. ¡°Ah, did I get too comfortable?¡± I raised my head and asked. ¡°Of course not! I don''t mind being called that by a lion like you.¡± He said, ¡°Come, come, take a seat.¡± I walked to the third seat there and sat down. The Baron looked at his daughter and nudged his chin. The girl held back a sigh and got up, walking over and sitting beside me. My mother covered her face with a fan and giggled while the girl beside me showed a polite smile. I held myself back from mocking her. ¡°How are your injuries, Iskandaar?¡± The Baron spoke, looking at all the bandages around me. ¡°They''ve been treated fast by the family doctors, so thankfully I''m alright now,¡± I said. I had healed off most of the wounds, although some of the deep ones would need a bit more to heal. ¡°That''s great,¡± he said. ¡°It''d been horrible if you received any permanent damage. My daughter was especially worried about you.¡± Yeah, I doubt that. I looked at her as she smiled politely, prompting me to smile back. ¡°He has no idea, does he?¡± I said in a low whisper as she giggled with a weird smile. My father spoke next, ¡°Both the Baron and your fianc¨¦ were worried. That''s why they rushed here to check on you after hearing the news. However, I have summoned you to talk about some other things too.¡± ¡°Oh, what happened?¡± ¡°That thief wasn''t a simple one,¡± he said, grabbing something from under the table. It was the pouch of the thief. ¡°We retrieved it from his body. You said that he was opening drawers and looking around at other things for quite a while. And yet he didn''t take any of those expensive things. His bag was empty. He must have been looking for something in particular.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, he''s probably not a random thief. Someone hired him. From the injuries he inflicted upon you, I could tell that he was strong. Plus,¡± he took out something else, placing it on the table. The baron scowled deeply upon seeing it. ¡°So it''s them,¡± he said, seeing the emblem. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The Thief''s Guild,¡± my father replied, pointing at the emblem. ¡°A normal thief would have fled upon getting discovered. But he was ready to silence a noble by killing him just so that he could continue his search. He didn''t want to fail his mission at any cost.¡± ¡°That''s the Thief Guild for you,¡± the Baron said, crossing his arms. ¡°Any guesses as to who it might be who hired them?¡± ¡°Honestly, no,¡± the Count said and looked at his friend. ¡°We got really lucky this time. If the thief was someone more experienced and stronger, Iskandaar would have been in serious danger. That''s why I''ve called you here. As his soon-to-be father-in-law, I''m asking you to help me in this search.¡± The Baron scratched his chin, ¡°I naturally don''t mind helping him, but how do you want me to help? Do you need more guards?¡± ¡°No, I need your information network,¡± he replied. ¡°Just help me search around as to who might be after the family. Of course, while I said I don''t have any real suspects, I have a list. That''ll be helpful to you.¡± ¡°Then, of course, my friend,¡± the Baron nodded. ¡°If you need help, I''ll lend you help.¡± The Carlstein Barony¡¯s military power was greater than ours, being a border family and all that. On the other hand, the Romani family was one of the merchant-like families. We exported flowers, spices, silk, and many other things. Wealth-wise, we were far superior to the Barony. After my talk with my fianc¨¦ last time, I looked into what the Barony lacked so much that she had to sell herself for an engagement. It seemed starvation was a large problem there, as there was little land to farm crops. Our family could greatly help them overcome that problem while also making a profit ourselves. The Baron had great military power: strong people, information agencies, spies, and so on. He didn''t mind deploying a few to help in the search. ¡°Here''s the list,¡± the Count handed out a scroll to the Baron, who accepted it. Taking a look at the scroll, he frowned. ¡°There are quite some bold names there. If one of those names turned out to be the true culprit, things might get troublesome for the County.¡± ¡°That''s what I fear,¡± the Count replied. ¡°Especially the Black Draconia Dukedom. If it''s indeed them¡­¡± ¡°Uhm,¡± the baron cleared his throat and looked at me and his daughter. ¡°Why don''t you two go out and enjoy some private time? It''s adult talk, don''t bother yourself with this.¡± The girl exchanged glances with me and nodded. Soon, she and I walked out of the room. I''d have loved to listen to it more, but it seemed too sensitive to allow ¡®children¡¯ into that talk. **** ¡°We should have stayed indoors, instead. You brought me to this garden last time too.¡± We walked past the same garden, although this time, we didn''t get to walk to the white roses before she started talking. ¡°And why are you quiet again? You really love it when a girl takes the initiative, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just appreciating the flowers. Unless the sunlight bothers you, it''s better than indoors.¡± When I said that, she narrowed her eyes at me suspiciously. A moment later, she stopped. ¡°How did you do it?¡± We came to a stop before a bunch of sunflowers. ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Defeat a Second Ascension [Thief],¡± she said. ¡°All members of the Thief Guild are 2nd ascension or above. How did you defeat him? I''d have understood even if the enemy was Level 19. However, just reaching Level 20 grants them their Class and Skills related to that.¡± ¡°Are you curious about my mysterious powers? Sadly, sweetheart, a magician can''t revea-¡± ¡°Quit playing,¡± she withdrew a palm, and her palm shone. ¡°If you''re not going to tell me, I''ll have to see it for myself.¡± Her palm attack rushed toward my chest.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Yeah, I''m never marrying her. ¡°We¡¯ve only met a week ago, and you''re already resorting to domestic abuse?! That''s insane.¡± I said and she grumbled. I barely evaded the palm attack, but then her other palm rushed toward me. I grabbed her forearm this time, forcing her to the side, twirling her body after that. She was stronger than me, but without some kind of weapon or Skill she was nothing in front of a professional kickboxer such as myself. The only way she could even touch me was if she used her full power, but she didn''t want to actually hurt me, which allowed me to play with her. I twisted her body, spinning her as if we were dancing, and she grumbled. ¡°You''re taking me for a fool!¡± She slammed her other palm at my chest, and I barely grabbed her by the wrist before the impact. ¡°....¡± ¡°You''ll force me to commit a crime if you don''t stop,¡± I said, and she scowled. ¡°Then try-¡± My leg swiped under her. A long skirt was not suitable for fighting. I hope she''ll realize that. She fell to the ground, and I fell above her. My body pressed against hers, and I held her hands locked above her. ¡°....¡± ¡°It''s okay, we''re engaged anyway. Even if your purity has been ruined, I accept you.¡± Her knees tried to slam into my abdomen, but I pressed it down with my hips. ¡°Behave.¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Promise me to stop acting up like a little girl, then I will,¡± I said. She had the strength to send me hurdling away, but she didn''t want to hurt me. Such a cautious girl. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I got off her and reached out a hand. She scoffed and slapped my hand away, getting up by herself. She dusted off her clothes, and I watched her with a shrug. She should have attacked properly if she really wanted to gauge my strength. ¡°So the rumors about enlightenment are true,¡± she said to me. ¡°Your growth has been explosive. What is your level right now?¡± Speaking of levels, she was at [Level 23] right now. She had already leveled up once during the last week. She must have been close to a breakthrough the last time we met. ¡°Level 12,¡± I saw no reason to lie. It was still a lot lower than hers. Whatever the case, the progress I made was insane.
Name: Iskandaar Romani (???) Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 1200/1200 Level: 12 | 22% EXP
Class: [Level Requirement Not Met] Class Skills: [None]
General Skills: The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [6.67%] Insight [Basic] Swordsmanship [Basic] Boxing [Basic]
It was a lot of progress for a week. The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree had crossed 6% at the same time I killed the [Thief]. From what I''ve noted, in each 6 levels, I gained about 3.33% growth. At least so far, maybe it''ll change in the future. At this rate, I''ll only reach 100% when I reach Level 180 if my math is right. That''ll take a long time. Hopefully, there are other ways to increase it that I haven''t realized yet. Otherwise, it''ll take decades to reach a high enough proficiency. Now that I''ve reached the 6.67% threshold, I naturally had information about another technique in my head. That seemed to be the other important thing. After crossing every 3.33% in the progress bar, I gained information about a major technique. I guess it went like 3.33%, 6.67%, and then 10%. The last time, it was a Sword Art. This time, I gained a Fist Art, although I''ve yet to test it out. Along with the Fist Art, there were some notifications I had skipped last time. [...You''ve processed and learned the first move of the True Demon Fist Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®fist martial arts¡¯ in general comes with the technique to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate enough to solidify into a skill.] [The Basic Skill ¡®Boxing¡¯ has been unlocked.] That was how I came to have the Boxing Skill, too. I wonder why it didn''t give me a skill for my Kickboxing knowledge. It didn¡¯t count the one time I used them. What''s up with that? ¡°I heard you were Level 2 before?¡± She asked, pulling me out of my thoughts. She wore a surprised expression, and I too was surprised by her question. How did she know? Who told her that? Ah, right, they must have used a measuring stone on me when I was unconscious a week ago to make sure everything was alright. So it must have been father who told her and the Baron. On a related note, the original Iskandaar had never leveled up before, except for that one time he encountered a dog that chased him for hours, and using pure survival instincts he kept running and gained a level in the process. His family knew that. So a lot of people around the town knew that he was Level 2. ¡°I was.¡± ¡°Impressive growth,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°It took me years to rise to Level 12 back in the day. I''m jealous. How do I reach enlightenment?¡± ¡°Hmm, let''s go have a drink. When you''re really drunk, I''ll push you on the street. You''ll hopefully reach enlightenment too,¡± I told her and she scoffed. ¡°It was my fault for asking you.¡± She said, ¡°For your information, I''ll never drink with you. Who knows what you''ll do to me if I get drunk?¡± I laughed and began to walk again. ¡°Now come on, let''s continue walking. I''ll grab another white rose for you from ahead.¡± ¡°I don''t want it,¡± she said and followed behind me. Ignoring her, I wondered how the meeting was going. Who were the suspects in this incident? If it''s someone important enough, my game knowledge should come in handy. Unfortunately, I had no idea. **** It was thankful that Iskandaar didn''t know who it was because that''d given him a headache. The meeting inside had grown tense. The air was thick with tension as the Count and the Baron continued to deliberate, with the Countess sometimes chiming in. ¡°As I feared, the Black Draconia Duke is the greatest suspect?¡± the Baron asked. ¡°They haven¡¯t tried to retrieve it all these generations, but the current Duke is too ambitious for his own good. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he really sent a [Thief] to retrieve that item.¡± ¡°The Emperor wouldn¡¯t like that,¡± Rithea, the Count¡¯s wife, said. ¡°Would he?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t,¡± the Count replied. ¡°There¡¯s known tension between the current Emperor and the current Draconia Duke. So we have that in our favor. However, we lack any real proof that it really was the Duke who sent the thief to us. Especially when the thief didn¡¯t succeed in stealing the item.¡± The item in question was a sword; a family heirloom of the Black Draconia Dukedom. When the Romani family¡¯s first ancestor came to the Ethenia Empire, he had to work hard for the nation to accept him. However, due to his outstanding achievements, not only did the nation accept him, but he also earned the position of Count. Within those years of adventuring, he once had a bet with the then Black Draconia Duke, from which he took the family sword after winning the bet. It has been a part of Romani County ever since. The ancestor and that particular Black Draconia Duke didn¡¯t hold any bad blood over this incident, but their upcoming descendants were not the same. Many of the latter Draconia Dukes challenged the Romani Counts over and over again, and while most of the Counts wisely rejected the challenge, one recent Count accepted it. Iskandaar¡¯s grandfather, Sikandar Romani, the living-legend bear of a man, accepted the challenge out of pure fighting spirit. And won. He defeated the Draconia Duke in a way that stupefied the Empire. The Duke did not show his face to the public for years to come until he stepped down from the role and let his son have it. ¡°It seems the former Duke hasn¡¯t let go of that incident yet,¡± the Baron said. ¡°Or maybe his son is acting on his own, trying to take revenge for his father¡¯s defeat. In either case, I too believe the Dukedom is the prime suspect for this.¡± ¡°Um, but¡­¡± Rithea hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m curious about something. As much as I love my son, he¡¯s not that strong. The thief couldn¡¯t have been above the 2nd Ascension. Why would the Duke hire someone so weak?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, sister-in-law,¡± the Baron replied. ¡°In fact, I suspect the thief was just at Level 20, the lowest possible for the Thief Guild. This time their goal was not the sword. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have searched Iskandaar¡¯s room. The Duke isn¡¯t foolish enough to assume such a valuable item would be kept unprotected in the young master¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°The thief likely wanted to steal something else of value,¡± the Count explained. ¡°Something more sinister. That someone had trespassed our household without our knowledge and fled without us ever noticing. It was a tactic to scare us. He was probably after the Magic Codex inside Iskandaar¡¯s room, which is quite expensive even for nobles.¡± ¡°No way,¡± his wife gasped. ¡°But then, if they¡¯ve sent a warning shot, it means that they¡¯ll surely send more experienced assassins next time.¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± the Baron nodded. ¡°But worry not. Even the Duke ought to be shocked at young Iskandaar¡¯s performance this time around. Plus, they hadn¡¯t actually expected the thief to get caught. So they¡¯re aware that we¡¯d keep an eye out for them, the Thief Guild, in particular. They wouldn¡¯t be so hasty to come.¡± Ultimately, it was their arrogance that they could invade Iskandaar¡¯s room and escape. Even if the ¡®young fool¡¯ somehow noticed them, it was their shortcoming that cost them all their plan. Just because of that little carelessness, their plan had been blocked off. The Count and Countess exchanged glances, and the Baron continued, ¡°Especially if we send some spies sneaking around the Black Draconia Dukedom, the Duke will be warned that we suspect him. He¡¯d be forced to put his plans on hold in fear that we¡¯d find proof and report him to the Emperor.¡± Decades ago, the current Emperor and the Black Draconia Duke went together to Waybound Academy. Due to the political situation back then, he didn¡¯t support the current Emperor in the battle for the throne. So there¡¯s bad blood between them, and over the years, it only intensified. The Emperor was waiting for an opportunity to get back against the Black Draconia Duke, and he would surely not let go of such a prime opening. So the Duke¡¯s top priority should be so that spies don¡¯t learn anything about the Duke¡¯s involvement in this matter. ¡°I see,¡± the Count said. ¡°Assassination attempts aside, I know two of his children are in their first year at the Academy right now. They might cause trouble for Iskandaar since by the time he enrolls, they¡¯d be second years. You¡¯ve heard about the youngest son of the Duke, correct? He¡¯ll enroll next year too. I am proud of what my son achieved, but it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯d be able to hold his own against them¡­¡± ¡°Please, worry not,¡± the Baron smiled. ¡°My daughter will be here, and she won¡¯t let her fiance be bothered. Plus, your children. Your eldest daughter will be in her fourth year by then.¡± ¡°Curses,¡± the Countess scratched her cheek. ¡°Politics is too complicated, as always. First that thing with Lockdarn Barony recently, and now this.¡± The Baron burst out laughing, ¡°It¡¯s always been. Sister-in-law, please, don¡¯t complicate your mood by wondering about these useless things; you¡¯re more suited for battles than politics anyway. We two will take care of the useless thinking.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± the clumsy woman rubbed the back of her head in embarrassment. ¡°And please, don¡¯t call me sister-in-law anymore. This is not the old times. Our kids are engaged.¡± Baron Alistair laughed out loud, as did Count Royden, before the three of them spoke for a bit more about relaxed topics. Ultimately, the situation seemed taken care of as long as the Baron would send his spies to the Black Draconia Dukedom. The unpleasant talk ended pleasantly over tea, and the nobles soon bid each other goodbyes. Chapter 5 – Journey Out of the City Chapter 5: Journey Out of the City
The 2nd Ascension. I needed to reach that at least before I left for the Waybound Academy. On paper, you could enroll as long as you¡¯re Level 15, but I wanted to be specially prepared. In the Academy, the real enemies were not Level 15 students. After all, demons, corrupted professors, terrorists, and many other insane characters are ready to cause trouble. I must choose a [Class] before entering that den of trouble. I was Level 12 now, so I needed 8 more levels. Unfortunately, the experience point requirement for the Level 10s was a considerable jump from the initial 10 levels. It¡¯s not possible to get over in a mere week. I¡¯ll have to work hard for the foreseeable future. Not that I minded. I loved being active. After being locked in my room for years because of that stupid truck, I loved being able to jump around and fight. I was now already stronger than a peak human. Why wouldn¡¯t I love working out? This was a world of swords and magic, and I also have a Murim power set. It¡¯d be stupid to sit on my ass and waste my time. I wanted to try other, less practiced ideas on how to grow stronger. The things that only I can practice. ¡°Where are we going, young master¡­¡± Justin whispered behind me in a concerned voice. This man sounded too worried every time we talked. How little did he trust me? ¡°To the black market,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some stuff.¡± We weaved our way through the bustling city, where the activity was intense despite the medieval vibe. The sounds of merchants hawking their wares and the clatter of horse-drawn carriages created a lively atmosphere around us as we walked. After months of isolation in my room, I enjoyed the freedom. The air was thick with the aroma of fresh bread from nearby bakeries, mingling with the scent of herbs and potions sold by the vendors. The cobblestone streets were uneven under our feet, worn smooth by countless feet over the years. Tall, narrow buildings flanked either side of the street, their upper stories leaning forward precariously. From what I observed, people were friendly. There were a lot of people around us. But as we moved deeper into the city, the crowds began to thin out because we were heading into a place where few people frequented. The cheerful chatter of the main thoroughfare was replaced by the muffled murmurs of those who preferred to conduct their business in the shadows. The further we walked, the more the surroundings changed. Justin recognized the changes, so he knew I wasn¡¯t joking. The well-kept facades of the main streets gave way to cracked plaster and boarded-up windows. We were close, as Justin nearly shouted. ¡°The black market?! Young master, you¡¯re a noble! How can you visit the black market?! What will the lord say if he heard-¡± ¡°He won¡¯t hear,¡± I turned to Justin, looking into his eyes. ¡°Would he, Justin?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Would he, Justin?¡± ¡°No. He won¡¯t, young master¡­¡± Justin sighed and nodded. Honestly, the Count wouldn¡¯t mind it as much as Justin thought he would. All Nobles knowingly allowed black markets in their territory, but the economy wasn''t small enough to ignore. Even the City of Romer, the Count¡¯s territory where we stood right now, allowed it. The old man might give me an earful for coming here, but that was it. It would be worth taking that risk if I ended up finding a good item. A good Demonic Item. Justin likely couldn''t sense demonic energy, so I should be safe but¡­ I hope this won''t cause me trouble. The idea of ¡®Demons¡¯ was quite different in these two worlds. In Murim, it was more of a concept and more metaphysical. People practicing evil, unethical arts were often called Demonic Practitioners. Although it¡¯s not as if true demonic arts didn¡¯t exist¡ªthey did. They came to exist after someone touched the [Demonic Dao] and learned actual demonic arts. The founding Heavenly Demon is the ancestor who created the True Demon God Cult. After touching the Demonic Dao, he learned tons of demonic arts and even passed down many to others who managed to learn them without having touched the Dao themselves; after all, touching a Dao was no small feat. Since that incident a thousand years ago, the Demonic Cult has differentiated itself from the typical Unorthodox Faction. Because we had actual demonic arts rather than merely unethical arts. Of course, even the demon cult members couldn¡¯t be considered real demons. They practiced those arts, sure, but that was it. Only those who touched the Demonic Dao, the concept, managed to see the reflection of a Demon in the mirror. For example, I was seen as the reflection of the Demon God Mara. Having touched the Demonic Dao myself, I was the first one to succeed after the founder Heavenly Demon and was therefore crowned the same. ¡­Hmm. I stopped walking. ¡°Young master? Why did you stop?¡± I scratched my chin while sweat dripped down my forehead. Did I just refer to myself as the ¡®Heavenly Demon¡¯? Just because I had a bunch of his memories didn''t mean I was him. I guess I''ll have to be careful not to go completely chunibyo in the future. ¡°Nothing, Justin,¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Let¡¯s continue venturing further.¡± Anyhow, in this world, the idea of a demon was more literal. It was a species rather than being considered a demon by the spirit and Qi. Although I¡¯ve seen the demons of this world from behind a screen before, I was really curious about meeting a Demon for myself in real life, well, this life. Ah, and of course, I was not heading to the black market hoping to meet a demon. That¡¯d be like searching for a needle in a haystack. I wanted to look for Demonic Items, cultivate that energy, and absorb that Qi into my body. It was a widely practiced art back in Murim, but I doubted many used it in this world. Maybe some Demons did; I¡¯d have to ask someday. ¡°Here we are,¡± I said as we slowly stepped through a shadowy barrier in an alley. The world around us blurred, and our surroundings changed. We were in the black market now, clad in robes, our flashy identities a secret. The alley we stepped through was a dimly lit labyrinth, echoing with the hushed murmurs of secret transactions. The air was thick with the mingling scents of exotic spices, rotting garbage, and a hint of something metallic¡ªblood, perhaps. Shadows danced on the walls, cast by flickering torches and the occasional enchanted lantern. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Justin hummed behind me, looking around. His eyes darted from one shadowy figure to the next, warily assessing potential threats. I let my senses bloom around me like a gentle ¡®scent¡¯. There was a technique about this, but I couldn''t really perform it. I just tried to imitate it. The scent of demonic energy was supposed to react with this. I wondered if it really would. As I¡¯d just said, these two worlds perceived ¡®demons¡¯ differently, so could it be that the demonic energy in this world was completely different? After that, we began to walk around. The ground beneath our feet was uneven cobblestones slick with moisture and grime. Stalls and makeshift shops flanked the narrow path, their owners hawking wares ranging from dubious potions to strange, glimmering artifacts. Every few steps, a gust of wind carried the stench of unwashed bodies and some unidentifiable substances, making it hard to breathe without a slight grimace. It was gross here. Vendors called out in hushed tones, and among them, a woman with a veil covering half her face tried to sell us a bundle of herbs, her eyes never quite meeting ours. A burly man with a scar across his cheek displayed an assortment of rusted weapons, his gaze shifting constantly, watching for any sign of trouble. It was good to stay alert here. After walking for five minutes, doubt started creeping into my heart. Could I really find something demonic here, or was I wandering aimlessly? It was then that I stopped again. My head snapped to the side, and my lips widened. ¡°There it is.¡± In the midst of the cluttered chaos, I spotted a stall that seemed almost out of place. It was less ostentatious than the others, displaying stuff with a strange sense of order. A crusty dagger caught my eye among the items, emitting a faint, dark aura that only I seemed to notice. ¡°Something caught your eye, aye?¡± the shopkeeper didn¡¯t miss me suddenly turning to him. I noticed that he was a short old man with a few missing teeth, and he grinned at me. I walked to the vendor, and Justin followed close behind. I stared at the crusty dagger resting on one corner of the table. I guess it didn¡¯t look that eye-catching for normal people, but that was a demonic item. I was sure of it. ¡°How much for that?¡± ¡°Ten Gold.¡± The old man made a little ¡®O¡¯ with his fingers and said. ¡°You fucking grifter,¡± Justin stepped forward, ¡°You take us for fools? It looks like it¡¯ll crumble in the wind, it¡¯s not worth five copper, you dare say ten gold?¡± ¡°Oh-ho, I was just joking~¡± the short old man cleared his throat. ¡°Yeah, five copper it is. But I can¡¯t sell just that. My shop has a policy that you must buy at least one silver-worth item.¡± ¡°Looks like someone needs a beating,¡± Justin rolled up his sleeves, and the old man flinched. ¡°Hey, young man, control your servant! He can¡¯t take a joke, for God¡¯s sake!¡± the old man shouted, and I placed a hand on Justin¡¯s shoulder, chuckling. Surprisingly, the same guy who was unwilling to let me come here was the first to resort to violence. He sure knew how to bargain in this type of place. Also, it seemed neither could sense the items'' demonic energy. That was good. I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble with people thinking of me as a demon or demon worshiper. That¡¯d only cause one mess after another. ¡°Here¡¯s five copper,¡± I placed five coins on the table, and the shopkeeper caught it midair. ¡°And here¡¯s five more,¡± I poured some more, my chin nudging forward. ¡°For that cup behind you.¡± The ominous, dark cup resting inside the shop. It was actually the thing that my demonic senses registered first. The dagger was only a bonus. Thankfully, neither Justin nor the shopkeeper could tell that these were demonic items. The ability to sense demonic energy didn''t seem to be a common one. I wondered what effect that eerie thing had. **** Despite looking around the black market for a bit more, I didn''t find any other eye-catching item. It seemed demonic artifacts were not very common. I chose to return to the mansion instead of wasting more time here. ¡°Phew,¡± Justin heaved a sigh once we got past the main gates and entered the villa. ¡°We really didn''t get caught. Young master, what''s so special about those two items? They look old and worn out.¡± ¡°I''ll tell you someday, Justin,¡± I patted him on the back. He gave me a look but didn''t dare to share the curses he was thinking right now.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It was then that one of the maids walked over to us. Ah, and I hadn''t even reached my room yet¡­ The life of a noble sure was annoying. ¡°Young master,¡± the maid bowed a little and said. ¡°The Lord is looking for you, it''s urgent.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I blinked in surprise. What was this about? ¡°Alright. I''ll get rid of this robe first and go meet him.¡± I said and continued walking. Justin and I parted ways. The butler returned to his room with a relieved sigh. He must be glad that we didn''t get caught. I returned to my own room. I wonder why the Count¡¯s looking for me. I started removing my robe and the rest of my clothes while pondering it. Before heading out for the black market, I had changed into some mundane clothes since I didn''t want to attract any attention in case my robes went flying or something. I quickly changed into my usual noble clothing and left my two items in a drawer. I really wanted to check them out already, but decided I should go meet the Count first. The maid said it was urgent. I knocked on the Count¡¯s office door, and as usual, the Count¡¯s voice invited me inside. Pushing it open, I found a new face waiting inside this time. ¡°Greetings Father,¡± I bowed toward the Count. When I turned to the other person, he placed a fist on his chest. ¡°Hello, young master,¡± he greeted me first before I could greet him. He was standing, not sitting like the usual guests, because he wasn''t a usual guest. He was a Knight. [Level 49] A decently strong one, at that. 4th Ascension was nothing to scoff at, and he was on the verge of the 5th Ascension. He must be in the middle of his Ascension Quest, in fact. I remember one NPC Sage saying in the game that only 20% of people succeed in ascending from the 4th stage to the 5th. If he managed that, he''d become a valuable Knight of the Empire. ¡°Evening, Sir Carlos,¡± I bowed slightly, greeting the County¡¯s 5th Knight Squad¡¯s Head, according to my memories. He blinked in surprise, grinning a moment later. ¡°I''ve heard that you dealt with the troublemaker of my 5th Squad¡¯s trainee knights, Tyrone. I''ll be honest, I didn''t believe it at first, but it seems the enlightenment has changed you for the better.¡± The Knight said. Was my greeting back really that big of a deal? Damn. ¡°I''m glad you think so,¡± I smiled and then looked at my father. Hmm, what''s that map resting in front of him? ¡°Yes, Iskandaar. I''ve summoned you today for an important reason.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯re aware of the Lockdarn City to our east, correct? It is under the ruling Baron Lockdarn.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± It wasn''t a very important Barony, it wasn''t even mentioned in the game, but I recalled it from Iskandaar¡¯s memories. ¡°Recently, they''ve stopped all trading with us. It was a very odd decision. Upon asking the Baron why via letters, he replied that they had found a better option. But that''s not possible since in these parts of our city, Romer is the single best for trading.¡± He said, ¡°Plus, I''ve heard no such news from the other cities about this so-called ¡®better option¡¯.¡± Interesting. The Count continued, ¡°Usually, I''d just ignore it as a sign of aggression from the Baron. But I fear that there is more than what meets the eye. The city was not in a good state internally even just a few weeks ago. Criminal and underworld activities had been rising recently, and then suddenly our city''s trading stopped there. So all information has stopped traveling back and forth.¡± I considered his words. ¡°So, you think something suspicious is going on there, and since we''re the most powerful City nearby, they''re trying to keep us out of it using the most reasonable excuse?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± the Count nodded. He smiled a little as if proud that I could deduce all that. How dumb was Iskandaar? ¡°When trading happens, important people from our city often visit that city for small or big reasons. However, they''ve stopped doing that entirely since there''s no point. People who still go there are few and not important. Likely to see relatives staying in that city. So if they hope to suppress news from reaching my ears, they have succeeded.¡± ¡°Seems that way.¡± ¡°Mhm. So I''ve been thinking I should send some people to check there just in case.¡± I blinked. Since he summoned me along with the Knight, it meant he was planning to send me too. That surprised me. ¡°You''re sending me? Why?¡± ¡°Well, you''re not a child anymore, Iskandaar. And you''re decently strong for your age as well, and you won''t be a burden for the knights. However, most importantly, you wouldn''t have to take any action yourself. It''s just your presence that''s needed there. You won''t participate in anything; the 5th Knight Squad will take care of the searches and any situations that might arise there. You''ll be there so that they can''t use excuses to send them away, as you''re the son of a Count.¡± That sounded reasonable. But I was curious about something else. ¡°But won''t they wonder why I''m traveling with a whole Knight Squad? Assuming that we don''t want to alert the culprit, if there are any, that we''re after them, we need an excuse. Do we have an excuse prepared for that?¡± ¡°We do, actually,¡± he nodded. He pointed a finger at the map resting on the table. That had caught my attention when I first entered. ¡°This place,¡± the Knight and I walked over to see what he was pointing at. ¡°It''s the forest near Lockdarn city. The passerby has reported serious Dread Wolf situations, and people are being forced to take detours because of them. Officially, the 5th Knight Squad is going there with the intention to clear the forest. During the trip, the squad will need a place to rest. ¡®Luckily,¡¯ the Lockdarn City is nearby. They have no choice but to allow you in.¡± ¡°Great plan, my lord,¡± Knight Carlos nodded, and I did the same. It was quite the foolproof plan. The Count explained a bit more. We¡¯ll be ¡®resting¡¯ in the Lockdarn City for a few days, and we''ll search around for anything unusual in those days. If we do find anything unusual, we''ll take care of it. If we don''t, we''ll just move on. In either case, after leaving the city, we''ll head into the woods and care for the wolves. The wolf excuse wasn''t just an excuse. After all, it was a real situation. ¡°You¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning,¡± my father of this world looked at me and said. ¡°Prepare your belongings for the trip. Make sure the bag isn''t too heavy.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You may take your leave.¡± Bowing again, I left the room and headed back to mine. The Knight Carlos remained back to discuss a bit more with the Count. I walked back with a busy head. **** Count Royden Romani leaned back in his chair, his eyes following the door that had just closed behind his son. His eyes flickered across the room for a moment as he contemplated, glancing over the rich wooden furnishings and white walls. The place felt unusually quiet after the departure of Iskandaar. The Count''s fingers drummed lightly on the armrest of his chair, a habit he had when deep in thought. "He seems to have matured overnight, that foolish son of mine," he mused, his tone carrying a hint of pride and curiosity. "It''s almost as if he''s become an entirely different person. What do you think, Carlos?" ¡°Well, Sir,¡± Sir Carlos, standing with his hands clasped behind his back, glanced at the Count with a measured expression. "His behavior has certainly taken a turn for the better," he agreed. ¡°Less reckless, more focused. I haven¡¯t met an enlightened person myself, but I¡¯ve heard about one from a close friend. The changes are good." The Count nodded slowly, his gaze thoughtful. "I''ve always known there was potential within him, buried under all that arrogance and impulsiveness. If it was him from a week ago, he would have looked for any excuse not to go to Lockdarn. Hah, feels great. You think it¡¯ll last?" Sir Carlos shifted slightly, the soft clink of his armor breaking the silence. "We can only hope, my lord. Perhaps it will, unless he loses focus and returns to his old habits after enjoying a little strength." Royden sighed, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Indeed. I think it¡¯ll be fine. That boy is still a Romani, through and through. Stubborn, passionate, and fiercely determined. Even his worst qualities were like that. Maybe it''s time he showed the world what he''s truly capable of." Sir Carlos allowed himself a small smile as well. The Count continued, "I trust you will keep a close watch on him, Carlos. He might act too brave, drunk in newfound power. Make sure he doesn¡¯t hurt himself." Sir Carlos bowed his head respectfully, putting a hand on his chest. "You have my word, my lord. I will do everything in my power to ensure he stays safe." Royden''s fingers ceased their drumming, and he stood, placing a hand on Sir Carlos''s shoulder. "Thank you. Now, let us prepare for the journey ahead. There''s much to be done before dawn." **** I packed a bag with the things I''d need for the next few days. It wasn''t much, just some clothes and other necessary stuff. The Knight Squad will bring food, but I packed some dry food, too, just in case. When I was done, I took a shower and returned to sit on my bed. It was time I checked on the items I had bought back from the black market. The dagger and the cup. My [Insight] worked on them wonderfully. === Name: Rusty Dagger Description: A dagger used by a demon hundreds of years ago. Due to being used by the demon for a long time, it absorbed a lot of demonic essence. It''s been transformed into a cursed weapon. Effect: Being cut by this weapon would inflict the Status Effect [Bubble Bleeding], where blood will bubble out of a cut at a devastating speed. === That was a decent effect. I wondered how it would look to the eyes, but I wasn''t daring enough to cut my own hand just to test it out. Effect aside, I was unsure how long this dagger would last in a battle. It looked really worn out. Tossing the dagger in my travel bag, I focused on the cup instead. This time, my mere interest turned into an eye-widening shock. === Name: Demonic Rejuvenation Cup Description: A precious lost artifact of one of the Four Heavenly Generals of the Demon King. By pouring the blood of ten freshly dead people into the cup, a very special tea is made. It has a very rich taste, at least for the demon tongue, and recovers fatigue and wounds. Effect: Upon consumption, the tea will heal any wound, unless it''s the loss of a limb or worse. === ¡°That''s incredible,¡± I was taken aback. I initially planned to use them for cultivation materials, but maybe keeping them was the better choice. Although it was quite messed up that it required the blood of ten fresh dead bodies to make, the effect was really good. I could imagine thousands who deserved to die in the city''s underground prison and more around the world, so in case of a serious need, this could be a life-saving artifact. In search of gold, I struck a diamond. I wish I had access to the Inventory that was available in the game. If I keep such an item in a stupid bag, what if it breaks? Unfortunately, this was still real life, even if I had a game System flashing before my eyes. Everyone had access to the System, and they didn''t have an Inventory going on. It''d be too unfair if the System gave one to me. An inventory could be used to do a bit too much in a real-world setting. ¡°I guess I''ll have to learn a Heavenly Demon God Art myself,¡± I muttered to myself. The [Soul Storage] skill would be useful if I managed to learn it. I didn''t have memories of how to learn this in my head, but thankfully it was one of the few techniques that was described vividly in the game, so much so that there was a mini-game where you had to flow the Qi in order to expand the amount of storage. Deciding to try it out immediately, I sat on the bed with my legs sliding under me. My Qi began to swirl inside me¡­ Then, I spat out blood. My body ached. This is gonna be a long night. **** Back in the black market, Lilian Lunewolf ran through the crowd as if her life depended on it. Well, to be specific, the life of someone far more important depended on her speed. She hoped she wasn''t too late. She doubted it. That shop didn''t look that popular, so it was unlikely that she was late. Every once in a while, she looked behind her to make sure that her tail was well hidden. It would be really troublesome if her disobedient little tail peeked out from under her clothes, especially in the black market. While checking on her tail once again, she finally reached her destination. It was a small shop that didn''t stand out in the black market, run by a short old man. ¡°Old man,¡± her rough voice said as she stopped in front of the man. She placed her pouch of coins on the table, looking at him from under the robe that covered her head. ¡°I''m here with the money. Now give me the cup.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The old man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, it''s the girl from a few days ago. What, you bought the 10 Gold I asked for?¡± ¡°I did¡­¡± She nudged the pouch, glittering golden peeked out of it. ¡°It''s 10 gold here.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± his eyes glittered. He licked his lips, ¡°Girl, I got good news and bad news. The bad news is, your cup is gone. Some young master bought it; he had a haughty servant with him too. The good news is, my shop has a lot of other cups that¡ª¡± ¡°You short little bastard!¡± The girl growled in the primal instincts of her tribe, grabbing him by the collar and raising him to the air. ¡°Are you fucking with me right now, you little shit?!¡± ¡°H-hey! Calm down, be civilized!¡± the old man yelled, catching the attention of the people nearby. Sadly for him, this was a common sight in black markets, and nobody stepped up. ¡°I told you to not sell the cup, I told you I''ll bring you the money! You spineless coward, you dare go back on your words?!¡± She growled at him. He flailed his limbs around in desperation, tears building up in the corner of his eyes, and a minute later, she dropped him. Lilian growled to herself. It will be useless to kill this useless fucker here. I should ask him about who bought it instead. ¡°The young master or whatever who bought this,¡± she asked. ¡°How did he look?¡± The old man rubbed his neck and swallowed his saliva, ¡°Ah, young lady, as an honorable man, how can I sell information on my customers?¡± He then looked at her pouch. ¡°Unless, of course¡­¡± ¡°I''ll stomp between your legs if you keep fucking with me, you asshole,¡± she grabbed him by his hair and glared into his eyes. His eyes trembled, and he nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯m joking, I''m joking¡­¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°The young man was wearing a robe just like you, madam, so I didn''t see much. I''m unsure if this will help you, but, uh, his skin was a shade darker than usual. And he was about this tall?¡± She listened to him about the description of who this man was, but nothing rang in her head. It was not someone she knew, that''s for sure. Letting go of the little bastard''s hair, she closed her eyes and smelled the shop deeply. There were a lot of scents here, so it was nearly impossible for this to be of any use, but she memorized it just in case. Lilian left Romer to return to Lockdarn, the city that her werewolf tribe had taken over, in a bitter mood. Chapter 6 – Would You Like Anything Else, Miss Powerhouse? Before I knew it, sunlight was peeking through the window. My entire body ached, and there was a very tiny gap in my spirit, my Qi Core. All night long, I¡¯ve been circulating my Qi in two different directions inside my Core; it was a time-consuming and painful task. My Qi channels burnt. Even if I had seen it on the game monitor, with a detailed description, I would have seriously injured myself if I hadn¡¯t had the immense ¡®general martial arts experience¡¯ of the Heavenly Demon in my head. Messing with one¡¯s Core was no joke; it could even lead to death. But I¡¯ve done it, and I¡¯ve succeeded. Soul Storage was a success. It couldn¡¯t hold much inside, but it was enough for this task. And it looks like I received a surprise benefit from it as well. I opened my eyes to greet the System prompts floating before my eyes. It was a surprise, but it was one I welcomed. [Ding! Due to great pressure unfolding within your Energy Core, it has expanded beyond your current level. Your energy is immense.] I honestly didn¡¯t feel much of a difference, but I was thankful for this. I could perform more Qi-expensive techniques with this. Cultivating Internal Qi while sitting cross-legged was as ¡®martial artist¡¯ as one could get, anyhow. Although my intention today wasn¡¯t this, it worked regardless. I looked at the cup resting on the table near the bed. I reached out a hand, slowly, and touched it. Focusing my Qi, I ¡®pulled¡¯ the cup into me. At least I commanded my willpower to. The cup shone with Qi and then vanished. A surge of Qi blitzed towards my dantian, and submerged into it, at the center. The cup. The demonic cup now rested inside me, in the little gap in my Core. I found myself laughing in excitement. This painful night was worth it. ¡°Incredible.¡± Relishing the feeling of victory, I got off the bed and stretched my arms, yawning toward the window. Walking over to it, I bathed in the morning sun, taking in a deep breath. The air was fresh. Unlike the pollution of the city back in my original world, this air rejuvenated my entire body. ¡°Haah,¡± I let out a breath, chewing on my lips. The increase in my energy level had, thankfully, compensated for the lack of sleep. Otherwise, it¡¯d have been embarrassing if I dozed off while traveling. I enjoyed the morning atmosphere for a bit more before heading into the washroom. I took care of my morning needs and changed out from my noble clothes. I had to wear light armor for this. It was still clothes far more exquisite than necessary, but parts of it were padded with iron or other hard materials. A chest plate covered my chest, and my elbows and knees were padded with hard leather. Most of the human body¡¯s general weak points were covered. Standing before the mirror, I appreciated my new look. Now that looks like real Fantasy. It was not bad at all. Although I failed to see the practicality, I even had a blue cape running down from my shoulders. It looked cool, though. Two knocks fell on the door. ¡°Young master, the lord and lady invited you to eat breakfast.¡± The voice of a maid said, and I opened the door to follow after her. During breakfast, my father advised me to be cautious, while my mother spoke of her worry. It was a pleasant meal, different from eating pizza alone in a room that hadn¡¯t been cleaned in months¡­ I was getting used to this. Half an hour after the meal, the Knight Order was ready to set out. My father and mother came out to see me off as I got into the carriage. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll see you in a week,¡± I told the two of them as I stepped into the carriage. The 5th Squad¡¯s leader bowed to my parents and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll keep the young master safe, please rest assured.¡± ¡°I trust you will,¡± my mother said. ¡°After you return, Iskandaar, you should choose a Guard Maid for yourself, who will accompany you to Waybound,¡± Father said. ¡°If any problem arises, send a messenger bird as soon as possible.¡± Carlos the Knight nodded, before getting on top of his ride, a magnificent horse. All of the knights were riding horses, and only I was being pulled by the carriage. I guess that¡¯s how Nobles traveled. The horses set off, and the Count¡¯s manor became a dot on the horizon soon after. We headed toward the nearby city, the Lockdarn Barony. Toward trouble. **** We traveled the entire day until the sun began to set on the horizon. I hadn''t realized how far Lockdarn City actually was since everyone said it was the ¡®nearest city to our east¡¯. I only learned now that it''d take us a few days to get there. Going by Earth''s standards, the medieval era had only a few hundred million people. It did not have the eight billion that I was familiar with, naturally, there were more gaps between one home to the other. The same applied to cities too. Although I was pretty sure this planet had a lot more population than what Earth had during its medieval era. A billion? Ten? Or even more. The planet''s size was just that much greater than Earth''s, too, although I didn''t know any sources to number things exactly. That''s why cities were still very far from one another, despite having a big population. I spent the ride thinking about these useless things to spend time on. I miss the internet at times like this. Being a shut-in after the fall of my kickboxing era, I was more than used to scrolling social media. Extreme boredom pressed against my mind when I sat idle like this. The lack of instant dopamine was extremely boring. Hopefully, I''ll get used to it faster rather than later. I remember reading somewhere that dopamine addiction could be overcome through patience. ¡°Awn¡­¡± yawning as the carriage began to slow down, I decided to check my status screen since I had nothing else to do. ¡°Status.¡±
Name: Iskandaar Romani (???) Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 1600/1600 Level: 12 | 77% EXP
Class: [Level Requirement Not Met] Class Skills: [None]
General Skills: The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [7.11%] Insight [Basic] Swordsmanship [Basic] Boxing [Basic]
At least there was progress. Previously I''ve noted that in each 6 levels, I gained about 3.33% growth. Last time I checked the Status Screen, I had 6.67% progress on the skill at Level 12. Now, although my level remained the same, the progress has increased. I had hoped for there to be other ways to increase it. And as the status screen showed, I''ve figured out one of them. If I learned the Heavenly Demon techniques on my own, which I had seen in the game, the progression would increase. Since I created the [Soul Storage], the progression indeed increased. My Qi has also risen by 400 points. That was great. There might be other ways too, I''ll have to see. ¡°Young master,¡± Knight Carlos walked over to my carriage and said, bringing me back to reality. ¡°The camp has been set. You can come out now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Carlos,¡± I nodded at him and jumped out of the carriage. Compared to the cobblestone road of the villa, the ground here felt soft under my heavy boots. That''s understandable since it seemed like it rained often here, it was a small forest we had stopped at. Our group consisted of two dozen people, who were all spread around the area, setting up a few more camps and making fire. It was a formidable group, at least enough to keep any hungry beasts on the bay. ¡°A small group of us will be cooking dinner now, young master,¡± Knight Carlos said. ¡°The rest of us will be swinging our swords to catch up on the training we missed while traveling.¡± They were resilient and disciplined. I liked that. ¡°Alright. May I come and watch you guys train?¡± ¡°Of course. You can even join in if you want to,¡± he said and I nodded. I followed Carlos and watched the training take place. I did not join that group, but I did swing my sword around by myself to get rid of boredom. It''s not a bad feeling, the rush of blood after swinging the blade each time. I felt rejuvenated. ¡°Your basics are sharp, young master,¡± Sir Carlos commented when I stopped swinging my sword. ¡°I heard about your enlightenment. Did the basics come along with it? As in, when you picked up a sword did it just seem like you already knew it?¡± ¡°...Not exactly,¡± I lied. Accepting it would make it seem like I achieved all of this by pure luck and zero hard work. I didn''t like that. ¡°It did show me a trajectory, but that''s it. I just try to single-mindedly follow that.¡± It wasn''t totally bullshit, either. When I first performed the True Demon Sword Art''s First Form, it did show me a trajectory. Like a ghost swinging its blade ahead, I imitated it. It''s not my fault that I managed to grasp it after just imitating it once, unlike these poor Knights. ¡°Impressive,¡± he hummed with a smile. ¡°So you managed to grasp the instructions so fast, just from being shown a few times? I don''t know how much you know about me, but I was given my personal squad only recently. I''ve been trying to personally train these trainee knights, but they''re too dull to follow me as I show them. Compared to that, you''ve been doing impressively.¡± That was understandable. A teacher could tell a student everything he knew, but it might take the student a year to grasp all of that. That was the case in every field of work, swordsmanship was no exception. I was just lucky that the ghost who showed me the skill showed it to me on a spiritual level. It was easy to remember and imitate. System Fuckery. Sir Carlos and I exchanged some more words. He was curious about the point of view of someone who started learning the sword after enlightenment, compared to those who learned it the normal way. He also seemed worried about how I would fare when the spark of my enlightenment, the speed, would slow down. He had some advice for that, to not feel like there was no progression, because there always was. This Carlos was quite easy to talk to for a Knight, I doubted all Knights were like this. Even some of the trainees seemed harder to approach than him. Good guy. Looks like this trip wouldn''t be all that boring with him around.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Sir, the food is ready.¡± One of the trainee knights walked over and said. Carlos nodded at him and looked at me. ¡°In that case, young master, let''s eat our fill first. Those kids are waiting for us to have the first taste,¡± he said, beginning to walk towards where the food had been served. I followed behind him. ¡°You should eat and then rest for the night, I''ll have to keep watch along with a few others.¡± ¡°I don''t mind staying up and keeping watch too,¡± I said, earning a laugh from him. ¡°Nobles usually don''t say stuff like that.¡± ¡°Take it as a teenager¡¯s curiosity. I have never stayed up on a watch like this, so I could use this as a learning experience. Unless you mind?¡± I asked. ¡°Certainly not. These roads are quite safe. If it''s for a teaching experience, it''s as good a place as any. In that case, we''ll stay on watch after we-¡± Carlos suddenly stopped talking and walking. We were still a few steps away from the fire, and the way he abruptly stopped, he must have sensed something. I took out my sword from my waist, and as expected, he did the same. ¡°Stay alert, young master,¡± he said. ¡°I think it''s a beast. One with acute senses.¡± He looked around, a scowl plastered on his face. Everyone grew alert. The trainee knights looked worried, sweating, as they grabbed whatever weapon they could around them. Carlos stood in front of me like a wall, as if to block anything that might come towards me. My senses were on high alert too, but not enough. I closed my eyes and spread my Qi. There was a perception technique in the game of [Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God], dubbed to be the ultimate perception technique. I had no idea how to use it, but I saw its effect on the game monitor many times. I could at least try to imitate that with my Qi. So I tried to spread my senses around me like a sphere. ¡°....¡± Nothing happened. For a moment, it was just darkness. Then, as I put more Qi into my senses, my closed eyes began to envision a bubble of red energy that spread from my body. It evaporated instantly, but I tried once again. I tried to copy the ¡®demonic¡¯ feeling that I released when performing the butterfly sword technique against the Thief. My senses bloomed outward in a circle. Despite my eyes being closed, it painted the area visible like some kind of thermal goggles. It was working, I could ¡®perceive¡¯ the area around me in a 360¡ã motion. Every leaf in the tree, every little bug crawling on the ground, every hitch of breath from the knights around me¡­ Although I didn''t know how to use the technique exactly, which way to breathe, which way to flow the Qi, but just knowing its effect allowed me to somewhat imitate it. I was doing this without the System''s help, so it wasn''t as effective as I remember seeing in the game, but it had activated. The [True Demon God Art: Absolute Perception], also known as the Demonic Sphere, spread around me. It was too much for my mind to process, though. A massive headache crept its way into my head, and I opened my eyes. ¡°To the right, Sir Carlos. 3 O¡¯ Clock.¡± I opened my eyes and said. Sir Carlos¡¯ head snapped towards it. The bush nuzzled on the spot. ¡°Come out, right now!¡± Sir Carlos raised a heavy sword towards the bush. ¡°I''ll count to three.¡± ¡°No need,¡± a feminine voice said. Slowly, a tall figure rose out of the bush. She walked towards the opening, and the fire brightened her figure. She was clad in a robe that hid her face and all of her body, too. ¡°Take off that robe, reveal your face,¡± this time, I ordered, my voice stern. I held the sword towards her too, and she stayed silent. A moment later, she slowly grabbed her robe and dropped it to the side. A portion of the trainee knights fell on their asses in shock immediately. Were they scared? Or were they just that surprised at her beauty? ¡°I''m not here to fight,¡± the dark-skinned Goddess of a woman said, voice deep yet feminine as it flowed through the forest. Two ears flinched on the top of her head, a thick tail nuzzling behind her. She wore nothing but a pair of black short pants and two slim lines of black cloth that covered each of her breasts individually. It was a wolf girl, in the flesh. Although it''d probably be more accurate to call her a wolf woman, she seemed mature. Not that age decreased her beauty at all. I kept my expression professional, but I had to admit she was gorgeous. What the hell was this world''s beauty standard? ¡°I''m hungry,¡± she said, looking at me, and then at the meat that the trainee knights had just cooked. ¡°I want some meat. I''ll pay.¡± She raised a pouch, and from the slightly open top, golden light glittered out. Gold coins. Her accent was odd. Her vowels were soft. It was pleasant to the ears. ¡°How much is meat worth, Sir Carlos?¡± I looked at the knight and asked, who seemed shocked by the implications of my words. ¡°Young master, you can''t possibly be thinking of sharing food with a Demi-Human?¡± he asked in disbelief. That question seemed to offend our dear guest as she frowned. I really hoped she wasn''t the type to go berserk because of racism. ¡°Sir Carlos,¡± Because if she was, our entire group would be wiped out in a second. [Level ???] ¡°Please shut up.¡± This woman was in a whole other league. **** It was about time I explained how the Ascension and Level system worked in this game. It was not as direct as it initially seemed. From Level 1 to 10, if you awakened Mana, you''d be considered a person of the 0th Ascension. From Level 11 to 20, it was 1st Ascension. Likewise, till Level 50, the Ascension ranks were correlated with the Levels. A Level 50 individual was on the 5th Ascension. However, a Level 60 was not on the 6th Ascension. The system changed a little after the 5th Ascension. To reach the 6th Ascension, one would have to cross Level 75. Then, to reach the 7th Ascension, one would have to touch Level 100. The gap grew bigger from the 6th Ascension and forward. The few other Ascensions that remained after that leaped even higher. For example, only by reaching Level 200 would someone reach 9th Ascension. Based on what I remembered from the game, [Arcane Crown], the [Insight] skill should be able to see up to five Ascensions above my own. Since I failed to see the level of this woman, it meant she had at least reached the 6th Ascension. Meaning, above Level 75. At least. Sir Carlos was impressive at Level 49, but he wouldn''t last a minute against her. Maybe even less than that. The rest of us would be taken out in one-tenth of that. She wasn¡¯t someone we would want to make an enemy of, that¡¯s for sure. So we should just be grateful that it was the food she wanted and not our heads. What''s a monster like her doing here? I wondered as I asked, ¡°Is this enough? Or do you want me to pack some more, madam?¡± ¡°That would be enough.¡± I packed meat for her personally. She wanted takeout, so I was being a good server and packing them for her. Once done, I gently raised the packet of meat to her. ¡°Here. That''d be 1 Gold Coin, please.¡± She handed me a gold coin and accepted the packet, ¡°You''re polite. I like that.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I raised, pocketing the coin. ¡°Would you like some salad?¡± Surprisingly, she giggled at that. ¡°I''m fine. What is your name?¡± ¡°Iskandaar Romani,¡± I decided to stand up as I said. ¡°May I ask yours?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± She smiled, ¡°I''ll remember you, Romani boy. You have an interesting smell. Goodbye,¡± then, she tapped her feet and vanished. But she didn''t vanish stealthily. An explosion of wind was left behind by her feet, and it wasn''t something simple. The Knights who had doubts about what I was doing, lost all of that doubt when the burst of wind sent them flying. It was a display of absolute power, the way they slammed against trees with their backs. They immediately realized what kind of entity we had just dealt with. **** The acting Matriarch of the Moon Wolf Tribe, Ralian, jumped over tree branches and headed towards the spot where she and her daughter had set up camp. It didn''t have a fire, they didn''t need a fire since her sheer presence kept all the beasts away. But that also meant it was hard to look for in this darkness. Thankfully, she had her nose with her all the time. Her sense of smell guided her toward the camp. Landing on the opening with a thud, she laughed to herself seeing her daughter get startled. This girl seemed to be in a daze earlier, but that woke her up. ¡°M-mother! Make some sound when you come.¡± Her daughter, Lilian, said. ¡°I did. You were too busy in your head to care. Just get over it already, Lilian, what''s happened has happened, don''t daze out because of it. Here, I''ve bought food,¡± she reached out for the packet of incredibly tasty-smelling meat. Those humans always knew how to cook the best meat. It made sense since they had access to so much spice, unlike the Moon Wolf Tribe, who always lacked such luxury. The smell of the delicious food brought changes in the girl''s expression, which made Ralian smile. After the two of them ate up, Lilian looked better than before. As Ralian always said, food was the problem, she just had to fill her tummy to fix that depression or whatever. So what if she couldn''t buy that cup? It wasn''t the end of the world. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± Ralian asked her daughter, and she nodded. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± the girl replied. ¡°But really, you should have left me there for a few more days. What if I came across who bought it? You shouldn''t have brought me back.¡± ¡°Romer is too big of a city, you little girl. It''ll be hard to find someone whose face you don''t even know,¡± Ralian said with a sigh. ¡°Besides, it was probably a demon bastard who bought it. Who else would recognize the cup¡¯s worth? Not everyone has eyes as special as you, Lilian. And if it really is a demon, they''ve probably long left the city and returned to the demonic continent.¡± ¡°Still¡­ If it''s not them, I could have kept an eye out for guys over six feet with dark skin. There couldn''t be that many of them, right?¡± Lilian sounded too hopeful. It was sad. Unfortunately, luck was never on their side to begin with. If it had been, they would have already gotten their hands on the sole item that could solve all of these problems. Yet, they came so close to it, only to lose it to someone else. But, dark skin and over six feet, huh? That boy from earlier¡­ She shook her head soon. He said he was Iskandaar Romani, the youngest of the Romani Family. The family emblem plastered on the carriage proved that. If anyone, he, as a member of the Romani family, couldn''t be a demonic bastard. Someone like him probably didn''t even know where the black market was. Plus he wasn''t that dark-skinned, not like her. He was just a little tanned. It couldn''t be him. ¡°Where did you get the meat, by the way? It was tasty.¡± The girl changed the subject when she noticed her mother didn''t reply. Let''s keep this to myself. If I tell this silly girl about this, she''ll urge me to return and interrogate that kid. Ralian smiled, ¡°Some guys set up camp nearby. I paid them a gold for this much food. A great bargain, isn''t it? We usually buy that much meat for tens of gold coins, and that is even raw.¡± ¡°Mother, I think the humans always scam us.¡± The girl suddenly said. ¡°That shop owner bastard asked for ten gold coins from me. But from a slip of his tongue, I learned that he sold the cup for 5 coppers to that dark-skinned person.¡± The acting Matriarch shook her head. ¡°Nah, he probably got threatened to sell it cheap. We''ve been trading with this price for years, how could they be scamming us? Anyways, rest a little. We''ll get moving after that.¡± ¡°Mhm, sure. Where''s my robe, by the way?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ralian blinked, smiling brightly. ¡°I, uh, might have dropped it on the human camp and forgot to pick it up.¡± ¡°....¡± Her daughter shot her a dirty look. That wasn''t her robe, but Lilian''s. She could hide her ears and tail just by wanting to, although she rarely wanted to do that due to her pride. But Lilian wasn''t at that Level yet. She needed that robe to cover her ears. ¡°Hey, I''ll rob some passing carriage later for a robe,¡± she slapped her daughter on her shoulders with a burst of laughter. ¡°Cheer up and rest well.¡± Lilian sighed and nodded. Soon, morning came, and both of them started running through the branches again. They moved very quickly through the woods. They couldn''t afford to be late, after all. The Baron¡¯s castle was safe, but given how her health was the last time they saw her, who could guarantee the state of the current Matriarch? **** ¡°Y-young master, are you alright?!¡± Carlos ran to me from where he had flown back, checking on me to make sure the wind hadn''t hurt me. It hadn''t, although she was so close to me. She must have intentionally made it that way. She purposely didn''t hurt me. ¡°I''m fine.¡± ¡°Who was that woman?!¡± ¡°No idea,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I just felt extreme danger from her. I think she''s stronger than Baron Carlstein, so I chose to be careful.¡± ¡°You made the right choice! Sorry, I ever doubted you, young master!¡± Carlos apologized, going on his knees. He, who had been one of the skeptical knights until the woman decided to exit grandly, kneeled to show his feelings of embarrassment. The other knights followed his example. It felt odd being knelt at just because I knew how to be polite and whom to be polite towards. Then again, I guess that''s one valuable skill in real life. This must be why she intentionally chose to make a scene out of it. To show the others that she wasn''t some small fish from the pond, but a shark from the ocean. Why? Did she not want me to be judged? She wasn''t as rough as she looked. I''m quite sure everyone assumed I was captivated by her beauty and that''s why I chose to share food. My previous reputation as a trash who couldn''t keep his pants on his waist didn''t help. Only she had seen through the real reason. That''s why she revealed her strength before leaving, to clear the misunderstanding. Thank you, random demi-wolf-lady. By the way, which way did she head towards again? I turned toward the way she had left. ¡°....¡± It was the same way we were heading. Right, isn''t the reason we''re heading there because of some Dread Wolf situation¡­.? ¡°Young master? You don''t look very well¡­¡± Goddammit, fuck. I don''t want to deal with that kind of powerhouse again. What if she found me racist and killed me? ¡°...Sir Carlos,¡± I turned to my escort knight with a placid expression. ¡°Sorry, I take back my offer from earlier. That was too much to deal with, I need some sleep.¡± Chapter 7 – Invitation From the Suspicious Baroness The evening sky gradually darkened as the campfire crackled softly, casting a warm glow on the faces of the trainee knights and the Vice Captain, Sir Lucas. Carlos stood tall, his eyes scanning the area as the trainees finished their dinner. The day had been long, but their travel had gone smoothly so far, with no unexpected delays or incidents. ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± Carlos called out once they were done, his voice carrying authority and calm. ¡°Finish up and head to your tents. We leave at first light.¡± The trainees nodded, their faces reflecting a mix of exhaustion and readiness. They began to disperse, moving towards their respective tents. Sir Carlos watched them, a sense of pride swelling in his chest. He was a trainee not too long ago, but now he had a squad of his own. These young men and women were growing into fine knights, and their camaraderie was a testament to their training. ¡°I¡¯ll be going too then, Captain,¡± the Vice Captain, Sir Lucas, walked over and said. Carlos patted his shoulder and nodded, allowing him to leave. Usually he¡¯d stay up to guard the night, but there was another volunteer today, as he¡¯d been for the past few days. As the camp settled into a peaceful quiet, Carlos¡¯ gaze shifted to Iskandaar. The young noble was engaged in conversation with a few of the trainees, his eyes bright with curiosity. Carlos couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at the sight. Iskandaar had been asking questions incessantly since they had started their journey, showing eagerness to learn and understand the world around him. Like many nobles, he wasn¡¯t used to life in the wild, and couldn¡¯t even track the day¡¯s hours properly, but he was learning. It was harder than it sounded, but he worked to memorize them properly. He was even practicing an odd movement technique that even Carlos had a hard time wrapping his head around. Overall, he was showing good qualities, and a few of the trainees were slowly learning to open up to him. Although most couldn¡¯t understand his determination and only saw him as spoiled for not knowing even the most common of things. To Carlos, it was a stark contrast to the young master he had known before. This change was... refreshing. Perhaps the Count had been more right than he realized; there was something different about Iskandaar, and Carlos hoped it was a lasting change. ¡°Captain,¡± one of the trainees called out, snapping him from his thoughts. ¡°Do you need anything else before we retire for the day?¡± ¡°No, that will be all for tonight. Get some rest,¡± Carlos replied with a nod. As the last of the trainees disappeared into their tents, the camp grew quiet, save for the soft crackling of the fire and the occasional rustle of leaves. Carlos took a deep breath, feeling the cool night air fill his lungs. He glanced back at Iskandaar, who was now sitting alone by the fire, lost in thought. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s just you and me for the night watch,¡± Carlos said, approaching the young noble. ¡°You sure you wanna do it today, too? You¡¯ve been at it for a few days.¡± Iskandaar looked up and smiled. ¡°It seems so. I don¡¯t mind the company.¡± They settled into a comfortable silence, the fire between them casting flickering shadows on their faces. The night watch was a routine part of their travels, and Sir Carlos found it to be a good time for reflection. It helped him understand this young noble better, and he found that most of the rumors about him were false, at least now they were. ¡°So we should be in Lockdarn by tomorrow, Sir Carlos?¡± Iskandaar¡¯s voice broke the silence, his tone curious. **** ¡°So we should be in Lockdarn by tomorrow, Sir Carlos?¡± ¡°Should be. We¡¯ll leave when the sun rises, so we should be there by 9 in the morning.¡± The 5th Knight Order¡¯s Leader informed me. I wasn¡¯t familiar with travel time estimation and stuff like that, too used to Map Apps for travel back in my world. So I appreciated this knowledgeable man. The knight trainees under him always gave me a look whenever I asked seemingly common questions, but Sir Carlos, this man, was patient enough to always answer. He seemed like the type who loved being asked questions. Curious birds like me who didn¡¯t know anything but at least always asked to learn stuff, were probably his favorite people. No wonder he was so friendly with me despite my reputation. Good guy. ¡°So it takes four days to reach Lockdarn from Romer, I see,¡± I noted. It¡¯s been three days since we left the City of Romer. It was nighttime now, and Sir Carlos and I were staying awake to keep watch. Since I had asked him to stay awake and keep watch together on the first day, I had to live by my words. That was why, both last night and tonight, we were keeping watch together. After the wolf lady left that day, the night had gone past uneventfully. Last night too was nothing past usual. So far, tonight was looking peaceful too. I was bored by this monotony. But like my kickboxing coach used to say, ¡®Never say it¡¯s too boring.¡¯ I shouldn¡¯t have said that. The leaves bustled, bushes trembled, and screeches suddenly filled the surroundings. We were under attack. ¡°Kreach¡ª!!!¡± ¡°Kreach! Kreach! Kreach!¡± ¡°Young master, it¡¯s goblins! Stay behind me!¡± Sir Carlos stepped in front of me, and let out a shout to startle everyone awake. Commotion spread through the campsites, as one by one, knights began to come out with swords and spears at hand. In my leisurely chatting, and because everything had been peaceful for a while, I had lost focus on my Demonic Sphere. In my defense, the technique wasn''t perfect yet, I could only muster its full effectiveness with my eyes closed. It was already wonderful that I could use it somewhat while keeping my eyes open. Since it was not yet the perfect technique shown in the game, I failed to notice these monsters. I also yanked out my sword, ready for battle. Goblins, little green monsters with bead-like eyes, began to surround us from all directions. Sir Carlos took in a deep breath, ¡°Haap!¡± and swung his sword horizontally, sending a burst of Sword Aura forward. My eyes widened a little as I watched the sizzling arc of aura rush ahead. It cut through the air, the wind screaming in response, and slammed against the green little shits. Blood splashed outward from the goblins; dozens of them were caught in the face of the technique. ¡°K-Kreach! Kreach!¡± At once, all the goblins turned around and ran off. One of them stumbled and fell to its face, and I stepped forward to stab its back, right above where the heart should be, with considerable force. It let out a yelp before going limp. [You''ve killed a Level 8 Goblin.] [Experience points earned.] I withdrew my sword and looked at the fleeing goblins. They had attacked us, underestimating our strength, and that mistake cost dozens of their lives. I looked at the cause of it, Carlos of the Knight Order, who ran toward me with a concerned face. ¡°Are you alright, young master?!¡± So that¡¯s the power of a Level 49? Impressive. He handled the situation before it could even begin. His single attack made all of those goblins run for their life. Despite my fighter background, or maybe exactly because of it, that showcase of strength was intense. How strong would I be when I reach the 4th Ascension? **** Excluding the wolf lady incident and the goblin incident, the journey from Romer to Lockdarn was smooth. We hadn¡¯t encountered any further trouble. On the fourth day of our journey, around 10 O''Clock in the morning, we found ourselves at the gate of the Lockdarn City. ¡°Damn, that carriage is¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don''t look! It''s the Romani Ruffian!¡± Some of the passersby noticed the family emblem on my carriage and spoke among themselves. The knights riding the horses shot them a look, which sent them scurring away. I wasn''t surprised by their reaction, let alone offended. I too would bad-mouth a piece of shit. Still, my reputation is far from the best outside the mansion. It was bad in the mansion too, until I slew that Thief a week ago. Yet still, these trainee knights thought badly of me before I displayed my situation reading skills with the wolf lady. I had also slain a goblin when everyone else was stunned by Sir Carlos¡¯ display of power to make a move. It earned me good favor points. Although I doubt they''d trust me with anything too big, I¡¯ve at least earned some favorable impression from them. It wasn''t on the level of ¡®respect¡¯ as of yet, but it was a start. I''ll try to solidify that into respect during these few days. It wouldn''t hurt to have the family''s knights look at me in a good light, after all. ¡°We''re here to rest for a few days,¡± Sir Carlos¡¯ horse paddled before my carriage, stopping in front of the city gate, as he spoke to the guards. ¡°I trust you to take care of us till then. Here,¡± saying so, he handed them a scroll. From the little glass window in my carriage, I couldn¡¯t see what was inside the scroll. But if I had to guess, it most certainly contained the Wolf Subjugation Order from the Count. The guards read over it and quickly nodded, sweating a little. A Count Family wasn''t that big of a deal in the grand scheme of the Empire, but Romani County was a bit special. It wasn¡¯t unusual for them to be nervous before the family emblem, especially because it was I who rode the carriage, the ruffian known for his rude and irrational personality. ¡°Please, head inside.¡± One of the guards said, handing the scroll back to Sir Carlos. ¡°We''ll alert the Baron and prepare an inn for you all.¡± Inn? That prompted me to peek my head out of the carriage. ¡°Did you just say ¡®inn¡¯?¡± I scowled at him. ¡°Am I so beneath Baron Lockdarn that he wouldn''t even treat me as a proper guest? Or are the Baron''s guest houses occupied already?¡± I wasn''t acting like a piece of shit for no reason. Father had predicted this, that the Baron might not take us to his guest house. And if that happened, he had given me permission to push my authority to get into the guest house. Something odd was going on. ¡°Looks like the young master is quite angry,¡± Sir Carlos said in a sympathetic tone. I found that overacting, this man could act for shit. Naturally, he was into the plan too. ¡°B-but that¡¯s what the Baron said, we¡­¡± When the guards started to talk back, he shook his head, saying in a low voice, ¡°You guys know how spoiled and rotten he is. You think he''ll stay at an inn? Please inform the Baron about this. Otherwise, he''ll probably force us to return from the gate and complain to the Count about this¡­ Although young master Iskandaar is a troublemaker, he¡¯s still the Count¡¯s son. What¡¯ll happen when he hears that his son has been disrespected like this? Tsk, tsk.¡± ¡°Argh, these Nobles¡­! You really have it hard, sir Knight.¡± One of the guards whispered something I''d have missed if I wasn''t keeping my senses heightened. Brave guy. I withdrew my head back into the carriage and waited. Since the last few days, I''ve been using my Demonic Sphere all the time. It wasn''t perfect, but it did its job. It gave away sometimes if I wasn¡¯t focused, like last night, but it was still leagues better than pressing my ear against the carriage wall and eavesdropping. I could still hear what they were talking about around me. This was one of the other ways to speed up the progression rate, I realized over the last few days. By learning a technique that the System didn''t teach me itself, I pushed ahead the progression.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. As it rose, I slowly realized the true way to perform the technique, while at the same time getting access to another technique as per the usual increase. The progression fraction of the Heavenly Demon skill tree was 8.45% right now, I should get access to a new technique upon touching 10% soon. Ten minutes later, the guard returned to talk with Sir Carlos again. They talked a few ten meters away from the carriage, but I managed to hear it all. The Demonic Sphere was useful. ¡°So the Baron said yes¡­ But he said only the young master can stay at the guest house.¡± The guard said. ¡°Everyone else must stay at an inn.¡± This time, it was Sir Carlos¡¯ turn to get mad. ¡°Is the Baron telling us to leave the young master without any protection?! Tell him to come here and say that to my face!¡± ¡°S-sir, please calm down! We-¡± ¡°Sir Carlos, it''s alright,¡± I peeked out of the carriage again and said. ¡°Leave a few trainee knights with me, while you stay in some inn with the rest of the group.¡± I looked at the guard, ¡°I''m sure the Baron would at least allow me a few bodyguards, no?¡± I stared into the eyes of the guard. He gulped, looking away, and quickly ran back into the city. He returned a while later and nodded. ¡°He said it''s alright¡­ as long as it''s trainee knights.¡± See, that was too suspicious. How could the Baron not allow Sir Carlos, who was a 4th Ascension Knight, but everyone else? What the hell was going on in the Baron¡¯s mansion, anyway? Sir Carlos and I exchanged glances, and although he looked unsure, hesitant to let me go alone, I nodded to gesture to him to rest assured. If they wouldn''t allow the only person they perceived as dangerous to go there, we had to play by that rule and move likewise. **** My carriage moved through the bustling city. If something was wrong with the Baron, the citizens didn''t seem to know, or care. They were living life as usual. I didn''t know if that was a good thing or not. The wheel moved through the cobblestone path, leading me towards the center of the city. There were a lot more guards here, compared to the outskirts of the city where guards were rare. This was where the Knights and I had to part ways. Sir Carlos and I exchanged glances, he nodded at me and then looked at two of his promising trainees. ¡°You two, step forward,¡± he said and the two knights did, their horses stepping ahead. ¡°Be sure to take care of the young master well. If I learn about any mistakes in your behavior, later on, there will be trouble. So be careful.¡± Sir Carlos made sure to scold them beforehand in case they acted up. I understood why he did that since one of the two trainee knights was a familiar face. It was someone I had a history with, albeit barely. Tyrone, one of the stronger trainee knights, was one of the two who would be staying at the guest house with me. He reluctantly bowed to me. Did he hold resentment for the defeat he faced against me a week ago? The other trainee knight beside him seemed respectful enough, though. If Tyrone had any weird pranks planned, this guy seemed to be someone who''d stop him. ¡°Greeting, young master,¡± the other trainee said. I recognized him as Rony. We''ve exchanged some words before during our journey. ¡°Then, I''ll see you later, young master,¡± Sir Carlos looked at me and said. I nodded. The two trainees rode a horse on either side of my carriage. We moved towards the Baron''s mansion, while Sir Carlos and the rest of that group moved towards the inn that the Lockdarn city guards had prepared for them. ¡­.. While the Baron hadn''t greeted me at the city gate, he waited for me at the gate of his mansion. It was a grand villa he stood in front of. Although smaller than my new home, it was still a piece of architecture. It wasn''t small by any means. Were Barons of the Empire this rich? ¡°Welcome to my humble abode, young master,¡± the Baron said with a nod and a nervous smile when I got out of my carriage. I observed his expression for a moment. [Level 21] Was he nervous because he had rejected me and I forced my way inside regardless, fearing that I might hold resentment, or was he scared that I might find out what was going on in his mansion? The Count seemed to believe that the Baron was the victim here if something suspicious was indeed going on. I leaned towards that too, deciding to trust the Count¡¯s judgment, but I couldn''t leave the possibility that the Baron was involved in this matter willingly. Not before I saw proof that said otherwise. I bowed toward him, a fist on my chest. ¡°Forgive me for insisting inside, Baron Lockdarn. It is a pleasure to meet both of you.¡± By both, I referred to the woman beside him. He''s a lucky man, I couldn''t help but comment when my eyes fell on the woman who stood with her arms locked around him. That must be the Baroness. She matched the description I heard about her, and she was stunning. The Baron wasn''t a bad-looking man. Most nobles were touched by Mana, and people with Mana had quite some benefits. They had better skin, a body that barely smelled when sweaty, and generally better bone structure than normal. In short, people with Mana looked similar to celebrities from my previous worlds. The Baron wasn''t an exception. And yet, beside his wife, he looked like a normal man. With brown hair and glossy purple eyes, she was an exotic beauty rare to find in these parts of the Empire. And her level made me a little curious about her. [Level ???] What the fuck is that? How did I meet two powerhouses in a matter of four days? A mere countryside Baron had a wife who was at the 6th Ascension or above? He was just Level 21 himself. What the hell was going on? Am I overthinking this? Maybe it was normal in this world. This was still a patriarchal society; if you were a rich man, you could probably get a powerful and beautiful woman. Was that it? No, that couldn''t be. At her power level, she could literally burn a city and the emperor would take her side, that was how valuable she was. Could this just be love? My head hurt trying to figure this out. ¡°My, I wasn''t expecting the young master to be so respectful,¡± the lady opened her mouth, speaking with a smile. ¡°As the scholars say, rumors should never be trusted.¡± ¡°And yet rumors often undermine facts,¡± I raised my head and said with a smile. ¡°When the rumors said the Baroness was a beautiful woman, it never specified she was a Goddess walking the mortal plane.¡± She burst out laughing while the Baron smiled awkwardly. I wasn''t flirting with a married woman, I was just giving some polite compliments. ¡°Oh, my... I like the young master a lot, and we''ve just met,¡± she said. ¡°But please, enough chit-chat at the gate. We can''t keep an important guest such as you standing here. Please come inside.¡± I nodded and followed the two of them as they led the way. Two escort knights followed a few steps behind, chatting amongst themselves. ¡°Damn. When I heard the young master was a disgusting womanizer, I wasn''t expecting him to be so smooth.¡± Rony whispered to Tyrone, who scoffed. My Sphere allowed me to eavesdrop. ¡°Smooth? How could he say that to a married woman right in front of her husband?! That was disgusting!¡± Unfortunately for Rony, his fellow knight wasn''t aware of the game and its rules. Losing interest in their conversation, I stared at the back of the woman in front of me. I scowled, wondering what was going on. Was this really normal? Or was she related to the mess that we''ve come to investigate? **** The Baron and Baroness led me to the dining room. The hallway we walked through was grand, and I kept an eye out for anything unusual. Like any other Noble mansion, the walls were filled with paintings and pictures. There were general artworks, family pictures, and other stuff. I passed my eyes over them in leisure as I walked. I noticed something odd there, but the detail was so minor that I chose not to ponder over it. We continued walking, but all three of us stopped on our path when something odd came across us. ¡°Oh, what''s this, Baron?¡± I asked the Baron, while my eyes rested on the maid in front of us. She was cleaning the furniture, her headdress was a little messy. She didn''t look like someone who was used to her life as a maid yet, that was why she had that wardrobe malfunction. Seeing us, she quickly tried to fix the headdress, but in the process, she completely exposed the part that the headdress was pressing down. The Baron looked pale, while his wife frowned. I whistled, ¡°I didn''t know you fancy Demi-Human servants? It''s okay, I won''t judge, they taste good.¡± I made that dirty comment to make the situation seem lighter than it actually was. I didn''t want them to get alert for no reason, after all. The maid scowled upon hearing that before quickly hiding it. The Baron chuckled nervously, ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ Demi-Humans are good¡­¡± ¡°Haha,¡± his wife''s smile was still as amicable as usual. She didn''t look nervous at all, unlike him. I looked back at the maid, properly this time. She had white hair and wolf ears poking out of her head, although, unlike the wolf lady from a few nights ago, she had light skin. For a moment I wondered if this world had wolf girls spread around everywhere until my eyes fell on her Level. [Level 38] Yeah¡­ If it wasn''t obvious already, that was not a maid. What the fuck was wrong with this villa? ¡°...Let¡¯s continue to the dining room. I''m hungry.¡± I quickly said, unwilling to waste any time here. Soon, we reached the room. It was a grand room, with chandeliers shining down at us. Servants cleaned around the room, a few too many to be normal. My Demonic Sphere caught their eyes watching my every move. And my eyes caught a red glint in their eyes; those did not seem like normal people''s eyes. If I hadn''t met the wolf girl from earlier, I wouldn''t have thought much of it. But now that I think about it, they must be hiding their ears using some magic spell. Their tails were tucked under their pants and skirts. This entire villa¡­ it was littered with these Wolf Demi-Humans. What the hell? Soon, food was served, and I began to have a good meal. However, there was an issue. ¡°And this is the Barony''s special dish. If you''d open your mouth,¡± the Baroness said too close to me, instead of sitting with her husband opposite me, as she fed me some exquisite fried fish. I did not mind being fed by a beauty, but what the fuck was going on? What''s she trying to do here? ¡°Mhm,¡± I munched on the fish. At least it was tasty. The Baron''s uncomfortable expression ruined much of the taste, though. I could understand why. Unlike my polite compliments at the gate, this was indeed flirting. What was this woman doing? ¡°You seem to like it a lot?¡± ¡°It has a rich taste. The cook is talented.¡± She giggled, ¡°Oh my, I''m the one who cooked it.¡± I did not believe that. She''s trying to bait me for compliments, while also complimenting me herself. She was trying to get closer to me. Why? My reputation was not great. If she really wanted a young noble to have an affair with, there must be better choices. I decided to play along for now, throwing her some compliments that got her giggling. ¡°Since you like this so much, how about more for dinner?¡± She looked at her husband, ¡°Honey, you wouldn''t have dinner tonight, as usual, right? In that case, may I have dinner with him at the guest house?¡± Immediately as she said that, my Demonic Sphere sensed eyes locked around us. From upstairs, from the kitchen, and from all over the mansion. The mansion¡¯s servants, or people dressed as them, were staring at her the moment she said that. ¡°Sure,¡± the Baron nodded slowly. Ah, I get it now. This entire place has been¡­ compromised. The Baroness wanted to meet me in a private setting, away from the stalking eyes. It was a cry for help, most certainly. Did she want me to bring her to my room so that she could explain the situation to me? I hope I wasn''t reading the situation wrong. It could also be that she was seducing me to have private space with me, and then deal with me silently. Unlikely, but possible. Although she probably wouldn''t want trouble from killing a Count¡¯s son, in this world of magic there must be some mind control magic or stuff like that. The servants could have given her that look of shock that she wanted to deal with a Count¡¯s son. Was she a Demi-Human too? Hiding her ears by using some kind of magic, or what? Reminds me of the paintings I saw in the hallway. The Baron had pictures with his wife there. She did not have purple eyes. This woman wasn''t the Baroness, whoever she was. So which one of the two possible situations was going on? ¡­Should I take the risk and accept the bait? At this point, I probably had no other choice. I wrapped a hand around the ¡®Baroness¡¯ waist, pulling her closer. ¡°Mhm, certainly. I wouldn''t mind having dinner with the Baroness tonight.¡± She blinked, looking at my hand, and then looked back at my eyes with a seductive smile. ¡°It''s my pleasure.¡± Fuck. Hopefully, this wouldn''t get me killed. **** Lilian peeked into the dining room, where the Romani Family''s young master was flirting with the Baroness. She frowned. After reaching Lockdarn City with her mother last night, she was handed this maid outfit so that she could blend into the crowd and keep an eye out on the Baron and Baroness. They couldn''t be allowed to ask for help from the outside world, no matter what. However, right now, she didn''t frown because that woman was flirting with that Romani boy ¨C that Baroness apparently always flirted with young men ¨C but because of her suspicion towards the Romani boy. Is that him? She wondered. Earlier, when he met her in the hallway, she had smelled him from a close proximity. She couldn''t guarantee it, but he smelled familiar to the smell she had memorized from that shop in the black market. Plus he matched the description. Although he looked dark rather than truly dark-skinned, the shopkeeper might have just meant this when he said dark-skinned. If he was anyone else, she''d have attacked him and interrogated him. But as a Count¡¯s son, if he were to get hurt and he called reinforcements, all of their plans would be wasted. The situation at the mansion would be leaked. Dammit. Lilian grumbled. The cup was possibly right under her nose right now, but she couldn''t go to confirm it. What a frustrating situation. At this rate, the Matriarch will die¡­ She grumbled. She had to find a way to sneak up on him and interrogate him, no matter what. But she had to do it in a way that wouldn''t alarm him to summon an entire army in this city. She looked at the Baroness, glaring at her. If not for that cheating woman, she''d have approached him already. Chapter 8 – A Poison or Nectar? Enemy or Ally? ¡°DAMN.¡± Rony wowed at the scene as he sat up on his bed. He quickly ran to the door, peeking his head out of it. ¡°Huh, what happened? What are you looking at?¡± Tyrone ran to join him, and his eyes widened. It was nighttime, and they were preparing to sleep in the guest house they were staying at. They had one small room given to them, while the young master was granted a large royal bedroom in the center of the guest house. Currently, someone was bringing dinner to the young master. Pushing a service cart, served with many kinds of food, the Baroness walked towards the young master''s room. ¡°No way,¡± Tyrone was stunned. ¡°How could a noblewoman visit a man''s room so late at night?! Even if it''s to give dinner, where''s her decency?¡± Rony shook his head, ¡°If you care about decency so much, be sure to plug your ears with cotton soon.¡± Although he joked that, no sound would probably leave the other room since the walls were pretty thick. Truly, the young master''s luck is insane with ladies. Rony noted, a sense of odd pride in his heart knowing that the master he served was skillful where it counted. Rony had no idea that the same young master he was praising in his head, was sitting in his room, fearing his death tonight. **** Two knocks fell on the door. I looked out the window, at the full moon outside. I could guess who it was. Taking a deep breath and preparing myself mentally to engage in battle if necessary, I walked toward the door and opened it. ¡°Young master,¡± a soft, melodic voice greeted me as I opened the door. The Baroness smiled at me gently, as she pushed in the service cart and walked inside. I reached out to close the door, and she stopped my hand, giggling. ¡°Why, aren''t you impatient in closing the door on a married woman?¡± I''m quite certain that''s what she wanted; privacy. That''s why I was about to close the door. I pulled my hand back, and she moved her own hand to my chin. ¡°Why aren''t you talking?¡± Ah yes, I didn''t even greet her. I smiled, ¡°Forgive me, I was mesmerized.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± she slightly looked back without turning her head. Her hand ran down my chest, and she slowly muttered, ¡°It''s okay to close the door now.¡± Huh. Was someone watching us from the darkness? My Demonic Sphere wasn''t big enough to encompass a large area, so I couldn''t tell. I reached out a hand and closed the door. I walked over to the windows and pulled the curtains too. When I turned back towards the Baroness again, I wasn''t surprised when she stared at me with a serious expression. Her smile was gone. ¡°So you''re finally going to show your real self now, Baroness?¡± I asked and she blinked. ¡°Oh my, I thought you''d be surprised,¡± she said, and then her smile returned. I guess not all of her flirty attitude was acting. ¡°But yes, it''s time to drop the acting. I need your help, young master.¡± ¡°In what?¡± I asked. ¡°In covering your murder of the Baroness, or something of that sort?¡± I said which made her blink. ¡°What did you do to the real Baroness?¡± ¡°My¡­¡± she tilted her head, bringing out a hand fan from her side, and tapping it against her chin. ¡°I''ve said this before, but I mean it this time. It''s unwise to trust rumors about you, young master. You are a lot more observant than I thought you were. Did you meet the Baroness before?¡± ¡°No. I just happened to look at your picture in the hallway. Your eyes weren''t purple,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe it was just the lighting of the photo, how could you be sure I''m not her just from that little detail?¡± She asked. ¡°Is gut feeling an acceptable answer?¡± She giggled, ¡°Sure, I''ll take it. Many of my students have secrets that they don''t share, too.¡± She suddenly began to walk, heading toward the bed as she sat down. I followed behind her. By showing me her back, and sitting down while I stood, she was trying to imply that she didn''t mean any harm to me. Or maybe she was just trying to make me lower my guard and trust her more? ¡°Are you a Demi-Human? Wolf-Human?¡± I asked and she shook her head. ¡°You must have noticed the situation at the villa by now if you''re asking me that, but no. I¡¯m a human. It''s true that I''m not the Baroness, but I''m not a part of those Demi-Humans either. Well to be precise, only a few of them are Demi Humans, most of them are Werewolves. Their tribe is complicated.¡± That explained why the other servants didn''t have ears and tails. ¡°If you''re not a part of them, how did you become a part of this situation?¡± ¡°It was a coincidence that I mingled into this,¡± she said, which I found ludicrous. ¡°....¡± ¡°You don''t look very convinced. Then allow me to explain myself,¡± she said. ¡°The Baroness is not dead, she''s out of Lockdarn. She left this city a month ago to visit her hometown, and that¡¯s when the situation here grew worse. Around the same time, I reached this city after some tracks led me here.¡± ¡°Tracks?¡± ¡°Yes. Tracks from my investigation.¡± She said, ¡°I''ve been investigating a series of crimes lately, in the Waybound Magic School City. They all shared a similar pattern. After some weeks of headache-inducing investigation, I¡¯ve been led to this particular group,¡± she paused, then hesitated for a moment. I think she¡¯s withdrawing some information from me, but I guess it¡¯s natural if she¡¯s really part of some profession of investigators. She couldn¡¯t let an unrelated party know everything. So far the things she spoke of seemed to be true. ¡°Although they were hard to track, I found them. It¡¯s a group who call themselves the Moon Wolf Tribe,¡± she said, ¡°Just a few months ago, the tribe¡¯s matriarch had battled against the Patriarch of a Vampire Family. There were massive casualties there, both parties were injured.¡± According to what she said after that, she searched the area where the battle had taken place and then began to follow the tracks left behind by them. In the end, she ended up in Lockdarn Barony. The entire Moon Wolf Tribe, and their Matriarch, chose to settle in Lockdarn after the Matriarch¡¯s condition grew worse and they needed a place with medical assistance. The forest wasn¡¯t a viable option since it was out in the open the Vampires might easily find them, plus they didn¡¯t have any experienced healers among them. So they came in Lockdarn, disguised, and took over the underworld of the city. A member of them was already part of this city¡¯s criminal group, and with his guidance, they easily defeated all the crime lords here and took the city under their control. Before the Baron could learn about them and send Knights to take care of them, the tribe members moved during the nighttime to take over the mansion. The Baron was threatened to stay quiet, while the tribe settled in the mansion as if it was their own house. Dozens of tribe members were spread around the mansion, now, while the injured Matriarch rested in the inner chambers, being aided by the city¡¯s healers to recover from her injuries. ¡°By the time I arrived here,¡± the fake Baroness continued. ¡°The city was already under their control. I wanted to gauge their strength before making a move, but for that, I had to get inside the mansion. I knew that was easier said than done, but thankfully, I learned that the Baroness had been out of the city for a while. That made things easier.¡± ¡°How are you so relaxed, pretending to be the Baroness? What if she returned, and the tribe realized that you¡¯re a fake?¡± I asked, which made her smile. ¡°The Baroness and I are childhood friends, we¡¯re from the same hometown, distant relatives actually. That¡¯s why we share similar features, too. The reason I had come to Lockdarn on my own without any force, was because this was her territory. When I realized she wasn¡¯t here, I reached out to her via letters and told her to stay out for a while, as things could be dangerous for her and her husband otherwise. After that, I entered the mansion as the Baroness.¡± That made sense. Things had lucked out for her, and she managed to enter the villa. But I still had a question. ¡°And they didn''t doubt you? The tribe members, I mean.¡± ¡°The wolves haven''t met the Baroness in person. They didn''t match the picture in the hallway with my eyes, unlike someone,¡± she smiled at me. ¡°The Baron knows me from before so he''s cooperating with this. So I''ve been stuck here for the last month, staying here as the Baroness.¡± I stared at her while contemplating. So this wasn''t my matter that she slipped inside, but her matter that I slipped inside. She said she was investigating the tribe, right? That made me curious. ¡°What is your profession?¡± I asked. She smiled, ¡°I am a Professor. I''ve known your siblings, by the way. Especially your sister. Smart girl.¡± I blinked in surprise. No way. ¡°Professor at Waybound? I had no idea professors there were investigators too.¡± ¡°We have bulletin boards in our school that give out missions. S-Rank missions and above can be taken by professors too,¡± she explained, making me blink in realization. That wasn¡¯t mentioned in the game, but since the game was played from a student¡¯s point of view, that probably wasn¡¯t important enough information to be mentioned. ¡°I need proof,¡± I said. ¡°Anybody can say that they''re a Professor in Waybound. Where is your Mana Insignia?¡± ¡°Oh, you know about that? Then again, your siblings are students, so they probably told you,¡± she reached her own conclusion, something I was fine with. I stared at her and she stared back. After a moment, she shrugged and raised her palm. A complex, purple hologram of the identity page sizzled out of her hand. The border of the page was shining with energy circuits that surrounded the insignia of the Waybound School; a luminous Icon of eclipsed sun. The intricacy of this whole thing was impossible to copy for normal a [Mage], and my knowledge of the game allowed me to realize its authenticity.
=== ~ Waybound Professor Identification Card ~ Identity: Amelia Duskleaf, Senior Professor Role: Professor of Dragon Tongue Magic Rank: ## Ascension ##-mage ID: AML240560970777 ===
That seems legit. Why''s her rank hidden? ¡°Hey, why is your rank hidden? Suspicious woman.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Hey, I don''t know if you''re on board with my plan yet or not. Revealing my danger level will ruin it all in case you snitch,¡± she crossed her arms and said. Well, she''s probably not above 6th grade, I guess. ¡°Anyhow. Professor Amelia, is it? No wonder you felt so strong from the get-go, as a professor and all,¡± I said. To be a professor in Waybound, one had to be at least 5th Ascension or above. Since she was at least at 6th Ascension and a Senior Professor, she must hold considerable influence in the school. ¡°Oh?¡± She blinked, and her form vanished. I was startled; her breath fell on my neck. She was behind me now. ¡°You felt how strong I am?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I''m wearing a magic ring,¡± she said, ¡°My Level and Mana are completely suppressed from any measuring artifacts. How did you know I''m strong?¡± ¡°I was joking, trying to appear mysterious. Please step back.¡± I said, and she leaned in even further. She did not buy my excuse. I grumbled, ¡°...Is gut feeling still an acceptable answer?¡± Miss Amelia hummed. ¡°You¡¯ve used it twice. Fine, I¡¯ll take it.¡± She withdrew from behind me and walked around me, returning to the bed. I looked at her with a frown this time. Weird woman. My [Insight] Skill was a Player-exclusive Skill, it was special. There were some similar skills to this that some NPCs used to have, but they couldn¡¯t match up to it properly. I should be careful about it in the future. I opened my mouth, ¡°What does someone like you need from me? What kind of help?¡± ¡°Sweetheart, no matter the Level, I''m still a single person. I''ve entered this mansion thinking I''ll gauge the situation and deal with it then, but it seems I¡¯ve underestimated them. I''ve seen some real powerful monsters here. If it was just one or two, I wouldn''t have been worried, but there are too many.¡± She said, and I couldn¡¯t help but think of that dark-skinned wolf lady. She¡¯s probably here too. ¡°You should have been more cautious,¡± I looked at her disapprovingly, taking the chance to get back at her. ¡°Amateurish for a Professor.¡± Still, it was frightening. There were people here that she couldn''t deal with by herself. ¡°We need backup here to drive these wolves away since I¡¯m not enough,¡± she outright ignored me and said. ¡°Plus, things might grow worse than they are right now. If that Vampire Family finds them and comes here, a big fight will break out. This city will be a goner. Too many people will die.¡± I frowned. ¡°Isn''t that good enough reason to summon your fellow Waybound professors?¡± ¡°It is, but I can''t contact anyone. I''m pretending to be the Baroness right now, and both me and the Baron aren''t allowed to contact anyone outside. That''s why they didn''t want to allow you inside when you first came to the city gate,¡± Amelia said. ¡°They fear that we might ask you for help. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve been observing all of our actions so far.¡± ¡°Didn''t you contact the Baroness, though?¡± ¡°I did that when I was yet to enter the mansion as the Baroness. I was staying at an inn, and from there I contacted her after I sniffed rumors about wolves in the mansion,¡± she said, making me nod. ¡°I see. You want me to send a messenger bird to ask for help?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Precisely. Unfortunately, it''ll take too long for the messenger bird to go to Waybound and for the reinforcements to return. So you should send a message to your father instead. Ask him to send better knights, and add that: otherwise, your life might end. They''ll get here faster.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± I said with a nod. To begin with, Father sent us here to observe. If the situation was beyond what we could deal with, he had advised us to send messenger birds to alert him. It''s just good luck that we had an unexpected ally in the mansion in the form of an undercover Waybound Professor. This sped up things. ¡°Do that tomorrow morning,¡± she advised me. ¡°When you meet with your knights, do it then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Now that the main topic of our talk was taken care of, I was curious about the minor details. ¡°By the way, wouldn''t they be suspicious of you? Would they really buy it if you''re in my room to enjoy some young flesh?¡± That earned a peal of laughter from Amelia. ¡°You really want to know? Well, I''ve been preparing for this for a while now. The Baron and I had expected you to come here, and that''s why the Baron hadn''t been eating dinner for a while. Remember the excuse I used, that since he won''t be eating dinner tonight too, I should come and eat with you? The wolves wouldn''t have bought me to have dinner with you suddenly if it wasn''t a usual routine.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°The Baron expected the Count to send some people to investigate soon. It only made sense that he would send you along since the Knights wouldn¡¯t be allowed in the guest house. So I''ve been preparing myself for your arrival. I''ve been going around flirting with any young man that came to the villa, even the Werewolves themselves. So they know my character is loose.¡± That was why they wouldn''t be too suspicious of her coming here. She had demonstrated herself as a whore in front of them already. ¡°You''re, uh, quite flexible for a professor,¡± I commented. ¡°That sounded like an insult just now, young man,¡± she smiled at me. ¡°Insulting an Archmage? I could never,¡± I joked and then looked out the window. It was growing darker outside, it¡¯s been half an hour since she¡¯s been here. I turned back to her, ¡°When are you leaving? The night is growing.¡± ¡°My, wouldn''t they be suspicious if I left this early? Unless you have a reputation around these parts as a quicky?¡± She said, which annoyed me quite a bit. Did she really just say quicky? ¡°Should a professor truly be so vulgar?¡± ¡°Come on, learn to take a joke.¡± She giggled, ¡°No, actually, I¡¯m serious. I''ll leave if you do have such a reputation, then they wouldn''t doubt the situation. But if you don''t have such a reputation, I''ll have to stay here for a bit longer.¡± ¡°If you want to match the rumors, you should stay the entire night then,¡± I said challengingly. ¡°No, thank you. What if unfortunate things happen between us if I stay that long? The fact that I like young men is simply a rumor, you see. Try that line again in ten years or so,¡± she put me down, and I shook my head at the silliness of this exchange. ¡°Whatever. I''ll have dinner, you can keep waiting,¡± I said and walked over to the dishes she had bought. At least they looked tasty. ¡°Want me to feed you again?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± I wasn''t going to give her any chances for cheap teases any longer. ¡­.. Professor Amelia ended up showering in the attached washroom of my bedroom. Since the werewolves had a good sense of smell, if they didn''t smell any sign of mingling from her body, they''d be suspicious. However, if she went out after showering, it wouldn''t surprise them that she smelled clean. It was a good plan. ¡°I''m done,¡± she walked out of the shower, drying her hair with a towel, already fully dressed. ¡°Miss Amelia, I still think we should have been more organic with this, just to make sure there are no loopholes,¡± I yawned out, which made her scoff. ¡°Organic? And you were calling me vulgar, young man,¡± she said with a raised eyebrow, followed by a shake of her head. A minute later, she left the room with the empty plates. Since I had eaten a good meal, I too decided to call it a night. The softness of the pillow embraced me. **** I was honestly half expecting a werewolf to barge into my room during my sleep. No such thing happened. There was nothing odd that happened during my sleep, and morning soon came. I met up with my two escort guards, with one of them giving me a proud look, while the other glared, making me confused. Then the three of us chose to leave the mansion for the city outside. ¡°Where are you going, young master?¡± The guard at the gate asked me. I looked at him. His eyes were a tint of reddish brown. If I didn''t know about the existence of werewolves here, I''d have just thought he was sleep-deprived. ¡°Outside, of course. I''ve come here on a mission, I can''t be wasting my time in the villa. I''ll meet up with my knights and discuss the subjugation I''ve come here for.¡± I told him and he nodded. The three of us left the villa for good and headed towards the city. I kept my senses on alert, and as I expected, some people were trailing behind us. Amelia had warned me of this, although I could have guessed it on my own. No matter how slutty Amelia acted these past few weeks to plan her meeting with me, one could never be too careful. The werewolves had to make sure that the two of us had only slept together, and that she hadn¡¯t revealed anything she shouldn¡¯t have. Since asking Amelia was pointless, they planned to eavesdrop on what I would discuss with the Knight Order. If they heard me converse about something they didn¡¯t want me to know, they''d stop me, and they''d also take care of Amelia, the fake Baroness, for leaking information. I''ll have to be careful. We were notified about the inn my knights were staying at. It wasn¡¯t hard to find, after asking around for a bit. Upon entering the inn, I was greeted by a busy morning crowd, enjoying their breakfast. ¡°Welcome to- eek!¡± A girl working in the inn came running to greet me before her eyes fell on the family emblem attached to my clothes. She did not recognize my face, but she could recognize my name. Not the Romani part, but the Iskandaar part, I guessed the way it sent shivers down her spine as she looked away. ¡°¡­W-welcome, young master.¡± Wow. What¡¯s up with my reputation? In a whole other city, too. I nodded at her, which startled her as she flinched, so I decided to ignore her and approach the table I noticed Sir Carlos at. He was enjoying a decent meal, with three empty chairs surrounding the table. He waved at me, chewing on a piece of meat, as I approached him. ¡°Morning, young master,¡± he greeted me before blinking. Clearing his throat, he stood up and bowed. That made me laugh. ¡°It¡¯s okay to relax, it¡¯s just us around,¡± I said and took a seat opposite him. The two trainees sat on either side of us. ¡°Did you sleep well, Sir Carlos?¡± ¡°I did,¡± he cleared his throat again, slightly embarrassed, as he sat down. ¡°The inn¡¯s not bad at all. I hope the Baron¡¯s guest house is to your taste?¡± ¡°It does its work,¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t better than my room in the Count¡¯s villa, but it was certainly leagues better than my apartment back in my old world. I was living like a rat before, I could manage with anything. For some reason, Rony giggled like a little girl who¡¯s barely holding himself back from gossiping, when I said those words. What¡¯s up with him, for real? More food was soon served as we went through some small talk. The breakfast was an enjoyable escape from the flying bullcrap of a situation in the mansion. After eating, we left the inn and headed toward the stable where the horses were kept. It was mostly to get some personal space than any real reason. It was just Sir Carlos and me this time. We approached the large grassy land located in one corner of the city, where the horses were kept. We approached the wooden houses in the distance, and I could see horses chewing on grass from here. The area around us was decently open, and if not for my Demonic Sphere, I¡¯d have missed the people who were following us. They jumped from one tree to another, observing us from there. Since Sir Carlos didn¡¯t notice them, they must have some stealth class. More [Thief] classes? We were carrying a messenger bird with us, it sat on Sir Carlos¡¯ head as we walked toward the stable. ¡°So you¡¯ve readied a report, young master?¡± he finally asked, when he thought we were alone. ¡°I did. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything suspicious in the Baron¡¯s mansion. Except for the Baroness, she was quite flirty,¡± I said, to which he raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t comment anything. I added, ¡°Oh, and there was a Wolf Demi-Human maid there.¡± Immediately, the air around the trees changed. My Demonic Sphere caught figures reaching out to their waist and pulling out daggers. Damn, they sure were scared. ¡°Seems like the Baron has quite the perverted taste, nothing that should be mentioned in the letter,¡± I said with a shrug, and the figures sheathed their daggers. We approached the stable, walked into our carriage, and sat face to face. I wrote a letter, stamped it with the family emblem, and then rolled the paper to tie it to the bird''s talons. ¡°Sorry, birdy.¡± I rubbed his head as he made bird sounds. I released him out of the window, and he flapped into the sky, toward the County. Immediately, the figures hiding around the stable vanished. They rushed toward the little dove, sure to bring it down from the sky and hold it down. They had to make sure that I had only written what I was saying, they didn¡¯t want the letter to reach the Baron. Unfortunately for them, I¡¯ve expected them to act just like that. ¡°They¡¯re gone, young master,¡± Sir Carlos said. ¡°So you noticed them?¡± ¡°Your eyes kept looking around subtly, I figured something was going on,¡± I had already proven my higher sense of perception to him before, that must be why he trusted it. ¡°When we reached the stable, even I managed to sense them since they were so bold as to eavesdrop. The Baron¡¯s mansion isn¡¯t as uneventful as you said, is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re on board, and no, it¡¯s not.¡± I reached my hand above, on the ceiling, where a bird cage rested. I opened it, greeting the other dove that was given to me and not the knights. ¡°You¡¯ll have to take a detour, okay?¡± I said to the bird, but she just tilted her head. ¡°Ah, young master, I¡¯ll explain. You just focus on writing the letter,¡± Sir Carlos said and I blinked. So I had to take a course on bird language before I could communicate with them? Dammit. I sat down and started doing my job instead. This time, the report was far shorter than the fake one. [Werewolves. Vampires. Danger. Need immediate support from all Romani Knights, otherwise, I and half of Lockdarn might end up dying.] ¡°This¡­!¡± Sir Carlos¡¯ eyes widened when he saw my letter. He opened his mouth, and I gestured with a finger over my lips to him to stay silent. ¡°Shh,¡± What if there was still someone around that my Demonic Sphere couldn¡¯t notice? However, he didn¡¯t have to say anything. His eyes did a wonderful job of portraying his emotions. Both the Vampires and the Werewolves were mythical species who¡¯ve been enemies of one another for millennia; in a city where both might be present, doom was inevitable. Thankfully, the Vampires weren¡¯t here yet, so if the Knight Order was quick enough, we might be able to drive away these Werewolves before the Vampires came to find them. As the dove went flying in the sky, taking a different route than the previous one, I realized that this was a battle with time. The loss of which would cause the lives of hundreds of thousands of innocents. Chapter 9 – Small Time Vampires Ralian sat down with a sigh, having returned from the Matriarch¡¯s chamber with a heavy mind. She hoped things would get better, but they were far from it. When she poured herself a cup of herbal tea, the door clicked with knocks. She looked up at it, her sense of smell had already recognized who it was, and she nodded. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and a man stepped inside. He was wrapped in black, and even his face was hidden underneath a mask. Such was a common sight for the [Assassin] classes within the tribe. ¡°Clasius,¡± she recognized him. He kneeled and took off the mask, unwilling to show disrespect to her, which revealed his Wolf Demi-Human features. Knelt before her, head low, Clasius began his report, ¡°Acting matriarch, my lady. I have done as instructed and followed the Romani young brat until he sent the messenger bird away.¡± ¡°Mhm. Anything unusual?¡± ¡°None. In the beginning, he¡­¡± He began in great detail, starting from when he first stepped inside the inn to when he reached the horse stable. After describing all that, he reached the final part. ¡°After the bird was sent away, I and the rest of my group followed after it. We caught it midair, snatched its letter, and read through it. There was nothing unusual there either. I don''t think he really suspects anything. Then we reattached the letter and let the bird go,¡± he finished in a single breath. ¡°Hmm,¡± Ralian considered those words. When she met the Romani brat in the forest, she wasn''t expecting him to come to Lockdarn. If she had, she''d have warned him to stay away. Then again, that''d have been too suspicious. Regardless, it was a surprise to her when the city guards reported that the Romani boy was at the city gate and that he wanted to come to stay in the Baron''s guest house. She had no other choice but to let him in, when the guard threatened that they would return and report to the Count. Something doesn''t add up, though. From what she had seen personally, that boy was observant. He could see through what others couldn''t. That encounter had made her assume that his bad reputation was simply a facade. Did someone like him truly not see anything suspicious in the mansion? Or were her tribe members acting just that good? Maybe he was just too focused on the Baroness. She shook her head. Even if he had observation skills beyond his age and level, he was still a young man. Getting wooed by an older woman wasn''t that surprising. Coincidentally, that flirty and slutty Baroness ended up helping us, Ralian concluded with a small smile. Humans were too lustful for their own good. ¡°Alright, keep observing him whenever he meets with his knights. However, leave him alone for the rest of the day,¡± she said. To begin with, even if he learned something, he could only deliver that news after meeting his Knight Order. So it''s a foolproof plan to only observe him during his exchange with his knights. ¡°Understood! In that case, I''ll return to observe him immediately,¡± the assassin wolf said, and she nodded. He vanished in a blur of shadow, leaving her alone to sip tea and think about the tribe again. A single battle. All it took was a single battle against that Ancient Vampire for the tribe to be reduced to such a state. ¡­All of the other members of that god-forsaken Obsidian Vampire Family were bearable, but their Patriarch was an overwhelming force of nature that the tribe¡¯s Matriarch lost against despite her immense power. He was a monster. At the very least, he too was greatly injured even if he earned victory. That meant, at least, he wouldn''t come running to find them to end the fight that''s been started. ¡°Goddamned bats,¡± she let out a sigh and leaned further back into the chair. The damage was done though, even if they didn''t come to pick another fight. Their matriarch was dying. Ralian was nowhere near enough to replace her. She felt hollow, remembering how many of her people had died in the battle. They couldn''t even give them a proper burial, rather choosing to hide in this foreign land. Ralian closed her eyes and decided to catch some sleep. Half an hour later, the same [Assassin] returned to report something that made all her sleep vanish and her blood go cold. **** Sir Carlos and I returned to the inn and met up with the rest of the group. We spent the day outside, roaming around to learn about the situation a bit more, if possible. We didn''t have much expectations since the situation at the mansion was largely concealed within the walls. But if Professor Amelia''s words were true, the underworld of this city had been overturned by werewolves when they first came here. There should be at least some rumors still around. So we decided to ask around the parts, although very subtly since those stalker wolves from earlier were still following around. Stopping before a fruit shop, I opened my mouth, ¡°So the Dread Wolves in the forest haven''t done any damage so far?¡± I asked the shopkeeper. He was startled when I stopped in front of his shop and looked uncomfortable when I started talking to him. But when I grabbed an apple, throwing him a whole Gold coin, he began to sing. ¡°Ah, yes! That''s probably why the Baron hasn''t acted against them, young master! Otherwise, I¡¯m sure he would have asked for assistance a long time ago. You wanna buy anything else?¡± Yeah, the Dread Wolves were probably a part of this werewolf tribe. Moon Wolf Tribe, right? Probably their hunting dogs. That''s why they couldn''t allow the Baron to hurt them. They probably kept those things around as observers. I hummed and asked the shopkeeper some more questions. Officially, we were here for a Dread Wolf Subjugation mission, anyway, so it''s not weird that we''re asking around about that. I hope our stalker friends will understand that. ¡°Any idea where they came from? I hear they popped out of nowhere. Could they be controlled by someone?¡± He scoffed, ¡°You must jest, young master. Who could control Dread Wolves?¡± I moved on from this guy to find someone more knowledgeable, but sadly I found none. We spent the next hours like that, but we didn''t learn anything. It was as if we were running a fool¡¯s errand. Amelia wasn¡¯t lying when she said one of the werewolves had been a part of the underworld from before, so perhaps he suppressed all of the rumors? That was the only possible explanation for this absurd lack of information. At one point, we sent away most of the trainee knights to the large opening around the stable to train their swords. It was useless to have them occupied in this stupid place when we failed to learn anything at all, especially when they could better use their time to train instead. The Vice-Captain of the 5th Knight Order, a man of few words, was sent away with them to watch over their training. Now, just six of us made up the search party. We asked around for a bit more, until finally giving up. ¡°Fuck,¡± I grumbled and leaned against the wall. We were occupying an outskirt alley now, deciding to hang out here for a while. There were nothing but empty boxes and trash cans kept around, and my eyes locked on a black cat diving into one of those cans, searching for food. The trainees exchanged glances, also burnt out from this meaningless crusade, while Sir Carlos rubbed the back of his head. ¡°It''s okay, young master. We''ll find some lead sooner or later,¡± While he said that, I saw no hope. A lazier man would suggest I should just stay put and wait for reinforcements to arrive, but I could never sit still doing nothing in such a scenario. The thought of returning to the guest house itself was fear-inducing, what if they ended up changing their mind and murdering me in my sleep? Just that maid from earlier was [Level 38]. I sighed. ¡°I-¡± ¡°No way, it can''t be. Is that little Carlos?¡± All of a sudden, a mocking voice called from the side. We all turned toward it, and I looked at Carlos due to the sudden change in his expression. He was clenching his jaws as if to break his teeth. The look in his eyes was not funny. Damn. I hadn''t seen him angry like that ever before. ¡°What are you doing here, Joseph?¡± He asked towards the man who had called his name earlier. I took a better look at him. It was a tall man with lean muscles, messy black hair, and a necklace with a blade attached rested from his neck. He looked like a typical alley ruffian. He wasn''t alone. A large group followed behind him, all looking similarly. It was a group of thugs. ¡°You know them, Sir Carlos?¡± Tyrone asked, his hand already resting on the hilt of his sword. I wasn''t the only one who had sensed the tension in the air. These thugs didn''t come with good intentions. ¡°Oh, he does, of course he does. He knows me, and I know him just as well,¡± that guy named Joseph cackled. ¡°We''re from the same slum!¡± Sir Carlos¡¯ face darkened while the trainees behind us began to murmur in shock. Huh. Were they really this shocked to learn that their squad leader was from the slums? Sir Carlos glared at him, but spoke to me, ¡°Sorry you have to see this, young master.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°It''s alright. I don''t presume he''s an old friend?¡± I asked. ¡°Quite the contrary,¡± he replied. ¡°That''s not good,¡± I judged as I returned to take a look at them. It wasn''t a good thing if they truly were enemies. After all¡­ [Level 39] [Level 31] [Level 25] [Level 25] [Level 24] [Level 24] [Level 21] There were six of us, and there were seven of them. All but one of them were stronger than our group. Our highest was Sir Carlos, at Level 49 but the second strongest in our group, Rony¡­ stood at Level 20. Everyone else was below that, including myself. ¡°Joseph, I asked you a question. What are you doing here?¡± Sir Carlos asked, and the leader of the ruffians shrugged. ¡°What else? I¡¯m here for my job. I started doing mercenary skits after our last meeting. Since you went out of your way to give us a¡­ lesson,¡± his last word sounded quite venomous as he spat. ¡°I¡¯d decided I had to grow my power too, like our precious little Carlos. Today, I came here to Lockdarn due to one of the mercenary missions I was hired for. Heh, I''m Level 39 now, can you believe that?¡± ¡°Good for you. What do you want with me?¡± Sir Carlos did not care that his old acquaintance was at Level 39. In his blunt question, the man''s smile dropped but his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, I''m sure you know. After the beating you gave us last time when you caught us stealing, trying to make a living, I''ve been itching¡­ itching to get back at you. Now, we''ve coincidentally come across like this.¡± That''s not good. Something was wrong with him. His eyes, especially. The sky was growing darker, and I think his eyes were growing redder. Is he another werewolf? ¡°If you want to fight, come find me at the inn I''m staying at. I''ll tell you the name. Leave me alone now, I''m on duty, serving the young master.¡± Sir Carlos replied sternly, which put all the attention on me. ¡°Hello,¡± I waved at the ruffians, who looked at me in silence as their eyes fell on the family insignia. I expected them to back off immediately. Usually, typical thugs would be scared of any Noble families, especially a Count family like the Romanis. Instead, their lips spread into a grin, ¡°No fucking way, Carlos.¡± One of the guys following the punk named Joseph said. ¡°You''re following that twink around and calling him ¡®young master¡¯?!¡± ¡°....¡± I stayed silent, while Sir Carlos growled. ¡°How dare you insult the young master?¡± ¡°Take out your sword, Carlos. You wanna get back at us? Take out your sword-¡± ¡°You think I won''t, you little punks?!¡± Sir Carlos yanked his sword out and burst towards them. His speed was extraordinary, my eyes failed to follow him. My Sphere barely tracked him. The eyes of the punk who had just spoken went wide. He closed his eyes instinctively, crossing his arms in front of him. Carlos¡¯ sword flew towards his neck. Another sword stopped it. Joseph, grinning like a maniac, stood between Carlos and the punk he swung his sword at. His own sword blocked Carlos'' attack, as he chuckled. ¡°Isn''t it amazing? I can follow your movements now, unlike last time.¡± Sir Carlos¡¯ expression contorted. The same happened to me. ¡°Joseph,¡± he growled. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What have you done to yourself?!¡± He shouted in the face of the red-eyed, pointy-eared thug. I realized that no, this bastard was not one of those werewolves. Although he might be something much worse than that. A Vampire. Immediately, his five subordinates kicked the ground and rushed toward us. They too had red, glowing eyes, and pointy ears. Six Vampires. Sir Carlos tried to stop them, but Joseph held all of his attention. I withdrew my blade, while the trainees did the same. Our swords clashed against the thugs¡¯ daggers and blades. One of them even welded an ax. That punk swung it toward me. [Level 31]. Why did the strongest bastard have to come to me? I wondered as my sword blocked the ax. It was of no use, as he easily overpowered it. My sword shattered immediately, the weight difference between the two weapons was too much. The trainees around me shouted in shock when the ax came toward my chest next. I ducked. The ax cut through the air above me, and my legs slammed behind his knees on the thigh, a calf kick. He was way stronger and heavier than me, sadly, so it did not have the exact effect I had wished for. He did not budge. Around me, the trainees were too concerned for my life, and consequently their own because they¡¯d be hanged if they failed to protect me, to fully focus on their enemies. Tyrone and Rony held off well, but the other two were thrown around like ragdolls. An enemy sword cut through one of their arms, causing them to shout, while the other was sent flying backward in an attempt to block an attack. The situation was not looking good. The enemies had elongated claws in one hand, drawing blood with ease, while their other hand wielded their usual weapons. My trainees were getting injured fast, and at this rate, they would fall to their deaths. Sir Carlos was too concerned to focus on his own battle, which caused him a few wounds as well. Then, there was me. I, who had lost my sword. ¡°Little punk, die!¡± The ax-wielding bastard shouted as he swung his ax towards my shoulder. He wasn''t aiming for my death, probably planning to hurt me, kidnap me, and ask for ransom from the Count. ¡°Y-young master!¡± That was a mistake. I did not need a sword to continue fighting. I circulated Qi through my body, my fist began to glow like a fire torch, as the images of myself in the ring flashed before my eyes. Avoiding the ax¡¯s trajectory with practiced precision, I locked eyes with him. Adrenaline burned with the Qi, and my eyes felt clearer than ever before. [Experience from another life has flooded into your veins¡­!] [Advanced Skill: Kickboxing has been unlocked!] My jaws clenched, and my fist grew brighter. It flew toward his face, a jab. A red aura, shaped like the head of a bull, bloomed from my fist. It hit him and I could see that he was surprised by how weak it was. He let his guard down as I came in for another punch, a one-two is what they called it in the gym. My left arm glowed early, I stepped forward and put my weight into it. Turning my waist, shoulder, and qi at the same time. A devastating left hook landed on his face. True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ª The Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven¡­! [You''ve performed the True Demon Fist Art. The skill related to it, ¡®Boxing¡¯, is fidgeting¡­!] [Basic Skill ¡®Boxing¡¯ resonates with the Advanced Skill ¡®Kickboxing¡¯. Synergy can be achieved. Would you like to¡ª] ¡°Yes.¡± [Skill ¡®Kickboxing (Expert)¡¯ has been upgraded to ¡®Kickboxing (Master)¡¯.] My fist slammed and exploded with the power of a super bull, and I could see that he felt it. His eyes went blank briefly, he lost consciousness for a second, and his ax dropped from his hand. Usually they stayed down after such a clean hit, but this was a superhuman, and a vampire to boot. He regained consciousness even before falling to the ground. He looked at me in shock, but it was too late. He was wide open, and I unleashed a barrage of attacks. He was basically just a punching bag for me. A right hook that went into a spinning elbow. Question mark kicks, and then roundhouse kicks. He tried to cover his face but it made no difference to me. My left hand slipped behind his head and grabbed it in place, a clinch was what we called this move in kickboxing. He let his guard down and tried smashing at it with his hand, but it was too late. I had gathered all my Qi in my right arm, the technique was ready, and I unleashed the first form of the demonic art again. My left hand didn¡¯t let his unconscious body fall, instead I gathered my Qi and simply used it to enhance my elbow. I slammed it in his face. Then another elbow and another. Again and again I kept elbowing him. He must have felt like being poked by bull horns. I only let go of him once I saw the level up notification. [You''ve killed a Level 31 ¡®Thrall Vampire¡¯.] [You''ve earned tons of experience points.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve reached Level 15!] The sound of his body hitting the ground was overwhelmed by the sounds of me Leveling up with ¡®dings¡¯ going off in my head. If he had taken me seriously from the get-go and used Mana on his ax, I would have been dead meat. But he didn''t think I was a danger, so he chose to play with me. That was what earned his death. A considerable amount of Qi had left me when I used those two fist arts. However, the level-up filled me with energy. My Core filled to the brim. I turned toward the other enemies. They were all staring at me, eyes wide. Even Sir Carlos and Joseph looked at me in shock, all locked in their own battles but distracted for a tiny second. I used that moment of distraction for my own benefit. I rushed toward one of the two Level 25s and slammed my fist in his head. A normal punch had the possibility of killing a man if angled right on the head. A super punch, stronger now that I had leveled up, of this caliber all but guaranteed it. The attack exploded against his brain, and he was sent flying to slam against a wall. The others wouldn¡¯t let me surprise them, so I had to hit them in the chin. Thankfully these idiots didn¡¯t know how to guard, or maybe they were too shocked to do so? One after another, my fists exploded against their heads, and in the process, I failed to dodge one of their slashes, earning me a wound. That didn''t stop me, my side bled, but I continued my barrage. Half a minute later, all five of them lay around the area, dead. Their heads were cracked open, and brain matter splattered across the floor and walls, while I stood on my feet. [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve reached Level 18!] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has crossed 9.99%, rising to 10.44%. You''ve been enlightened about one technique.] [....!] There were some other notifications, but I ignored them for now. I looked at the grotesque dead bodies around me, instead. They weren''t after my life, unlike the assassin, but the crime was close enough. I didn''t feel pity for them. ¡°Fucking bastards,¡± If anything, I was a little bummed out how I only got three levels killing a whole four of them. Useless bastards. As they say, leveling gets harder as one leveled up further. The four of them only gave me three levels, when the Level 31 guy had given me three. I was breathing heavily, but my fatigue vanished as I leveled up. I looked at Joseph, the last of them, who was clashing with Sir Carlos. His fingers had transformed into claws, clad in some kind of Blood Qi, as he slashed against Sir Carlos. But Carlos wasn''t someone who needed my help, he tore through his enemy''s defenses with the slashes of his sword. Now that he didn''t need to worry about me or the other trainees, he was giving it his all. Speaking of the other trainees, they were staring at me in pure shock. They hadn''t expected to see such powers from me. Heck, even I am surprised that my blows packed that much power. I was just a Level 12, after all. ¡°This¡­ wasn¡¯t the young master just on the 1st Ascension? How does he have such powerful skills?¡± Tyrone asked from the background, eyes wide and grip tight around the sword. Perhaps he had thought our fight was unfair because he couldn¡¯t use the skills he had trained for many years, only to now see that my skills were in a whole other league. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, Sir Carlos!¡± I called, ¡°We need to interrogate him.¡± ¡°Alright, young master!¡± Sir Carlos shouted in return, and while doing so, landed his final attack. If the Vampire enemy posed any real threat, his morale had been shaken after seeing all his subordinates die. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to match against Sir Carlos, who brought his sword down upon his right shoulder. It sliced through, and his arm fell to the floor. His weapon fell too. Blood did not gush out ¨C vampires did not bleed ¨C but the pain was as real as it could be. He fell to the floor, on his knees, and shouted. Sir Carlos kicked him on the jaw, sending him tumbling to the floor. ¡°You disappointing bastard,¡± he loomed over his old acquaintance. ¡°What have you done to yourself? Tell me everything at once!¡± ¡°Keke¡­ Carlos¡­¡± Joseph spat out a tooth and looked at Carlos with a broken grin. ¡°You¡¯ve never been the interrogator type, have you? What makes you think that I will open my mouth? I¡ª¡± A blur of shadow passed over. Joseph¡¯s body vanished, as the blur did too. All of the trainees, including Sir Carlos, were alarmed as their heads snapped around. They shouted, asking for the figure in the shadows to come out, but sadly, he was already gone. My Demonic Sphere noted his presence from a long time ago, for he¡¯s been following us the entire day. So Joseph¡¯s going to be handed over to the werewolves now, I noted. They¡¯ll know that the Vampires are most likely aware of their location. Hopefully, that¡¯ll prompt them to leave the city immediately. I heaved out a breath and sat down on one of the empty boxes in this place. In my heart, I hoped for the best. But my brain swirled with ideas to prepare for the worst. Chapter 10 – What, the Obsidian Vampires?! Heavy boots, made out of leather and bones of a Flame Ape, clattered against the floor one after the other. Ralian made her way to the Matriarch''s chamber, her daughter following suit with a worried expression. ¡°Is the news true?¡± She walked through the already open door and paused as she looked inside. ¡°...It seems it is,¡± her daughter, Lilian, stopped behind her and said. Both their eyes fell upon the body that rested on the floor. Half a dozen people, werewolves in their human forms, surrounded the body. They all stood at the start side of the room, before a massive veil that parted the room in two. A voice came from the other side of the veil, ¡°It''s indeed a Vampire. Upon questioning it, when a particular sequence of questions was triggered, his brain exploded internally. He¡¯s dead. That must have been some self-destruct mechanism.¡± The voice was ethereal. Any human would have crumpled to their knees and looked up as if a Divinity had spoken. The werewolves were no better, their eyes looked at the veil as if their God rested beyond it. The truth was not far from that, either. ¡°Matriarch,¡± Ralian bowed, ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°It''s a Thrall Vampire,¡± the voice replied. Usually, a Thrall was a human who had been bitten by a Vampire and turned into a loyal servant. ¡°He has only been turned recently, according to my senses. Not even a week. So him coming here means¡­¡± The Matriarch trailed off, letting the implications sink in. His coming here meant that the Vampires already knew they were here, or at least suspected so. And if it was the second, if they were suspecting them to be here and weren¡¯t actually sure, that suspension must have been confirmed by now since their Thralls were killed. ¡°How many were there?¡± Ralian asked after a moment. ¡°Six,¡± Clausius the Assassin replied, the same man who had informed her of this matter earlier. ¡°Why did you only bring one?¡± ¡°They''ve been killed¡­¡± ¡°What? Killed? Not self-destruct? Did the Assassin Squad kill them? Why?¡± her scowl deepened. That was a stupid thing to do. ¡°It wasn''t us, madam,¡± Clausius said with a bow. ¡°It was the¡­ Romani young master. He couldn''t be blamed, it was unavoidable; he didn''t cause any trouble. Rather, these guys found trouble with him. He had no choice but to fight back. Although even I was surprised at the lethality at which he fought back.¡± That statement confused Ralian. Clausius was a stern man, taken aback by few things. How was it so surprising to him that the Romani young brat ordered his knights to murder vampires? ¡°My lady, he¡­¡± Noticing her confusion, the Assassin looked up, locking eyes with her. ¡°He killed five of them. Alone, on his own. The knights didn¡¯t do much, if anything. Only the sixth one was defeated by a knight, the 4th Ascension Knight. That''s when I slipped in and tugged the vampire away. They were planning to interrogate him, which brought me out of my shock to realize that we should be interrogating the vampire instead.¡± ¡°...He killed them on his own, you say,¡± Ralian crossed her arms. She had to admit that the Romani boy had impressive senses and observation abilities, but she had an idea about his strength too. He wasn¡¯t very impressive in that department. ¡°These Thrall Vampires couldn''t have been that weak, could they?¡± ¡°I felt all of them were above the 2nd Ascension, and one even on 3rd. The Vampire blood in them made their threat level possibly even higher than that. Iskandaar Romani was and still is on the 1st Ascension, and yet he dealt with them with a single punch. I''m ashamed to admit, but the display had taken me off guard.¡± Clausius said slowly. ¡°Regardless, I asked the vampire about his master, guessing some names, while bringing him here. It was my fault, I shouldn''t have done that in my enraged emotions, but I did. And one of those words must have set off a bomb in his head. I apologize.¡± ¡°It''s alright, it''s unavoidable since we''d have asked the same questions,¡± Ralian decided to forgive that after a moment of consideration. While it surprised her that Iskandaar was strangely powerful, there was something more important. She looked at the veil, ¡°Matriarch, what do we do now? If they know our location, then we should prepare for a confrontation.¡± The Matriarch sighed. It was a loud sigh that made the veil tremble. ¡°What do you mean confrontation? That''d be unwise. The best choice would be to leave Lockdarn, Ralian, my daughter.¡± Ralian frowned. ¡°But¡­ mother¡­ if we get on the move again, your injuries will get worse. You need to be on constant rest and recover well. I can never choose to be on the run when you''re in this state.¡± ¡°I''ve already told you to stop worrying about me,¡± a cough ended her sentence. She was far from healthy. A momentary huff later, she said, ¡°Rather¡­ have you thought over my offer, Ralian?¡± ¡°I would never wield my claws against you, Mother,¡± Ralian replied with a frown. ¡°Even when that might guarantee the tribe''s survivability?¡± ¡°....¡± Another sigh penetrated through the veil. After a short moment, she addressed her granddaughter instead, ¡°Lilian, how''ve you been?¡± ¡°I''m sorry, grandmother,¡± Lilian¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I¡­ I failed to get something that could save you. It was the [Demon Cup], it can heal anything as long as it''s not the loss of a limb if tea is made on the cup by pouring the blood of ten people. I found it, but someone else bought it before I could.¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± One of the other werewolves growled at Lilian. He was the man who used to be part of Lockdarn¡¯s underworld before. His contribution to the tribe could be considered equal to the Ralian¡¯s own. His arms clenched, his eyes growing dark, as fur almost spread over his body in anger. ¡°You¡­ you little girl! How can you mess up that bad?!¡± ¡°RATHOR,¡± The voice of a divine beast, a mythical creature capable of world destruction, exploded from behind the veil. Growls merged with words as she said, ¡°Who gave you the permission to scold her in my presence?¡± Rathor fell to his knees, forehead clattering against the floor. ¡°I- I apologize, Matriarch.¡± The voice forgot him a moment later and traveled towards Lilian. ¡°Don''t feel too down, Lilian. That cup wouldn''t have helped me much. It''d have only increased my time of misery, it wouldn''t have fully healed me. As I''ve said¡­ unless someone like the Holy Saintess or one of the Demonic Generals, the Mana Succubus, chooses to help me, it''s all pointless. Don''t feel bad you didn''t get the cup, alright?¡± ¡°....¡± Lilian lowered her head and nodded. ¡°In any case, everyone,¡± Ralian took over the conversation, looking at them all. ¡°Prepare for war. This time, we won¡¯t be the ones running.¡± **** Me, Sir Carlos, and the four trainees returned to the horse stable where the rest were training. The Vice Captain was enraged hearing the details of the ambush, while the few injured trainees were receiving medical aid. I was uninjured, my little wounds already healed by the Level Up, so I was sitting under a tree and watching the leaves dance. Sir Carlos and Vice Captain Lukas conversed a few dozen meters away from here, behind a stack of hay. My ears picked on their conversation. ¡°But to think the young master¡­ truly? I know it''s coming from you, Sir, but it''s unbelievable.¡± For what had to be the third time, Sir Lukas expressed his disbelief. Rather than taking that badly, I smiled up at the leaves. I grabbed a falling leaf, unbothered to even look at it with my eyes since the Demonic Sphere allowed me to predict the way it was falling. I put it between my teeth and closed my eyes. At least my reputation would get better from this if nothing else. The prospect that Vampires would soon reach Lockdarn was high, but the possibility that the Werewolves would flee before that was higher. I truly hoped things would end like that. Earlier I was incredibly worried, but honestly, there wasn''t much I could do here. If by any chance the Werewolves chose to stay¡­ I had nothing hidden in my sleeves. I did receive a considerable power up today, but it was far from enough to deal with people above the 6th Ascension. I wasn''t delusional like that. Speaking of power-ups, I should check these few notifications I missed earlier. Enjoying the breeze could be done later. Opening my eyes, I called upon the Status Page and then the notification page. I looked at the latest series of notifications. [...You''ve processed and learned a technique from the True Demon God Art.] ¡°Oh, a God Art!¡± I was so surprised that I almost shouted, sitting up. Sir Carlos and Lukas turned to me, and I cleared my throat and waved at them. I looked at the notification again. Unlike the other two I received before, the Sword Art and Fist Art, this did not mention anything about a ¡®first form.¡¯ Expected, since unlike those two, the God Arts were not classified into linear forms. They were rather a cluster of techniques that were considered either mystic, godly, or demonic. It was closer to [Magic] if I put it bluntly. So I was curious about which technique I got. I returned my attention to the next lines. [True Demon God Art: The Infernal Rebirth of the Berserker Demon has been learned.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®demon¡¯ in general comes with the technique, to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate enough to solidify into a skill.] [Unique Skill: Demon Time has been unlocked.] ¡°Oh,¡± I blinked. That was surprising. The Infernal Rebirth of the Berserker Demon was a powerful technique. As the name suggested, it was a Berserker technique, one that cost half the sanity of the user when performed, in exchange for enhanced lethality. It could very well save my life in serious situations. Surprisingly, it also gave me a Unique Skill too. That was a welcome gift. The other skills I had received before were self-explanatory. I hadn''t bothered to check their details, but this one was interesting enough that I had to click on it. === Name: Demon Time Rank: Unique Description: Upon reaching critical health, you can activate this self-rejuvenation technique. You draw upon the life force of the land and the demonic essence within yourself to heal significantly and gain a temporary boost in power.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Effect: Restores 50% of your maximum health and increases your damage output by 30% for 10 seconds. Can only be used once per week. === ¡°Oh?¡± I raised an eyebrow. The effect was quite similar to the Infernal Rebirth of the Berserker Demon technique. In that, it gave me a greater attack output for a short period of time. Such a good loot. Just when I thought it was done, one last pair of messages greeted me. This one made me frown. [Skills ¡®Demon Time¡¯ and ¡®Infernal Rebirth of the Berserker Demon¡¯ resonate with one another. They can achieve synergy.] [Note: Because the ¡®Infernal Rebirth of the Berserker Demon¡¯ is a part of the Heavenly Demon Skillset, it may cause uncertain results if merged. Would you like to merge?] ¡°Uncertain, it says¡­¡± I scowled at it. I wasn''t sure if the risk would be worth it. The technique itself was powerful, and the Skill was good too. If merging it somehow caused it to turn into a useless thing, I''d really regret it. What the hell was this Gatcha-bullshit, System? I chewed on my lips. Since both of the techniques were great, maybe I''ll get something even greater in exchange. Should I take the bait? After a long minute, I realized I couldn''t decide. Thankfully, this didn''t have to be the time to decide, there was no time limit. ¡°Let''s keep it untouched for now,¡± I murmured as I closed the notification page. If a situation arose where I used both of those techniques and yet I was about to die, maybe then I''d click merge. Until then, I''ll let them be. ¡°....¡± I let out a sigh and reopened the page. Curiosity was killing me, I wanted to check it out now. This could very well end up saving my life, so I couldn''t take the risk of ignoring it. I could get a skill that might allow me to go against enemies Levels above me. ¡°Let''s see¡­¡± With a deep breath in, I clicked on the message, and two options popped up. [Yes] ¡ª [No] I clicked on yes, and the system window glittered like water under sunlight. The glittering stopped¡­ and a new skill rested before my eyes. [¡®True Demon God Art: The Temporal Overdraft¡¯ has been unlocked]. ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked at the window as more details unfolded. Reading the lines, I scowled at the insanity presented before me. **** By evening, I was expecting the Werewolves to get moving. Unfortunately, that didn''t seem to be the case at all. Rather than preparing to flee, they were preparing for war. Sir Carlos, Sir Lukas, Rony, and Tyrone walked beside me as we moved through the busy crowd that left the city in a hurry. Bags and in some cases, hastily wrapped bed sheets filled with belongings hung around their shoulders. They looked like the apocalypse was coming as they ran. ¡°Oh, hey, you!¡± I stopped a man by the shoulder, and he startled back when he saw my face. It was the fruit shopkeeper from earlier. ¡°What''s going on here? Where is everyone going?¡± We were in the horse stable all this time, in the open grassland near that area. The news, whatever it may be, hadn''t reached there. The people in charge of the stable weren''t in any hurry either. ¡°Oh,¡± the man blinked, quickly saying, ¡°Young master, you should flee! All buildings and houses around the Baron¡¯s mansion were sent an alert that there was danger. Knights reported to our doors that a group of terrorists might attack the mansion tonight, and due to the scale of the possible attack, everyone in a mile was sent to either leave the city or crash into their relative''s homes if they had any living in other parts of the city.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying this because you paid me a lot earlier, but aren''t you staying at the Baron''s guest house? It''d be wise to flee right away. I think I heard that the Baron and Baroness were looking for you. T- then I''ll be going now, stay safe!¡± He shouted, and then ran off, merging into the crowd again. I frowned to myself, contemplating. So this is the choice they''ve made? Dammit¡­. Haah, at least they aren''t some heartless beasts. They made sure the civilians were evacuated. I couldn''t hate them. If that dark-skinned wolf lady from that night in the forest was one of the leaders of these wolves, it made sense that they weren''t total beasts. She was quite chill for a powerhouse. ¡°What should we do, young master?¡± Sir Lukas asked, and I pondered a bit more. I looked at them a moment later, ¡°Sir Carlos and Sir Lukas, please accompany me to the mansion. I''ll need to meet the Baroness there. You trainees return to the stable and tell the others to stay back. And¡­¡± I looked at Tyrone. ¡°In case of an attack, don''t approach the battle scene. Help the civilians around if you can, but don''t engage.¡± All four of them frowned. They realized I knew something they didn''t. I was glad they understood the seriousness of my implications. Sir Lukas was at [Level 42], a 4th Ascension of his own right. He wouldn''t be totally helpless in the incoming battle, given the scale of it was indeed as high as I feared. The Knights exchanged glances and obeyed. As I hadn''t said anything too absurd that they''d question my sanity, the trainees rushed back to where we had come from, while the Leader and Vice Leader of the Romani 5th Knight Squad led me to the Baron''s mansion. The air was thick with tension and urgency as we made our way through the cobblestone road. The scared townsfolk quickly went past us, and by the time we reached the gate, there were few in sight. The orange sky grew darker as we walked, too. The evening was growing into the night. The gate was actually open and unguarded, there was nobody to stop or greet us. I guess they were confident in their sense of smell to sense a Vampire from miles away, and a Vampire probably wouldn''t choose to come through the main gate anyway. ¡°May I ask what''s going on, young master?¡± Sir Lukas was curious, a worried look on his face as he observed his superiors'' serious expressions. ¡°Just trust us for now,¡± Sir Carlos explained in my stead. He had seen the letter, and he knew it couldn''t be spoken of in public like this. The three of us made our way through the door of the mansion and stopped, seeing the mess inside. All the maids and servants were running around, and none of them were humans, I could tell. A few of them even had their ears and tails showing; they must be the Wolf Demi-Humans among the other Werewolves. Less than five seconds inside, the person I was searching for came to find me instead. ¡°There you are,¡± the Baroness shouted as she rushed toward me. She was beside the Baron, carrying a large bag each. Those bags must be filled with valuables, I noted. My eyes then fell on the crestfallen expression of the Baron. I felt bad for that man, this must have been one hell of a month for him. And now, he was running from his castle, knowing that it might as well be destroyed tonight. Poor guy. ¡°Baroness,¡± I focused on the woman when she reached my arm''s length. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I am,¡± she said, frowning at me. ¡°...Let''s leave this place. It''s not safe.¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± taking a look around the servants one last time, we turned around and left. None of them tried to stop us. Although I did notice one particular gaze that had been staring at me from earlier, it was that wolf maid I had encountered yesterday. While she stared, she didn''t stop us. The five of us left the mansion grounds fast. After we were back on the cobblestone, nearing the city, the Baroness started talking. ¡°What the hell happened? You know something,¡± She said, her fast steps slowing down as she shot me a look. ¡°I do. Vampire Thralls entered the city today,¡± I explained as I talked. ¡°Coincidentally, they were somehow related to my knight here, Sir Carlos. Not friends, though. They attacked us, we fought, and we killed five of them. The sixth one was taken by a blur of black before we could interrogate him. I''m assuming it was a Werewolf?¡± ¡°Vampires?!¡± ¡°Werewolves too, now?!¡± The Baron was surprised that vampires were a part of this all of a sudden, while Sir Lukas was stunned that there were werewolves here. Both of them looked troubled as we continued on our pace, although I didn''t have any destinations. ¡°Goddamnit, it''s them,¡± the Baroness grumbled. ¡°Young Master, how does the Baroness relate to this?¡± Sir Carlos asked with a confused look. ¡°Ah, I guess it doesn''t matter anymore,¡± the fake Baroness covered her face with a hand, sighing into it. ¡°I''m not the Baroness, I''m her friend, we¡¯re distant relatives. That''s how we have similar features. I am a Professor at Waybound, on a mission to hunt Vampires. Amelia Duskleaf.¡± ¡°Wait what, Vampires? I thought you said you were after the Werewolves?¡± Now I was confused. ¡°It was too much to elaborate and explain earlier. The Moon Wolf Tribe is a civilized group, they don''t harm civilians. Their enemies, the Obsidian Vampires that I spoke of, are the real criminals. In the royal capital, they caused much trouble, and a lot of people died. I was after them. But they''re much harder to track as they move at night mostly. I found out that they were currently in a fight with the True Wolf Tribe, who was slightly easier to track. That''s why I tracked them and waited in the castle as the Baroness was waiting for the Vampires.¡± She said, enlightening the crowd. That made sense to me. So that lady isn''t a bad person, as I had hoped. This isn''t good though. I didn''t expect the Vampires she spoke of to be the Obsidian Vampires¡­ dammit. The game [Arcane Crown] had major information about the Obsidian Vampires. In fact, one of the major characters was a Vampire. Well, half one. Because of that, I knew much about this group¡­ and the threat level they possessed, too. If their Patriarch, the Vampiric Father, came here, we might as well be dead already. God forbid. My walking speed grew as possibilities spun in my head. I had a bad feeling about this. Really bad. That wolf lady had an iconic design, and she was strong. Yet, I didn''t remember her from the game. Of course, the Game didn''t cover everything in the world, especially since it was a 50ish GB game, when this was real-world, which unsurprisingly must have more lore, but I expect such a character to be shown at least once. If just for fan service, if anything. Yet, I failed to recall her at all. Or anyone from the Moon Wolf Tribe. ¡­As well as Professor Amelia. I did know about the Obsidian Vampire and its Patriarch though. It was said that he fought in a grand battle before the game started, and that''s why he had to receive excessive medical care for a prolonged time. He was greatly injured. It could be that he received his injury from this exact battle. Where the tribe and Professor Amelia would fight him¡­ to their deaths. He would come out as the victor, even if with some injuries. Goddammit. ¡°Do you want to flee?¡± I looked at the professor and spoke. Since the civilians were mostly out of the way anyway, it was better to flee. The Vampiric Father was not an enemy supposed to be fought at the beginning of the game. She scowled at me. ¡°That would be cowardly. If you want to flee, you can. No, I implore you to do it. It''s unwise for someone who doesn''t even have a Class to stay here any longer.¡± ¡°If you''re not leaving, I''m not either,¡± I said. She was a Senior Professor, teaching something as unique as Dragon Tongue Magic. Yet I didn''t recall her at all from the Game, as if she didn''t exist. Which meant two possible things. Either that her Professor ID was fake, which was almost impossible, or that this city was the place that''d become her grave. I expected the second possibility when she first revealed her identity to me, that''s what I believe is the most likely case. ¡°Oh?¡± She raised an eyebrow, finding a smirk of amusement even in this situation. ¡°Did you fall in love last night, young man?¡± I wish it was that silly. While it would be quite uncomfortable to see her die, especially when it could be stopped if she listened to me, my value for my own life was still greater. Especially since this was my second go at life. Just that, it wouldn''t matter even if we fled if the enemy was indeed the Vampiric Father. Instead, we would have a higher chance of survivability if we fought. After all, I was a variable in this situation. This body, Iskandaar Romani, died on the street, drunk, back in the game. But this time around this body was still breathing, for I had taken over. I had two knights accompanying me, both 4th Ascension and one almost at 5th. I myself was close to 2nd Ascension, too. Earlier I saw that I was strong enough to take on 3rd Ascension enemies already, so after reaching 2nd Ascension and getting Class, perhaps I could be considered somewhat of a pseudo 4th Ascension. Although we probably weren''t much in the grand scheme of things, perhaps three 4th Ascension individuals were what was needed to overcome this situation. I hope I wasn''t being delusional. She blinked when I didn''t reply immediately, ¡°Hey, no way, right? Listen, I am much old-¡± ¡°I haven''t fallen for you, please shut up. I was just pondering things. Not to brag, but I''ve just fought a 3rd Ascension Thrall earlier and won. I''m just two levels away from 2nd Ascension, so I''m not totally useless. Plus I have two knights beside me, both 4th Ascension, I don''t think they''re ready to abandon innocent people to die,¡± I said, taking a look at my knights who nodded sharply. A Knight''s pride wouldn''t let that happen. Although a lot of civilians had indeed fled the area, most of the city was still filled with people. Unfortunately, if the Vampiric Father indeed was the enemy we''d face, it''s not just the castle that''d be destroyed. But possibly the entire Barony, out of the city walls and beyond into the villages nearby. ¡°In short, we''re not leaving,¡± I couldn''t just let all of that happen. Also because we probably couldn''t even leave the range that fast, anyway. ¡°Instead of trying to talk us out of this, if you have any good plans, share it with us. We need to use every single card we have.¡± She stared at me oddly for a moment, and then she grinned. ¡°Alright. Bring me to the inn where your Knights are staying right now. I''ll need a whiteboard for this.¡± Thus, we sped up again, hastily followed by the Baron of Lockdarn who looked like he would rather be elsewhere than here. Chapter 11 – The D-Day, Vampires Attack After dropping the Baron at the city gate, from where he took a carriage and left, the rest of us reached the inn. Sir Carlos led us to his room. In the meantime, Sir Lucas went to the inn owner to ask for a whiteboard or blackboard if they had any. Soon, the three of us from Romer sat, facing the fake Baroness of Lockdarn, as she stood beside a blackboard. ¡°This,¡± tapping a chalk against the board a few many times, she stopped and faced us. She tapped a finger on the name she had just written. ¡°About two months ago, the Obsidian Vampires and the Moon Wolf Tribe clashed against one another. They faced massive losses from both sides. However, the wolf tribe faced greater loss¡ªfor their Matriarch is now at death''s door as we speak.¡± She continued, circling the ¡®Vampiric Father'' on the board. Slowly, she said, ¡°On the other hand, the Patriarch of the Obsidian Vampires¡­ the Vampiric Father¡­ also received lethal damage. However, I believe someone like him would heal it off, unlike the Matriarch. He''s a Vampire, after all. One of the best, if not the best, out there. ¡°The Vampiric Father¡­?¡± Sir Lucas trembled on his spot. Even Sir Carlos looked pale, ¡°Beware the shadow with eyes of red, He''ll drink your soul while you''re in bed. His icy breath will still your heart, And from this world, you''ll soon depart¡­¡± he looked at Amelia. ¡°You mean that vampire from our childhood stories?¡± ¡°Yes, that one,¡± Amelia nodded, sending a chill down the knights¡¯ spines. Vampiric Father was like a myth, a legend, rather than a real thing to normal people''s minds. His stories were told around the continent, and even beyond, for his origin is out of this continent, and they''re spread around as stories to scare children. ¡°...A-A Vampire¡¯s regeneration power is out of this world, indeed. If it''s true, he might have healed¡­¡± Sir Lucas nodded, looking worried. From his expression, he must be thinking that¡ªif even a fraction of those stories are true, then we''re done for. If only he knew. ¡°Exactly. So there''s a slim chance that he might have healed enough to come to the city himself. In which case, the situation would be hell incarnate. Since his only rival, the Wolf Matriarch, is not in a condition where she can fight. Anyone else would be like an ant before the feet of an elephant. In that scenario, it would most certainly be our loss, if not worse.¡± Professor Amelia explained with a grim expression. ¡°That would be rough¡­¡± Sir Carlos said with a worried frown. Observing our expressions, she turned to the board and wrote another name. Tapping it, she added, ¡°As victory is slim in this possibility, let''s not ponder on it much. That brings us to the other possibility. If not the Patriarch, his son, titled the Vampiric Prince, would come here. He should be the acting Patriarch right now. If he comes, he likely would bring his three siblings and six of his children, nephew, and nieces along with him. In that scenario, there¡¯s a chance that we¡¯d win. It¡¯d have been somewhat of an equal fight if the wolves were the only party defending the city, but you guys are also here. Especially since I am here,¡± she said, and in that moment her voice brimmed with such confidence that it made me blink. Just how strong was she? Was she truly that confident? We stared at her, as she crossed her arms and faced us. ¡°So allow me to enlighten you about these ten vampires and their abilities. Any single detail might end up saving your life, so pay attention.¡± Then, she turned her back on her and began to write ten names, along with descriptions of their appearance and abilities. Even I didn¡¯t know as much as she did, since the information about the Obsidian Vampires mostly focused on a few characters rather than all of them. I began to take notes in my head. Then, the sound of a powerful explosion deafened the air. **** ¡°Be quick,¡± Jacob Obsidian, the 9th child of the Obsidian Family''s second generation, ordered the kids to not waste any further time. When they nodded, he turned his head forward and kicked through shadows and branches. His other siblings were already far ahead, he had fallen behind since these kids were under his command. The youngest generation of the Obsidian Family, his six nephews, and nieces, followed behind him the best they could. A stench of smelly blood, Dread Wolf blood, lingered on their body as they moved through the wind. They could have used blood arts to get rid of the disgusting smell, but they wanted it to linger. So that the real wolves would smell it and get enraged. The group didn''t want to waste time, but those dogs positioned in the forest kept howling at them. Those guard dogs of the Moon Wolf Tribe didn''t want to let any Vampire pass. So in the end, the acting Patriarch ordered the kids to take care of them. They were valuable experience points for these third-generation Low-leveled young vampires. The youngest generation of Obsidian Vampires tore those wolves apart, limb by limb; Jacob stayed behind to watch them do it. A minute later, Jacob caught up with his siblings. They had slowed down since the city walls were now visible, so it was easy. The kids followed behind him swiftly and quickly, and Munera noticed a hint of excitement in their eyes. ¡°You guys look excited,¡± the oldest among the second generation, Munera Obsidian, spoke to the kids when they regrouped. Many of these six had lost their parents in the last clash against those damned wolves, so naturally they were excited. Jacob had a feeling that, if not for the coffin in their line of sight, the majestic dark box carried by the 3rd child on his back, they would have been anxious instead. But thanks to the presence of a Demi-God, they were rather elated to be on this mission. ¡°I just¡­ I just want to see them scream, Aunty, they who killed my mother,¡± the oldest of the kids, the strongest too, replied to the 1st Princess, who smirked in response. ¡°If it''s you, Rang¡¯thar, you''ll definitely see them do that under your feet. Make them cry, for what they did to your father,¡± she encouraged the new generation, and Rang¡¯thar and his fellows nodded. Rang''thar was 22 this year, and yet he had reached the 4th Ascension. It was impressive, Jacob had to admit. Back in the day, he himself hadn''t grown this fast. It made sense why though, given the prophecies and legends. The other kids weren''t far off, either, they¡¯ve all reached 3rd Ascension despite being younger than Rang''thar. A generation of monsters, he called them. According to legends and prophecies, an era titled the [Greatest Generation] had begun. Not just for vampires, but all of the planet Vear''thia¡¯s races. Although about four decades ago, when Sikandar of Erebia was active, everyone wondered if the Greatest Generation had come early, but it was later confirmed that Sikandar was just a stupid exception. The true era had only started two decades ago. That''s why most of the 2nd generation Obsidian Vampires had conceived children at that time, having held back having children before that across centuries. So all of these kids were valuable, part of the Greatest Generation. That''s why their growth was intense, too. ¡°Let''s quit the chit-chat, shall we?¡± The deep voice of the acting Patriarch of the Obsidian Vampires boomed, silencing everyone. He was the younger brother of Munera, the 2nd child of the Father, and yet he was stronger than Munera herself. Due to his strength, she had no problem following his orders, and Jacob and the others were even more obliged. ¡°We''ve reached our destination,¡± he added, nudging a chin towards the city ahead. All of them were standing atop a tall tree that towered over the city walls not far ahead. City lights made the interior alight, hinting that all in that little city was living life as usual. Lockdarn was a city brimming with life, despite its small size. Sadly, that would all end tonight, this city would fall tonight for helping those disgusting and hairy Werewolves. ¡°Follow the plan,¡± the acting Patriarch said as he turned to look at all of them. His eyes lingered on the third generation at last. ¡°Among you six, the strongest three come with me. The other three will rampage around the city. Destroy everything. Jacob, you''re in charge of them.¡± ¡°Understood, Patriarch,¡± Jacob bowed. ¡°As for the rest of us,¡± he looked at his other two siblings. Munera Obsidian, the eldest, and Ravenor Obsidian, the 3rd child. ¡°Stick with me. We''ll destroy the heads of the wolves and then we''ll scatter around the city and pummel it to the ground.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Sure thing,¡± Munera agreed casually, while the unusually silent Ravenor just nodded. He usually had a lot to say, but with that coffin on his back, he didn''t dare to blabber around. ¡°In that case,¡± the acting Patriarch, Val, began to float in the air. ¡°I''ll enter first. You guys follow.¡± He blinked, and his figure blasted toward the city at a speed beyond belief, bat-like wings popping out of his back. The sound barrier broke, and a swirl of Blood Mana formed above the city. A moment later, the blood-red Mana fell, and part of the city exploded. Debris flew everywhere, dust rose, and a fire spread across. ¡°Talk about an entrance,¡± Jacob said. At the same time, three of the strongest third generation leaped forward, turning into bats that flew ahead. Jacob¡¯s 3rd brother also moved, which left him, the three kids under him, and his eldest sister standing at the tree. ¡°Haah¡­¡± Turning to his eldest sister who just sighed, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°What''s wrong, sister?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she shook her head. She was the eldest child of the Patriarch and older sister of the acting Patriarch, and her power was almost as strong. What could make her sigh so hard? ¡°I am just a little sad that my little girl is not here. If she was, she could have earned some Levels too.¡± If her daughter were here, she would have earned some easy experience points too¡ªsadly, it''s been years since she even saw that girl''s face. Jacob let out a hearty laugh, ¡°She''s growing by herself, I''m sure.¡± Actually, he wasn''t sure. He had never seen her, just heard stories from his elder sister. That girl probably didn''t even know she was a Vampire, until her 18th birthday last year, when Halflings usually awaken. ¡°Hopefully¡­¡± Munera wasn''t that emotional of a person, she was quite ruthless. However, when it came to her family, she could be really gentle. ¡°Oh well. I did plan to go meet her in a few more years after she''d enrolled in Waybound. I''ll see how much she''s grown then.¡± ¡°I''m sure you will,¡± Jacob nodded. Her expression changed. A moment passed and she looked at the city grimly, ¡°Anyhow. It''s time we move. Lead the kids well, Jacob. I''ll go see if that Ralian is still alive.¡± In the city ahead, explosions rippled through the air as attacks clashed against one another. The war had begun, and they couldn''t just waste their time standing here. A moment later, Munera and Jacob flew forward in a burst of power, while the three kids followed him after transforming into bats. **** The sound of the explosion startled all of us in the inn. We didn''t even have to exchange glances as we ran to the nearby window. It was closed, and Sir Carlos slammed it open, it broke. The open window revealed a horrible sight. It was as if a storm had struck the lively city of Lockdarn. A dance of red and orange was swirling in the air, there was fire everywhere. People ran, while some cried buried under rubble. Some lay motionless, while some screamed in pain, caught in the fire. Everyone else fled. An old man stumbled as he tried to run, and his young son quickly crouched down to help him rise. Then, a block of concrete wall fell and squashed them to death. Nobody could help them, it was as if a natural disaster had come. People, living breathing people, were dying all around the city. Bloodshot red mana dissipated in the air, the remnants of a Skill. This, of course, was not actually a natural disaster. A bat-winged fucker floated in the air, a smug smile plastered on his lips as he stared down at the destruction his Skill caused. It was as if a proud artist was observing his artwork¡ªit was sickening to my eyes. ¡°Goddamned bastard!¡± Sir Carlos slammed the window frame, and cracks spread across the wall. He was as angry as I was, and he wasn''t the only one. Before we could charge at him, he vanished. If he had noticed us on the second floor of the inn, he hadn''t bothered to look at us. His figure blurred towards the mansion. Our heart told us to follow him, but it''d be wiser to help the civilians instead. Fortunately, a helping hand soon arrived. I had ordered my trainees earlier to come up and help the civilians if the need arose. They obliged, two dozen of them spreading around the city and helping anyone they could. The civilians fled out of the city through the city gate. Unfortunately, my trainees weren''t the only ones who arrived at the scene. Enemies appeared, pale-skinned fuckers with pointy ears. ¡°There are four of them this time,¡± we jumped through the window, one after another, as Professor Amelia spoke. She was looking at the air, where a dark-skinned man, who looked more African than tanned, led a group of three bats. Actual bats that transformed into humanoid forms, landing on rooftops, as she spoke. ¡°That must be Jacob,¡± Vice Captain Sir Lucas said. ¡°The 9th child of the Vampiric Father.¡± It seemed Professor Amelia¡¯s lesson, although interrupted, was helpful. They were far in the air, and they weren''t looking at us. Jacob waved his hand, and a building crashed upon a fleeing group. Even though he was the oldest among the four, he chuckled like a brat, a sound that the younger vampires shared. It was hard to tell their age as these were vampires who didn''t age, but the three of them were probably the third generation, while he was from the second. ¡°They''re like ants,¡± one of the young bastards said; my Demonic Sphere caught his words despite the distance. Jacob agreed, ¡°Elder brother¡¯s attack served as a good start. We shouldn''t let the flow slow down. Pick up the pace and start to annihilate them, one by one. I want them all dead.¡± ¡°Understood, uncle!¡± the kids nodded enthusiastically. Sick bastards. ¡°Watch me first,¡± he looked at a woman who was running. She had a child in her arms, no older than five. She looked panicked as she ran, and yet Jacob grinned at that. He raised a hand, ¡°Let''s start with that pair of cuties. Oh, I wonder how they''ll scream.¡± He did not waste a second after that. His hand slapped across the air, and a telekinetic force yanked a chunk of the inn we had just jumped out of. It fell towards the mother and child pair, and as it fell it changed shape and became a mini rock spear. We quickly ran towards the pair, desperate to save them, catching the eyes of the vampire. Unfortunately, we were too slow, too far. That goddamned bastard, I could only curse helplessly in my head. I was not soft-hearted, but I did not want to see a child die. Despite the level hanging above his head, I wanted to punch him in the face hard. I wish I could see him crawl on the floor with a bloody face, but it was just wishful thinking at this point. [Level 71] He was beyond my league. Even those kids were on the 3rd Ascension. [Level 33] [Level 34] [Level 37] The wall closed on the pair, and the mother tightly hugged her child and crouched down. She muttered prayers under her breath, and it''s as if the Gods truly listened. ¡°Fortunately everyone at the inn already escaped,¡± Professor Amelia let out a soft sigh. Unlike the three of us, she looked calm. She looked up at the falling wall, and words slipped out of her lips so fast that I barely caught it. ¡°Dragon Tongue Magic¡ªThe River Stops,¡± she said, and the falling building paused in time. The ¡®river¡¯ did stop, saving both the mother and her child¡¯s lives. Dragon Tongue Magic. There that was the ability to command the world itself through mere words. A form of reality manipulation, if you will. ¡°Dragon Tongue Magic,¡± she raised, raising a hand at the wall, and then pointing toward the shocked vampire. ¡°Torrent of Meteorites.¡± The spear made out of a morphed wall shattered into two dozen pieces. Each of them blasted toward the vampires with the lethality of a missile. Jacob was in the air, while the younglings stood atop a roof. Jacob''s wings allowed him to dodge somehow, but the younglings didn''t have enough space to move or dodge. As they couldn''t use their wings in human form unlike their uncle, they were stuck on their spots. The comets slammed against their forms, and explosions filled the air. The young vampires were sent flying back. They fell from the roof, while Jacob shouted in worry. ¡°No, my precious¡ª!¡± It was too late. He could only hope that they weren''t dead. Me and my two knights pulled out our swords. Mine had broken earlier, but I''ve fetched one from the backup armor we bought along from Romer. Jacob growled and turned toward Professor Amelia, ¡°Annoying woman, what''s someone like you doing here?¡± ¡°You''re talking as if you expect conversation from me, vermin,¡± Professor Amelia replied in a tone far colder than I had seen her use so far. She did not like this vampire bastard. In the meantime, my knights and I ran to the woman and helped her escape. We looked at her back as she successfully ran out through the city gate. My heart felt light. We turned our head back to the enemy, and then at Amelia who snapped her fingers. Her figure blurred to the air, she flew up and stood in front of the vampire. He looked startled. ¡°He''s dead,¡± Sir Lucas said, certain of himself. It was true. Professor Amelia looked far more intimidating than that Vampire over there. Her level was much higher too, since I couldn''t even see what it was. He looked nervous as he faced her. With a twist of his wrists, he brought out sharp claws, but in response, she just scoffed. She opened her lips to say something, but then her head snapped towards the direction of the mansion. ¡°Tsk,¡± she clicked her tongue a moment later, ¡°What a lucky day for you, little bat. It seems I have bigger fish to take care of. But fear not, these boys here will play with you.¡± ¡°....?¡± Then, she blasted toward the Baron''s mansion. ...Hey, at least finish him first? I murmured in my head, but I could read the situation. She must have sensed something urgent in the Baron''s castle to leave this bastard with us. But this was troublesome. Maybe more trouble than what we could handle. Although he wasn''t 6th Ascension yet, being 4 levels below it, our strongest was Sir Carlos at Level 49. Could we really win? ¡°That slippery harlot,¡± Jacob grumbled, all of his nervousness vanishing in thin air. She was too fast for him to catch up, especially because that would leave the injured young vampires alone with us. So he turned his face towards us next. His grin from earlier spread across his face again when he finished evaluating us, ¡°I am disappointed. I thought she had some big and reliable people when she so confidently left. It turns out it''s just some countryside noble and his knights.¡± He moved. ¡°Die.¡± Jacob the vampire rushed toward us, his speed so fast that my Demonic Sphere trembled. My knights did not back off, however. Sir Carlos and Sir Lucas leaped forward, swords at hand, and sweat dripping down their chins. I ran to join them, but three vampires were running toward me at the same time. I had to change my trajectory when a rapier tried to poke a hole through my heart. When I jumped back, the three bastards laughed. ¡°That hurt earlier,¡± the strongest among them said, rubbing her neck. ¡°Thankfully she left. We''ll end you, and then return to find her.¡± The second strongest among them, the one wielding the rapier, licked the blade. ¡°And maybe the elders will let us have some fun with her after breaking her limbs.¡± ¡°Please control your tongue, Viktor,¡± the last among them, the weakest, grumbled at the dirty mouth. At least one of them was sane. Not that it''d save him from death. Since I had no other choice, I decided to go all out from the start. Chapter 12 – A Demi-God’s Awakening I couldn''t take chances, so I rushed forward first. I had to use surprise to my advantage, and I had to do that discreetly. I couldn''t try my luck with the strongest yet, in case she dodged or blocked. So, I blitzed in front of the weakest one. He was startled, having turned his head at the other vampire to give him a disgusted look, and that cost him his life. [True Demon Sword Art, First Form¡ª Absolute Cataclysm of the Demonic Butterfly] My sword exploded with my Qi as I waved it towards his neck. The vampire¡¯s eyes grew wide, but it was too late. He was already caught in my technique. My Qi exploded right against his neck, a total of ten thousand sharp butterfly wings flapping wings at once. Each wing was symbolic of a sword slash. He let out a gurgling yell as blood splattered out of his throat. The vampire bled from my attack, the moonlight vaporizing his blood. His vampire''s daggers fell to the ground, his body fell next. He died. [You''ve defeated an enemy far above your level. You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve reached Level 19!] I only received one level, but I had expected that. I faced the other two vampires, both of whom were looking at the scene in shock. ¡°No¡­Dorian¡­¡± the strongest among them, the girl, mumbled in shock. Then she glared at me. She kicked the ground and rushed toward me, and the other did the same. Two of them rushed toward me at the same time. I threw my sword at the girl. There was no way I could fight two opponents with one sword, but I did have two fists. And two legs. The girl stopped to block my sword, while the boy continued running. As he came close, I coated my fist in Qi, this time in a big show. ¡°An opening!¡± He shouted and gladly went for the trap I set, his claws meters away from my chest. Instead of punching him, however, I surged forward and kneed him in the face. I heard the sound of bones cracking, his skull caving in, while the girl had already positioned herself to attack me. I grabbed the male by the hair and threw him in the girl¡¯s way, making her growl in frustration as her relative¡¯s body flew toward her. She jumped above him and towards me. ¡°Die!¡± Her fingers had sharpened into majestic claws, and she slashed at me. She was not within striking distance of my fists, and the other vampire had already risen up. If I dodged they¡¯ll be able to attack me at once. I had to do something to deal with both of them. I stayed grounded and got into my stance. Her claws glowed blood red in the moonlight but that didn¡¯t intimidate me. No, I was more scared of the possibility of failing to execute a Question Mark Kick since it left quite the opening. I launched a Question Mark Kick when she came into kicking distance, whipping my leg through the air, moving like a snake. She got close to me, and I whirled my right leg straight towards her face. Her claws came at my leg, aiming to sever it, and jolted my leg. In the millisecond before impact, I shifted the weight on my left leg, changing the direction. It was an incredibly hard move to pull off even in my prime, but the Qi in my body helped me do it much easier. While it was about to slam right into her nose earlier, now it rushed towards her ear. She had miscalculated and could do nothing to block it. My whole body turned, my entire weight falling into the attack, as the kick landed. ¨C Bang!! It smashed against the side of her face, letting out a sound as if a shotgun had been fired, throwing her away and slamming her into a wall. I didn''t get the chance to see the result, I had to move quickly toward the male vampire because he had closed up too fast, rushing toward me. ¡°[Bloody Impact]!¡± he shouted, finally using a Skill. He swung his rapier, and a long arc of blood mana shot toward me. It was fast, and it was wide. I couldn''t dodge it. So, I clashed against it. [True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ª The Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven!] My fist slammed and exploded with the power of a super bull, an aura of a bull shooting forward. Bloodred horns clashed against the blood slash, and surprisingly, both techniques matched off too well. Demonic Qi and Blood Mana seemed to excite each other, so much so that they exploded. Red smoke bloomed, filling the area a bit too thick. I moved through the smoke of the explosion, closing my eyes and allowing my Demonic Sphere to guide me. My fists glowed with the same technique once again, and I caught the temporarily blind vampire off guard. [True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ª The Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven!] Once again, my fist slammed and exploded with the power of a super bull, an aura of a bull shooting forward. This time, it slammed against his nose, causing him to fall on his back. I took a glance at the female from earlier, and seeing that she was still recovering I jumped on top of the male vampire''s hips. She¡¯s the dangerous one. Turning back to the male, I shaped my Qi and conjured another Demon fist art. It hit, it slammed against his nose, and it exploded upon contact. His head snapped back and hit the concrete, I didn¡¯t let up on the assault and kept punching him again and again, and again. At one point I felt soft flesh against my fists, as the bones of his face became too much against my punches. ¡°You human bastard!¡± I only stopped when the female vampire returned when the red smoke cleared, dodging an attack from her. I jumped off, noticing the notifications that filled my vision. [You''ve defeated an enemy far above your level. You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve earned a considerable amount of experience.] Yet, I didn''t level up. Unfortunate. I was also feeling a strain on my Energy Core. A quick check told me I had less than half remaining. ¡°You¡­ you killed Viktor too!¡± ¡°Oh please.¡± What else was I supposed to do when he was laughing seeing humans scream and die from pain? Plus he was trying to kill me. Pathetic little bat bastards. I didn''t bother defending myself to her. What''s the point of doing that to a dead body? I faced the vampire female, as she growled, before rushing toward me with the intent to kill. Her speed was remarkable compared to the other two. The vampire appeared behind me, eyes sharp, and swiped her claws at me. She seemed like a hand-to-hand fighter. ¡°[Bloody Claw]!¡± Shouting the Skills likely helped perform them faster or better, because otherwise, that was highly impractical. Well, impractical or not, the Skill was powerful. I couldn''t dodge this, it was too wide for that, massive claws that rushed toward me. I crossed my arms, taking serious damage as I was flung backward. ¡°[Blood Spear]!¡± I didn''t get the chance to regain my composure as she shouted again. This time a massive spear of blood bubbled above her head. With a wave of her hand, she tossed it towards me. I jumped to the side, dodging the Skill by a hair''s gap. She was keeping her distance, mostly using skills, I noticed. Could it be that her physique is not that powerful? With a grumble, I looked toward her and then rushed right ahead. ¡°Fool! [Bloody Impact]!¡± She shouted, and the same technique the male vampire used earlier rushed toward me. Why would she use an attack I already countered before? [True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ª The Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven!] My fist slammed and exploded with the power of a super bull, an aura of a bull shooting forward. Bloodred horns clashed against the blood slash, and as expected they exploded and red mist filled the area. That¡¯s such a terrible mistake from her side. Did she think I''d lose just because I took some damage from her earlier attack? My Demonic Sphere caught her location within the red mist. I moved fast and silently, coming up to her side and my hand gleamed in preparation for my technique. [True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ª The Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven!] My fist slammed and exploded with the power of a super bull, an aura of a bull shooting forward. It slammed against her head. Or at least it tried to. She dodged, despite the red mist blocking sight. She dodged skillfully. And countered with a slash of her blood-soaked claw. Ah, she must have a perception-based Skill. No wonder. She used the same Skill that got her companion killed because she hoped to catch me off guard by doing something that her companion couldn''t do. Unfortunately, whatever perception skill she had, paled in comparison to Demonic Sphere. What she predicted in a second, I did so in half of that. I dodged her claws effortlessly by ducking below them. I grew weary when my Sphere felt that the wave of mana from her claws cut the wall behind me. One hit would guarantee my death, but she was never getting that hit in. My fist glowed with Qi and I screamed the name of my attack aloud, ¡°True Demon Fist Art, First Form!¡± She raised her claws in an X-shape towards me. She braced herself for an attack that never came. It was a feint. ¡°Got you,¡± I taunted her, a small smile playing on my lips, as I appeared behind. She took a step forward, trying to run, but it was already too late. My Qi was ready and she was within striking distance. I slammed my technique against the back of her head.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. [True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ª The Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven!] It hit and exploded on the back of her head. She fell down unconscious immediately, the accumulated damage so far had weakened her. Looking down at her, I readied my fist again. My body was on top of hers, my hands shone with Demonic Qi. I looked down at her with both of my fists extended, slamming them in the back of her head again. [True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ª The Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven!] [True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ª The Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven!] [True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ª The Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven!] [...] At one point I felt softness against my fists, but this time I didn¡¯t stop; that thought somehow didn¡¯t even cross my mind. I felt her brain matter before her skull, and eventually her skull gave in. I only stopped once I saw the notification fill my eyes, realizing that I had begun punching through her shattered skull and into the brick pavement. The mist cleared, and I huffed for two seconds. The feeling of a Level Up coursed through my veins, rejuvenating my body. [You''ve defeated an enemy far above your level. You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve leveled up.] [You''ve reached Level 20!] I''ve touched the 2nd Ascension. [You''re eligible to choose a ¡®Class¡¯ now. You have a bunch of options, would you like to view them?] It was about damn time I got myself a [Class]. **** My previous status as a Player allowed me this great perk. Usually, to choose a [Class], a person would have to visit one of the Twelve God temples even to view the options, let alone select them. But I could access them from right here, in the middle of nowhere, just like Quests. ¡°Show me the options,¡± I decided it would be the best to choose it right now. It could end up saving my life, after all. [Understood. Here are the options that you''re qualified for, based on your lifestyle so far as well as your achievements.] =============== [Warrior] - Basic Requirement: None Description: A foundational class for melee fighters. Grants fundamental proficiency with all types of melee weapons, including swords, spears, axes, and more. The Warrior serves as the bedrock for many advanced combat roles, offering a solid foundation in physical combat and tactics. Possible Evolutions: As Warriors gain power through fighting, they can evolve into roles such as: =============== [Mage] - Basic Requirement: None Description: A class focused on the basic application of magical abilities. Mages wield elemental and arcane powers, serving as the starting point for those who wish to delve deeper into the mystical arts. Possible Evolutions: As Mages gain knowledge and power, they can evolve into roles such as: =============== [Healer (Common)] - Basic Requirement: Devotion to a Deity Description: A divine caster blessed with healing magic, requiring unwavering faith in a chosen deity. Healers possess the ability to mend wounds, cure ailments, and enhance the attributes and resistances of their allies, making them invaluable in sustaining the morale and vitality of their comrades. Possible Evolutions: Healers can advance into more powerful and specialized roles, such as: =============== [Berserker] - Advanced Role: Frenzied Combatant Requirement: Prior experience as a [Warrior] or similar melee-focused class Description: The Berserker is a combatant who thrives in the chaos of battle, unleashing raw fury and overwhelming strength to decimate their foes. Fueled by an intense rage, Berserkers can shrug off pain and push beyond the limits of ordinary warriors, trading finesse for sheer destructive power. Their frenzied attacks make them a terrifying force on the battlefield, capable of turning the tide of combat through sheer ferocity alone. Possible Evolutions: As a Berserker hones their rage and combat instincts, they may evolve into even more fearsome roles: =============== [....] A gigantic system page popped up in front of my eyes, filled with half a dozen options. I blinked, and all the details made me close it immediately. Nah, never mind. This was not something I could decide in a minute or two. If I did, I¡¯d certainly come to regret it in the future. So it was wiser to take my time with it. Plus, I didn''t have the luxury of staring at the empty air in such a situation. Because a maddened vampire was rushing at me at this very moment. ¡°You little human bastard! How- how dare you hurt my cute niece and nephews?!¡± Jacob, the 9th child of the Vampiric Father, had not missed the incident I pulled here. He was busy with Sir Carlos and Sir Lucas, but he wasn''t occupied enough to miss that his precious niece and nephews were dead. They had received what they came to cause here; death. As much as I wanted to grin a nasty grin to mock him, he was still a powerhouse. I had to be careful. ¡°Young master!¡± My two knights yelled in unison. Sir Lucas looked like he was in a bad state, bloody and wounded as he was, but he still followed Sir Carlos and tried to stop the enraged vampire. The 2nd generation Vampire of the Obsidian Family was rushing toward me with the full intent to kill. He had been saving strength so far with the nights, not because he was playing around, but because he had to be careful not to waste too much power here. Right now? He didn''t care. He was flying toward me like a bullet. There was no way I could dodge, so I chose to flee. If you''re curious what''s the difference, it''s that I had a technique for fleeing. [Demonic Art: Body Flicker] I blitzed fast, although unable to change my initial direction. Thankfully the street was straight, so I managed to vanish from the trajectory of the vampire in a second. It was as if a jet''s super speed had been bestowed upon my human body. I was hundreds of meters away from him already, and if he had any idea where I had vanished to, my Knights didn''t let him come. They engaged in another clash, and I hid behind the wall of a building. ¡°Hak¡ª!¡± Then I covered my mouth and then puked blood on the floor, falling to my knees. This was not a martial art exclusive to the Heavenly Demon, but something that even elders of the Cult learned. The memories of the heavenly demon contained general information about all types of martial arts, even movement arts. Although it didn''t specify any technique, the general knowledge made it possible for me to develop my own somewhat if I had a source to copy it from. I did have a source, the game monitor. I had seen this technique behind a screen, and there was a whole plotline about learning this. So there was information about it that back then seemed meaningless. Now, they came in handy as they increased my understanding of it. Lastly, my experience as a kickboxer filled the gaps too, since it was footwork in the end. I managed to learn It during the few days we''ve been traveling. It was nowhere perfect, though ¨C otherwise, I wouldn''t be puking blood now. And lost this amount of Qi for a half-assed technique. [You''ve used a large portion of your Qi. You''re down to 30% of your Qi.] It was a powerful movement technique, not something I could actively use in battle, due to my lack of mastery. However, I''ve practiced enough to perform it at least. That''s how I fled that vampire from that dangerous situation. Wiping my lips with my sleeves, I quickly peeked from behind the building. I frowned at the scene, ¡°...Will they be alright?¡± Unfortunately, I could do nothing to help there. It''s a battle where I would only be a hindrance instead. Sir Carlos and Sir Lukas were having trouble on their own, and my trying to help them would only get them killed. Fortunately, Sir Carlos was on the verge of ascending, from the looks of it. Sparks of golden aura were seen flaring around him, every now and then. He was [Level 49] and I had previously theorized that he was already in the middle of his Ascension Quest. So he must be very close to completing it right now. If he touched the 5th Ascension, the battle would be easier. While a gap of 21 levels was not much different from a gap of 22 levels, the gap of an Ascension compared to being in the same Ascension rank was huge. I myself felt much more powerful now, at Level 20. When I reached Level 19 from 18, the feeling of increase wasn''t this much. The ascensions were called that for a reason, my stats have gone through a huge upgrade. I stood up, looking around to find a poor city guard who had been caught in the initial attack on the city. I picked up his sword and made my way towards the Baron''s mansion. The enemies there were likely far more powerful than this batch. Especially if the Vampiric Father had indeed come here. The Vampiric Father, lord of the night, was one of the oldest beings alive and easily one of the top three strongest Vampires in existence. Meaning¡­ on the 9th Ascension. The ninth Ascension. Practically DemiGods; capable of erasing not empires, but continents when enraged. Such an entity, even if extremely weakened, might just be waiting for us there¡­ No, even among the 9th Ascension entities, that man was special. He was a late-game Boss Monster in [Arcane Crown]; unbeatable for many tries even for my veteran skills. Despite being close to his Level in the game, I had died dozens of times before I earned victory. Now I''m just a 2nd Ascension nobody. The result in case we came face to face was obvious. Death. That was why I''ve been saying that this city was a goner. If the Vampiric Father as much as just released his bloodlust, all the living beings that weren''t on the 5th Ascension in the nearest vicinity would drop dead. At least in his full power, anyway. Going to the mansion when such a creature might be lurking there was certain death, but if he was indeed here, distance didn''t matter. Plus, the mansion likely had young-generation vampires¡­ people I could match off against. If that was the case, I should go and keep them occupied instead of allowing them to bother the big fighters. ¡°Let''s do this,¡± I decided and made a run for it. I dashed through the cobblestone road, moving towards the mansion. However, as I approached the area, my body froze instinctively. The sky went bright for a short moment, and the sound of heat cutting through the air filled the city with an odd, loud hum. It was incredibly loud and bright. A monumental pillar of purple energy erupted from the Baron''s mansion, illuminating the night sky with an otherworldly glow. My head snapped towards the source, my eyes wide with shock and awe. The beam illuminated the night and made the clouds clear in the sky. ¡°That¡­¡± The energy cut through the sky like a divine spear, its brilliance overwhelming the darkness. It was daytime for a short moment. That looked like a Dragon''s Breath, and when my eyes traced down, I indeed saw a golden dragon¡¯s head peeking out of the mansion rooftop, shooting the beam. There was a Dragon in this city. Creatures who might as well be rarer than the vampires. Creatures, who by their blood, were closest to the realm of gods. How many shocking things was I going to see in this goddamned city? Such a prospect might have delighted me for a moment, as dragons wouldn''t team up with any vampire, but the feeling didn''t stick. As the beam vanished, my eyes trembled. Where the beam had passed through, a figure stood in the air, unscathed. The light receded to reveal a man draped in a swirling, crimson aura, shimmering like a cloak made of blood and shadows. His skin was as dark as obsidian, contrasting starkly with his flowing, braided hair. His presence was like a void, absorbing the light and casting an oppressive darkness around him. It was as if the night itself had deepened, centering on this one figure, a nexus of malevolence, a pinpoint of evil. The Vampiric Father. [Level ???] Holy shit. An ancient being whose very existence exuded an aura of dread and power¡ªthat was what he was. I''ve met question mark levels before, but they didn''t let out such an aura. They couldn''t. As he stood there, unperturbed by the devastating attack, he calmly brushed off his outfit, a smug smile curling on his lips. The casualness of the gesture sent chills down my spine. He wasn¡¯t in the same league as me¡ªfar from it. I might die if he looked my way. His appearance made me stare at him in awe. Seeing him on a game screen was one thing, but feeling his presence in my bones was another. I stared at him hard, and if he noticed me, he didn''t care to shoot a bug of my Level a look. For a moment I had thought, ¡®There¡¯s a dragon on our side, not everything is lost¡¯. But the attack did nothing. That magnificent attack had zero effect. Was this truly worth it? ¡°....¡± My Qi was really low, too. Should I just flee instead? Chapter 13 – Iskandaar’s Choice Earlier, Amelia blasted from the city''s edge and toward the Baron¡¯s mansion. Her brows were knitted together, as she sensed the presence of a dormant beast coming from the castle. At this rate, she noted in her head, this city''s done for. Not that the city of Lockdown was any good right now. Below her was chaos. Fires raged in several parts of the city, casting an eerie glow against the darkening sky. Smoke rose in thick columns, obscuring parts of the skyline and adding to the oppressive atmosphere. The once orderly streets were filled with fleeing civilians, their panic evident as they hurriedly tried to escape the unfolding catastrophe. Buildings crumbled under the force of the Vampire''s initial attack, leaving debris strewn across the roads, further complicating the paths of escape. If Iskandaar and his knights failed to defeat the vampires, or at least hold them off for a prolonged time, all these civilians would end up dead. They¡¯ll meet a gruesome end, and become vampire food. The air was filled with the sounds of chaos, distant screams, the clash of metal, and the crackling of flames. Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she realized the full extent of the devastation. The city was being torn apart. Dammit. Thankfully, she was here, but she didn''t know how much she could salvage. She¡¯d have no chance if the Vampiric Father was uninjured, but he must be quite weakened. She was confident that even if he somehow healed off much of his injuries, she would give the people enough time to escape. ¡°You think you can just find us and have your way, you bastards?!¡± a shout, domineering and powerful, cut through the air when Amelia reached above the castle. She looked down to find a muscular woman, being covered in black fur in real time, as she clashed against Val, the acting Patriarch of the Obsidian Vampires. A portion of the rooftop was gone, so it was easily observable from the air. Amelia recognized the players. That was Ralian, the acting Matriarch of the Moon Wolf Tribe. The representatives of the two factions were clashing, and they weren¡¯t the only ones. It was a messy situation. Amelia hovered above the castle, her senses attuned to the battle unfolding below. She chose to observe first before moving. ¡°You¡¯ve overstepped your bounds, you furry vermin,¡± Val taunted the woman covered in fur, his voice dripping with arrogance. His eyes glowed a malevolent red, reflecting his bloodlust. ¡°Your tribe¡¯s time is up, Ralian. Our Father demands retribution.¡± Ralian snarled, flashing her fangs. ¡°The Moon Wolf Tribe will not fall to you, bloodsucker!¡± With a swift movement, she lunged at Val, her claws gleaming in the moonlight. She swiped at him with precision, aiming for his throat. It was a move so fast and deadly, that anyone below Level 50 wouldn''t even see it coming. Amelia''s eyes followed it easily. Val dodged her attack, his movements a blur. ¡°Pathetic,¡± he sneered, countering with a swift kick that sent Ralian crashing into a nearby wall. Dust and debris clouded the area, but the werewolf matriarch quickly regained her footing, her eyes blazing with fury. ¡°You''re doomed.¡± Then, she kicked forward and slammed her foot against his chest. His eyes widened, he spat out saliva and was sent flying through a window, breaking glass. Val returned quickly, re-engaging with her. They appeared evenly matched, especially as Ralian''s fur covered her entirely, indicating a full transformation. If it was just a fight between the acting leaders, it''s hard to say who would win. However, there are other players. Amelia noted from the air, hidden behind a turret. In her opinion, if the battle were only between these two, the outcome would be uncertain. Unfortunately, there were other key players in this deadly game. From where she stood behind the turret, she parted her lips and said, ¡°Dragon Tongue Magic: All-Seeing Gaze,¡± she whispered, her eyes glowing with a soft light as her vision pierced through the walls and roof. Now she could see everything. She observed the chaotic scenes unfolding within the mansion, a frown growing on her face. On one side, another powerful vampire and werewolf pair clashed. Rather, the powerful werewolf reputed to rival Ralian in merit within the tribe clashed fiercely with Munera, the eldest child of the Vampiric Father. Their battle was intense, a dance of claws and blood magic, each trying to gain the upper hand. However, the gap between them wasn''t as uncertain as Ralian and Val. Munera would definitely win, at the rate things were moving. Maybe I should help that werewolf, Rathor. She wondered but decided to check out the other areas before finalizing anything. Amelia''s gaze moved to the mansion''s first floor, where the younger and weaker members of both factions fought. There, she saw two dozen werewolves struggling against Ravenor Obsidian, the third child of the Vampiric Father, and his three strong vampire proteges. Among those three, she recognized Rang''thar, the strongest among the new generation of Obsidian Vampires. Despite being outnumbered, four against two dozen, the vampires fought ruthlessly, their savagery unmatched. It was obvious that they would win. The werewolves there didn''t have anyone like Ravenor to help them. Among the werewolves, Lilian, Ralian''s daughter, was being particularly targeted, struggling to hold her own against the relentless onslaught. ¡°Argh!¡± She groaned in pain, a punch from Rang''thar sending her tumbling across the floor. She was trying to transform, but barely any fur covered her forearms. She wasn''t proficient in this, and Rang''thar was basically playing with her. It was a sad sight. But more than that, what caught Amelia''s attention most was the eerie coffin strapped to Ravenor''s back. The lid was missing, leaving it empty, yet it emanated a dark, unsettling energy. Amelia frowned, sensing something ominous about it. What could that be for? she wondered in her head. The dark energy seeping from the coffin suggested something malevolent, whatever had been inside it was dangerous. Amelia had a guess, and that made her weary. Had the worst-case scenario really happened? In that case, why was the coffin open? Where had he gone? Realizing the urgency of the situation, she resolved to intervene. "I need to help them," she murmured, "They won''t last long against those four vampires without support." She had to save this group of two dozen Werewolves first, and then move to help Rathor. Ralian would hopefully manage on her own. Once done, she''d move to find the thing that had been inside the coffin. Just as Amelia prepared to act, a cold voice whispered behind her, sending a chill down her spine. "Oh, what do we have here?" ¡°...!¡± Her body reacted instinctively, goosebumps rising on her skin as she leaped away from her spot at immense speed, spinning to face the new threat. She landed gracefully, eyes narrowing as she scanned the man in front of her, sweat trailing down her forehead. **** Due to Amelia''s sudden movements and landing loudly, her presence did not remain unnoticed anymore. The entire battlefield seemed to pause for a moment, as eyes turned toward her. Lilian, holding her broken forearm with her good hand, also looked up with glittering eyes. She wasn¡¯t the only one, the other werewolves also looked up in shock. Through the hole in the rooftop, only her figure was visible, not the person she was facing. ¡°Is that¡­ the Baroness?¡± one of the werewolves muttered in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Lilian was glad that she wasn¡¯t the only one seeing that, that her head hadn¡¯t been hurt enough to hallucinate. ¡°Damn, I thought she was a normal woman,¡± another whispered, glancing nervously between Amelia and the vampires. The vampires, however, reacted with open hostility. One of the younger generation vampires, Velora, looked at Amelia and shouted, ¡°So, the Baroness was aiding these beasts knowingly,¡± Her fangs bared. ¡°She must be skinned alive, useless human!¡± Everyone was looking at that, and Lilian knew she had to make a move now. This was an opportunity, and she took it to launch herself toward the vampire that had just yelled. With a beast-like snarl, she opened her jaw and bit the vampire, earning a painful shriek from the startled Velora. Her action ignited the other werewolves to act as well, prompting a group of older men and women to leap at the third child of the Vampiric Father, Ravenor, who had been the biggest source of trouble here. Immediately, the situation on the first floor grew a lot more intense. **** Amelia ignored the murmurs and glares, and the eventual fight that worsened inside the castle; she could not be bothered to care about others when her eyes were trembling. Her focus was on the figure in front of her, on the dark-skinned man with a chilling air around her. The Vampire stood tall, a majestic presence in the dark. His broad shoulders and regal bearing exuded an aura of ancient power. He looked at Amelia with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. "Well, well," the Vampiric Father spoke, his voice smooth and commanding. "The supposed Baroness of Lockdarn. I too thought you were just another human puppet, but it seems not. What brings you to interfere in this... unfortunate situation?" Dressed in an elaborate vest adorned with gold and intricate patterns, he exuded an aura of ancient royalty and untamed ferocity, his chest muscles peeking out. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Bloodstains marred the lace of his shirt, a call back to his violent nature. It¡¯s not that dress that made him intimidating, however, the Vampiric Father stood tall and imposing, his dark skin gleaming like polished obsidian under the dim light. His eyes glowed with a menacing golden hue, reflecting a malevolent intelligence and an insatiable hunger for power. His white hair was intricately braided, cascading down his back and contrasting sharply with his skin. His presence was a void, absorbing all light and hope around him, casting a shadow of dread over the battlefield. Every gesture and every movement was calculated to cause intimidation, and his smile was a cruel slash in front of Amelia¡¯s tension. Amelia didn''t respond immediately, her eyes narrowing as she assessed him. The patriarch of the Obsidian Family''s arrogance was tangible, and his casual demeanor grated on her nerves. As he continued to speak, Amelia silently prepared a spell, her lips moving in a barely perceptible chant. Noticing her lack of response, the Vampiric Father smirked. "Silent treatment, is it? A shame, really. You could have made an interesting conversation partner before your inevitable demise." Without warning, the sky above darkened, and a roar of thunder echoed through the air. Amelia''s eyes flashed with power as she finished her incantation. "Dragon Tongue Magic: Storm of the Thunderous Wyrm!" she declared, raising her hands toward the sky. Purple lightning crackled around her, and with a powerful gesture, she unleashed the spell. Bolts of purple lightning descended from the heavens, striking the Vampiric Father with terrifying speed and intensity. The ground shook as the lightning crashed down, enveloping the vampire lord in a brilliant, blinding light. The werewolves and vampires alike shielded their eyes, the sheer force of the attack staggering them. For a moment, it seemed as though Amelia''s magic had found its mark. But as the light faded, the Vampiric Father emerged unscathed, his dark aura flickering around him like a protective shroud. He looked almost bored, brushing imaginary dust from his shoulder. "Is that all?" he asked, his tone mocking. "You''ll need more than that to harm me." Amelia frowned, realizing the extent of his power. "Haah, so it seems I can''t hold back," she murmured, her voice tinged with frustration. "Very well, let''s see how you handle this." With a deep breath, Amelia''s body began to change. Gold scales sprouted across her skin, and her eyes glowed with an intense, otherworldly light. Horns grew from her head, curving back in an elegant yet fearsome display. A long, sinuous tail whipped behind her, and her form expanded, growing larger and more imposing with each passing second. Her figure soon towered over the castle, her weight made it so that she fell through the roof, landing on the first floor, and yet, her massive head peeked over the mansion¡¯s peak. Gasps of awe and fear rippled through the onlookers as Amelia completed her transformation into a majestic dragon, her massive wings unfurling to cast a shadow over the battlefield. Even the Vampiric Father acted. Rather than being so close to her face, he retreated into the sky, looking down at her from above. Still, he did not look panicked. The moon shone behind him gently, and he looked down with his braids swaying in the air. He raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "Ah, no wonder," he mused, his tone shifting to one of intrigue. "I was curious how a human could wield Dragon Tongue Magic. A half-breed dragon, then? Fascinating." He continued to speak, but Amelia did not wait. With a powerful beat of her wings, she opened her maw, and a terrifying energy gathered within, building up to a cataclysmic release. "The Thunder Dragon''s Breath!" she roared, unleashing a torrent of searing, purple lightning plasma energy towards the Vampiric Father. The blast lit up the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the entire area. The force of the attack sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, the air rippled as if it were a river, and the intense heat scorched everything in its path. For a brief moment, everything seemed frozen in time, as the full might of Amelia''s dragon form bore down upon her enemy. The purple energy consumed the area, blinding light and searing heat radiating outward. The Vampiric Father''s silhouette vanished within the inferno, leaving everyone watching with bated breath. As the flames subsided, the air crackled with residual energy, and a heavy silence fell over the battlefield. The smoke cleared, and the Vampiric Father stood, unscathed and seemingly untouched by the attack. His red eyes glowed with a mix of amusement and contempt. He brushed off his vest, not showing the hint of a smile anymore, his voice carrying a mocking tone. "Is that all you have, dragon? Pathetic." His words cut through the silence, sending a chill through those watching. **** Present, The immensely powerful dragon''s breath had different effects on different people. For those fleeing the burning city, it seemed like hell incarnate. Flames roared, and shadows twisted through the air, amplifying their fear as they ran, shouting in sheer terror. Sir Carlos and Sir Lucas, however, had a different response. They weren''t scared. Locked in a fierce struggle against Jacob, the 9th child of the Vampiric Father, they felt a renewed vigor as the beam of Dragon''s Breath cut through the sky. A Dragon was on their side, truly? ¡°Rah!¡± they roared, galvanized by the sight. From their vantage point, they could just make out the dragon''s head and the magnificent beam. They couldn¡¯t see the effect of the breath, and thankfully so, for witnessing its magnificent failure might have shattered their morale. Sir Carlos and Sir Lucas felt more willing to try, as they pushed their bodies to the limit. ¡°I had my suspicions, but that Professor Amelia is really the famous Amelia. Don''t lose hope, Lucas!¡± Sir Carlos shouted to his vice-captain, who grumbled and responded with strength. The two knights pressed their assault, their strikes more precise and forceful. Sir Carlos'' blade sliced across Jacob¡¯s cheek, while Sir Lucas¡¯s thrust narrowly missed the vampire''s heart. Jacob growled, his eyes glowing with rage. ¡°You rats! How dare you!¡± he spat, deflecting their next assault. With a swift kick, he sent Sir Lucas sprawling to the ground, the force of the blow rendering him momentarily unconscious. But Sir Carlos was undeterred. Though Jacob was formidable, it seemed that even he was weakened from the earlier fight with the Moon Wolf Tribe. Otherwise, a near 6th Ascension wouldn''t have had so much trouble against two 4th Ascensions. His injuries hindered him, preventing him from exerting his full strength. There was still a chance for victory. Hope filled Sir Carlos'' veins. A golden spark of aura began to envelop Sir Carlos, his pristine blade glowing brighter with each passing moment. His brown hair seemed to dance in the air, not from the wind, but from the mana that surged around him like a living entity. His power was blooming, a fountain of raw energy ready to burst forth. ¡°Die, monster!¡± Sir Carlos roared, his voice echoing with the promise of retribution. He matched Jacob blow for blow, his strength growing exponentially. Every clash of their weapons sent shockwaves through the air, and the battle between the knight and the vampire grew even more fierce. **** Lilian Lunewolf let out a cry as she clashed claws against Velora, the vampire. Among the three third-generation Obsidian vampires, this girl was the weakest, and Lilian was having a battle leaning toward victory. Lilian was Level 38. She didn¡¯t know what the other person was at; her [Moon Eyes] weren¡¯t developed enough to see Levels yet, but she was sure it was someone slightly higher level than her. However, despite that, Lilian was stronger. ¡°Keugh-!¡± Velora grumbled in frustration as Lilian¡¯s claws ran through her waist, leaving a gash that began to sizzle against the air. ¡°What,¡± Lilian huffed and smiled at her, ¡°not so arrogant now, are you? You''re whimpering like a rat since you¡¯ve been separated from your group.¡± When that woman from earlier transformed into a gigantic dragon, crushing the mansion under her feet, every fighter scattered around to save their lives. In the process, Lilian was separated from her group. She wasn¡¯t sad; she was happy that the three vampires who were bullying her were also separated, leaving only one of them with her. The one left was not the weakest among the three, but she wasn¡¯t the strongest either. It was the same girl who had yelled earlier, allowing Lilian an opening to tackle her and bring her down. Now, she was almost there, ready to kill her. Lilian¡¯s eyes grew sharp, the tattered maid outfit showing her muscles underneath, as she growled toward the pale-skinned Velora. Velora hissed, baring her fangs in a futile display of defiance. "You''ll regret this, you dirty wolf," she spat, blood dripping from her wound. But Lilian only smirked, her claws gleaming with the promise of a final blow. Just as Lilian was about to strike, a blur of movement caught her eye. Two more figures appeared around the area; a kick sent her flying, and predatory grins flashed before her eyes, sending a shiver down her spine. They were the two of the other third-generation vampires. One of them, a tall male with a lean build and red eyes, chuckled darkly. "Were you really losing to someone like her, Velora?" said Rang''thar, the strongest among the third generation. Velora laughed weakly at that, finding new courage now that her comrades had arrived. "Oh, shut up. Just finish her already," she urged, her voice a mixture of pain and glee. ¡°Oh, surely. We¡¯ve played with her for too long,¡± Darian Obsidian, the other member of Velora and Rang¡¯thar¡¯s group, the weakest among them at Level 38, said with a chuckle. He licked his lips as he looked at Lilian. Lilian braced herself, but the combined assault of the three vampires was overwhelming. They moved in unison, their attacks coordinated and relentless. Darian darted to her left, his claws glowing with a sinister red light. "[Blood Frenzy]!" he shouted, his claws slashing in a whirlwind of crimson arcs. Lilian blocked the first few strikes, but the sheer speed and ferocity of the attack forced her back. Meanwhile, Velora, the same girl who couldn¡¯t stand up to her earlier, moved to her right, her hands crackling with dark energy. "[Blood Shadow Bind]!" she intoned, sending tendrils of red shadow to wrap around Lilian''s limbs, immobilizing her. Despite the pain and the restraint, Lilian fought back fiercely. Her claws glowed with a silvery light as she invoked her own skill, "[Lunar Fury]!" She slashed at the shadows binding her, breaking free and lunging at Velora. The vampire hissed and leaped back, but not before Lilian¡¯s claws left a deep gash on her arm. "You''ll pay for that!" Velora snarled, but before she could retaliate, Rang''thar moved in. Rang''thar, the strongest among the new generation of Obsidian Vampires, approached with an air of cold authority. He didn''t rush like the others; instead, he walked slowly, each step measured. He was waiting for the right moment. ¡°Just stay out of this, I¡¯ll handle her,¡± When Lilian turned her attention towards Darian again, Rang''thar struck. "[Crimson Flash]!" His body blurred as he appeared behind her, his fist charged with crimson energy. The blow hit Lilian square in the back, sending her crashing to the ground. She rolled to her feet, but the damage was done. Her vision swam, and she struggled to focus. Darian grabbed her by the hair, yanking her head back and exposing her throat. "Keke¡­ You look good for a wolf. Sad how I can¡¯t play with you... Time to die, little wolf," he sneered, his fangs bared. Lilian struggled, trying to break free, but his grip was like iron. "[Vampiric Grip]!" he invoked, his hand glowing with a dark power that sapped her strength. Velora laughed, a cruel, mocking sound. "Not so tough now, are you? Weren¡¯t you asking me the same thing, you bitch?" she jeered, her eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. She joined Darian, her boots slamming into Lilian¡¯s ribs with brutal force. "Feel that? That''s what happens when you mess with us. We, the Obsidian, are the only rulers under the moon," she taunted. Lilian¡¯s body writhed in pain on the ground as the two vampires kicked and stomped on her relentlessly. Rang''thar watched his comrades toy with their prey, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "Enough," he said, his voice cold and authoritative, as he let the smile drop. ¡°What?¡± Velora raised an eyebrow. "Let''s not waste any time. The battle between the Patriarch and the dragon is growing more intense, I¡¯d like to witness it. So let¡¯s end this." He raised a hand, crimson energy crackling around his fingers as he charged a deadly skill. "[Blood Reaper]!" he said, the energy coalescing into a massive, scythe-like blade above his head. The blade hummed with lethal power, ready to strike. Lilian¡¯s vision blurred, her strength fading. Crimson energy crackled around the blade, as he readied himself. Lilian¡¯s vision blurred, her strength fading. She closed her eyes, bracing for the end. But it never came. A powerful force crashed into Rang''thar, sending him flying. The impact was so sudden and fierce that the ground trembled. Lilian opened her eyes to see the useless youngest of the Romani Family standing before her, his expression fierce while his tongue clicked in annoyance. Lilian blinked, surprised and shocked, while the other two vampires shouted and ran to their strongest member in worry. ¡°Rang''thar!¡± The human noble glanced down at Lilian, offering a small, reassuring smile. "Hang in there," he said before turning his attention to the remaining vampires. The two vampires who had been beating her looked at Iskandaar in shock and rage, but Rang''thar¡¯s grumble made them look back at him. They helped their strongest stand up, as he growled at Iskandaar. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this humiliation, human.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I ended up choosing,¡± Iskandaar shrugged, snapping his fists as if unloading a gun. He took a stance, facing the vampire, while Lilian stared at him back with confused eyes. Since when was he strong? She really thought he was as useless as a human could ever be. Chapter 14 – The Worst Day Ever Chapter 14: The Worst Day Ever
I didn¡¯t want to come. But I had a Trump Card up my sleeves, the Skill I received after merging Heavenly Demon God Art with a Skill provided by the System. [¡®True Demon God Art: The Temporal Overdraft¡¯ has been unlocked]. It came with some severe cost, far too potent to use in most situations, but it might end up saving my life in the worst case scenario. I tightened my grip on the hilt of my sword, the one I had taken from the dead body of a soldier, feeling the weight of the blade as I assessed the floating levels over their heads. Rang¡¯thar, [Level 42]. Velora, [Level 39]. Darian, [Level 38]. I heard their names being shouted by one another, so I knew who was who. More importantly, the numbers hovered like an ominous reminder of the disparity in our strength. Frowning to myself, I knew this was going to be anything but easy. My confidence wavered, but I couldn¡¯t show it. Not now. One would wonder why the hell I chose to come here instead of running away if I was scared of losing and dying. The answer was simple. If I didn¡¯t fight, everyone would die. Including me. In his fight against the Dragon, the Vampiric Father might just drop a nuke-like Skill and erase the city and its surrounding area. Fleeing was pointless. If not a nuke, then the city would fall regardless, and the people would suffer a fate worse than death. I didn¡¯t have the luxury of running. And besides, running had never been my style. Not when my legs worked, no. My thoughts were cut short when the vampires rushed at me with blinding speed, their predatory eyes locked onto their target; me. I focused. Rang¡¯thar barked his orders, ¡°You two, take care of the girl! I¡¯ll deal with the human!¡± His shout made the two vampires move past me, going for the wolf girl instead whose name I hadn¡¯t caught yet. While he lunged at me himself, his claws swiped through the air with lethal precision. I barely dodged, feeling the rush of panic surge through me. Kicking backward, I felt my adrenaline in full flow, my senses heightened to their peak. He was faster, stronger, and his claws sliced through the concrete wall beside us like a hot scythe through tofu. Every move he made was a calculated attempt to end my life. I had nothing that made me stand above him¡­ perhaps except for my Martial Art Techniques. It was they that helped me kill that Assasin, who was 14 levels above me, and then the thrall vampires too. Unfortunately, although my attacks were lethal compared to my levels, they couldn¡¯t be spammed. They took too much Qi, and I was down to just 30% already after my earlier escape from Jacob. ¡°[Crimson Flash]!¡± Rang¡¯thar roared, his body blurring as he appeared right in front of me. His fist, charged with crimson energy, hurtled toward me. Shit. I barely managed to sidestep, feeling the force of his punch graze my ribs. The pain shot through me, but I couldn¡¯t afford to slow down. I countered with a swift roundhouse kick, my leg arcing through the air with trained precision and power. The momentum of my body twisted in perfect harmony, hips rotating to maximize the force behind the strike. My shin aimed to connect with his ribs, a move designed to disrupt his balance and create an opening for my next attack. It struck, and I immediately launched my hand that wasn¡¯t holding the sword. [True Demon Fist Art, First Form¡ªThe Burning Barrage of the Bull of Heaven!] My fist exploded with Qi, aiming for his chest. However, he deflected it with ease, his claws swiping dangerously close to my face. That surprised me. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, human?¡± Rang¡¯thar sneered, his eyes gleaming with sadistic delight. He swiped his claws again, this time catching my shoulder even as I jumped and backstepped. Hot blood sprayed from the wound, but I gritted my teeth and pushed through the pain. I had to keep moving, keep dodging. His speed was overwhelming, and I knew a single mistake could cost me my life. I wish I could use the [Body Flicker] technique, but it wasn¡¯t very cost-effective. I couldn¡¯t even control it properly. Yet I tried my best with my experience in the ring, pouring Qi into my feet to imitate something similar. Memories from another life flashed before my eyes, as I hopped around the area, darting across the terrain. There was a strain on my Qi, it was going down in real-time, but it was my only chance to gain some distance. Rang¡¯thar chased after me, his laughter echoing through the battlefield. What¡¯s up with him grinning and laughing? Was he trying to imitate his grandfather? ¡°[Blood Reaper]!¡± he shouted, a massive, scythe-like blade of crimson energy forming above his head. He swung it down with terrifying force. I barely managed to dodge, the blade slicing through the ground where I had been standing just moments before. Well, he did look like the Vampiric Father kind of, with dark skin and braids. That came from his origin, as he¡¯s not from the western continent, let alone the Ethenia Empire. Not all of his children had dark skin, as the Vampiric Father mated with different women for each of his children, who then mated with other Vampires from other families, some even chose humans or other races, so some of his grandchildren looked far different from him. I have to think, to strategize. My sword wasn¡¯t going to hold up much longer, and my Qi was rapidly depleting. I had to rely on my wits and agility. I kept running, using the terrain to my advantage, ducking behind debris and leaping over obstacles. ¡°I thought you were stronger, the way you bravely stepped in!¡± Rang¡¯thar shouted with a mocking laugh, followed by a relentless pursuit that left me no room to breathe. He was on me in an instant, his claws a blur of deadly strikes. I parried with my sword, but the sheer force of his attacks sent shockwaves up my arm. The blade was already showing signs of strain, with cracks spiderwebbing across its surface. ¡°[Blood Frenzy]!¡± he roared, his claws glowing with an intense crimson light. His strikes became a whirlwind of slashes, each one aimed to tear me apart. I was barely holding on, my movements becoming more desperate with each passing second. In a bid to create some space, I kicked off a nearby wall, flipping over Rang¡¯thar and landing a solid kick to the back of his head. He stumbled forward, more surprised than hurt, but it brought me a moment''s reprieve. I channeled Qi into my sword. [True Demon Sword Art, First Form¡ªAbsolute Cataclysm of the Demonic Butterfly!] I performed, my sword glowing with a fierce, dark blue energy. I slashed at Rang¡¯thar, aiming for his neck, releasing an explosion of butterfly wings. He blocked with his long claws, but the force of my attack sent him stumbling backward. ¡°Impressive, but not enough,¡± he growled, his eyes burning with fury. He lunged at me again, his claws tearing through the air. I parried with my sword, but the impact was too much. The blade shattered, leaving me unarmed and vulnerable, and a kick landed on my chest to send me slamming against a wall. Goddammit. Rang¡¯thar smirked, sensing victory, as he walked over to me slowly. ¡°It¡¯s over for you, human,¡± he said, raising his claws for the final strike. Blood aura spiked out of his claws like blades of energy, and I braced myself, knowing my fists alone wouldn¡¯t reach him. If they did, he¡¯d cut them off. I tried to dodge, jumping up, but Rang¡¯thar was too fast. His claws raked across my chest, leaving deep, bleeding gashes. It wasn¡¯t looking very good. I staggered back, slumping down to my ass, back against the wall. The pain was overwhelming. ¡°Is this¡­ is this really worth it to go this far?¡± I looked up at him and asked, a hand covering my chest, while the other was in front of me stretched out. He scoffed in return. To him, the battle had been long decided. His posture relaxed and he turned his head to the wolf girl. I saw panic in the eyes of the wolf girl in the background, engaged against two vampires. The situation mustn¡¯t look very good. He looked back at me and began laughing even louder than before. Everyone believed I was done for, naturally so. Rang¡¯thar opened his mouth, ¡°Oh, look at you begging. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk with a weak h-¡± I wasn¡¯t begging, no. I was looking for an opening, and I just found one. My movements cut through his words, and in a split-second decision, I summoned the Demonic Dagger hidden in my [Soul Storage]. The Demonic Dagger that I bought from the black market appeared in my hand, its blade shimmering with dark energy. As Rang¡¯thar swiped at me in shock, far too clumsy to do any harm, I ducked beneath his claws. His claws tried to slam my Demonic Dagger away, but I just took it back into my soul space, dodging it. Swiping was the only thing he could do here. I was far too close for him to do any other attack, I could see through his inexperience. These young vampires might all be high-level, but I guessed they haven''t fought anyone on their level. They hadn¡¯t fought with anyone that could exploit their weakness, they¡¯ve always had the advantage. That was why I¡¯ve been able to kill them all, and it seemed that Rang¡¯thar was no exception. I leaped upward. His chest was right in front of me; in an instant I summoned the dagger again. This time it spawned right in his chest. His eyes widened in shock, his body convulsing as the dark energy of the dagger spread through his veins. He staggered back, clutching at the wound. ¡°You¡­how¡­¡± he choked out, blood trickling from his lips. I pulled the dagger out and then stabbed it into his ear, hearing it penetrate with a sloppy sound, and watching as he crumbled to the ground. [You''ve defeated an enemy far above your level. You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve reached Level 21!] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has reached 13.77%. You''ve been enlightened about one technique.] [....!] That was it. Although I was injured beyond belief, and the battle took everything I had, I won. Victory was mine. An immense energy cocooned around me, healing my wounds, and recharging my stamina. My half-torn armor-plated clothes showed pristine skin under, and at this point, I was half-naked. I couldn¡¯t relax, though. I turned my head towards the other two vampires. Seeing their leader fall, they hesitated for a moment. Their confidence wavered, and that was all I needed as I rushed toward them. Before I could reach them, Velora turned around and ran. Darian was too shocked to follow her, and the wolf girl took that chance, diving a clawed hand into his chest. Blood sprouted out, and the female vampire fled the scene too fast for us to catch. I let out a scoff and stopped chasing her, turning to the wolf girl instead, who was watching me in awe. ¡°Who¡­ who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Ah, me? I¡¯m Iskandaar Romani. We¡¯ve met before.¡± I said, reaching out a hand, while the other still held the dagger. She looked at it, and then slowly took my hand, retracting her claws. ¡°It¡¯s Lilian¡­¡± Lilian looked at me, her eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and hope; she hesitated, looking at the air between us, and added. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve reached Level 39, and have enough experience to reach Level 40. However, I have a quest to fulfill, but I can¡¯t view it outside a temple. There¡¯s a secret chamber¡­ in this mansion¡­ will you help to get there? I can ascend then, and then be of more help in this battle,¡± she said, her voice trembling with urgency. ¡°Please?¡± A secret chamber that¡¯ll let her see the quest and ascend? Huh? A temple in a Baron¡¯s mansion? Oh no, wait¡­ The Moon Wolf Tribe, Amelia said their matriarch was a¡­ Divine Beast. Something of a God itself; a Demi-God to be precise. So that creature was in a secret chamber? Will it be able to act as a God to show her the quest?You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. If such a creature was here, shouldn¡¯t it come out and fight the Vampiric Father? I was scowling in my head, but I didn¡¯t show it. I was shocked, and a bulb of hope lit up in my chest. I nodded at her, ¡°Lead the way.¡± We moved quickly, navigating through the chaos and destruction. The battle was far from over, but we had a new objective. And this time, we had a fighting chance. **** The two of us ran through the interior of the messy and broken mansion, moving beside one another, senses on high alert. ¡°The dragon caused this when it transformed,¡± Lilian informed me as we ran. The rooftop of the mansion was mostly gone, so just looking up let me see the spectacle of color and destruction above. That mythical creature was now in the sky, engaged in a battle against the Vampiric Father, testing each other¡¯s Skills and bloodline powers. It was intense. As a battle between demi-gods should be. I felt like an ant as I ran, clenching my jaws and focusing on the path ahead. ¡°To the left,¡± I whispered, and Lilian quickly turned to the left. My Demonic Sphere caught a vampire ahead. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be this many vampires here,¡± Lilian said, ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Seems like it,¡± I agreed with her suspicion. ¡°The humans who failed to escape, a lot of them have been turned into thralls. The mansion is littered with them.¡± From the way they were moving in my demonic sphere, they didn¡¯t seem ¡®awake¡¯, not like the thralls I fought before. They seemed more like zombies to my senses. So I was assuming they had already died, and then risen as thralls? Unsure. I followed Lilian¡¯s lead, avoiding any possible vampire on the way thanks to my Sphere, as the two of us made our way into a storage room. It was one part of the mansion that still had its rooftop intact, so nobody must have seen us from above. Lilian led me inside, and soon, she poured her mana on a spot in the wall, and a part of the floor popped open. ¡°A secret passage,¡± I muttered and she nodded, looking up at me. ¡°Can you stay guarding here?¡± she asked and I showed her a nervous smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be more suspicious if anyone sees me standing idle here. It¡¯s wiser to go inside. Unless whatever is in there is forbidden for outsiders?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± from the way her expression grew worried, it did seem forbidden. I heard the Matriarch was quite injured, she probably didn¡¯t want an outsider to see that. That was when a voice boomed, coming from the depth of the secret passage, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lilian. Bring him in.¡± It was a voice so ethereal that it sent shivers down my spine. Such a powerful voice, I couldn¡¯t believe it belonged to someone on death''s door. My hand clutched my demonic dagger tighter, and then I quickly deposited it in my Soul Storage. I didn¡¯t want to offend a divine beast with a demonic item. Lilian looked surprised by the order but didn¡¯t disagree. She looked at me and then stepped into the hole in the floor, walking down the stairs. I followed, hearing sharp mechanics as the passage closed behind us. Then, we picked up the pace. We ran through the long dark hallway, reaching a bright light in the end. It was a single door, with a veil fluttering on it instead of a closed door. ¡°Come in,¡± the voice from before said, ¡°both of you.¡± Lilian scowled in surprise and took a look at me. Then, she stepped through the veil and I followed suit. My senses bloomed, light blinding me for a moment. As I stepped through the veil, my senses were overwhelmed by a sudden change in atmosphere. My eyes grew wide, my ears twitched, and my heart skipped. The air grew heavier, almost tangible as if the very fabric of reality had thickened. It felt like I had crossed into another realm, a place where the divine intersected with the mortal. My breath caught in my throat as I took in the sight before me. The chamber was vast, its walls lined with intricate carvings depicting ancient battles and celestial beings. The air shimmered with a faint, ethereal glow, casting everything in a soft, surreal light. At the center of the room lay the source of this overwhelming presence. A massive wolf, its fur as white as freshly fallen snow, radiating a divine aura that filled the space with almost palpable energy. [Level ???] The beast was enormous, easily dwarfing any living thing I had ever seen, perhaps as big as the dragon from earlier. Its eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light, seemed to pierce through my very soul. I was at 2nd Ascension now, so I should be able to perceive people lower than Level 100; the 7th Ascension. She was above that. Each breath it took resonated through the chamber, a deep, rhythmic pulse that echoed like the heartbeat of the world itself. Its fur, pristine and immaculate, seemed to shimmer with an inner light, each strand reflecting the glow of the chamber in a mesmerizing dance of luminescence. My knees felt weak, a mix of awe and fear coursing through my veins. There were too many big players here, where the presence of a dragon seemed insignificant. The sheer power and majesty of this creature before me, the Matriarch, was humbling. It served as a reminder of my own insignificance in the grand scheme of things. Despite its apparent frailty, so injured that it couldn¡¯t stand on its foot, I could sense the immense strength lying just beneath the surface, like a slumbering volcano waiting to erupt. Lilian approached the Divine Beast with a reverence I could only begin to understand, her steps careful and measured. She bowed deeply, her voice trembling with emotion as she spoke. ¡°Matriarch, I¡¯m here for my 4th Ascension. As for this human boy, he is someone who helped me defeat the vampires. He¡¯s surprisingly strong.¡± The Matriarch''s eyes shifted to me, and I felt an overwhelming pressure as if the weight of the heavens themselves had descended upon me. It was as if time stood still, the air crackling with an unspoken power. The realization that I stood before a being of immense power, a creature whose very existence was intertwined with the fate of this world made my thoughts pause. It¡­ no¡ªher intelligence far surpassed mine for me to refer to her as an inanimate object¡ªshe was on the verge of her death, and her death would leave this planet changed. Because undoubtedly, she was one of the pillars of this world. I could feel the divine energy radiating from her, a force so potent it seemed to seep into my very bones, trying to ignite a primal instinct within me to bow, to submit to this ancient and godly presence. For a moment, my knees almost buckled to do just that. Then, something else from within shattered that feeling. A flow of blood-red Qi slipped out of me, surrounding me like smoke from a cigarette. One moment, I was paralyzed, caught in the gaze of the Matriarch, and another, the divine will of a greater man thumped through my veins. The willpower of a God from another world helped my eyes regain clarity, I stared up at the creature without blinking. ¡°Interesting,¡± the Matriarch said slowly, withdrawing her aura the best she could. ¡°Ah, allow me to apologize. I was simply curious how¡­ such an interesting specimen was doing here.¡± Could she perhaps sense that I was a reincarnator? Transmigrator? Or was it the odd demonic energy in me that made her curious? She looked away from me, unbothered to wait for my reply, and looked at Lilian. ¡°You said you¡¯re ready for your 4th Advancement? Come here,¡± she said, and Lilian walked closer. The wolf gently raised one of her paws, just that action causing her breath to fasten, as she closed her eyes. ¡°The window will appear before you. What does it say?¡± A true God would be able to see the Quest Window that they¡¯d bring up themselves, but this divine beast couldn¡¯t. It made sense, she wasn''t a true divinity. Lilian answered, eyes closed, ¡°It¡¯s, uh¡­¡± her voice quivered. ¡°It just says¡­ ¡®Survive¡¯.¡± ¡°....¡± the Matriarch¡¯s jaws clenched at that. She appeared disrespected by that. ¡°Do the fates and heavens think my blood would perish tonight, to offer such an outrageous quest? Just because I¡¯m slightly injured¡­!¡± Honestly, I could understand it. While she looked fine from the outside, she was greatly injured inside. She had trouble just raising a single paw, while the Vampiric Father was clashing against a dragon. If the dragon lost, the result of this battle was as clear as day. The Matriarch wasn¡¯t delusional either. She sighed, admitting defeat. ¡°Accept the quest, Lilian. I apologize for being so useless, hiding in here and not even able to aid you all.¡± ¡°No, no, I am the one who¡¯s at fault, grandmother!¡± Lilian said with her eyes wide and teary. ¡°If only I could have brought back that cup, then you could have fought! Even if it didn¡¯t heal you fully, you could have fought instead of staying here. I¡¯m sorry for making you feel so useless!¡± A cup? A cup that can heal¡­ Oh shit, wait! I blinked. ¡°Hey, hey, a minute please,¡± I spoke up, raising my hand. A light shone on my palm, as Lilian¡¯s head snapped at me, and the Matriarch¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°This thing,¡± I pointed at the Demonic Cup. ¡°You two aren¡¯t talking about this, by any chance, are you? **** Lilian stared in silence. For three whole seconds, she just stared, and after that, she leaped at him with her fangs out. ¡°You bastard!¡± Rage coursed through Lilian¡¯s veins as she jumped at Iskandaar after a moment of shock. ¡°It''s you! It¡¯s really you who stole it!¡± She ran around four cities in search of something that could heal her grandmother, she spent weeks in search. She found nothing, and then she chose to search Romer City. She searched the black market there for half a week, individually checking all items, and after long, she finally came across it. The Demonic Cup. An item that could heal her grandmother! She didn¡¯t have the money to buy it, so she returned to get money. She ran to Lockdarn for days and then returned to Romer after another series of sprinting. She finally got the money to buy the cup, but the cup was already gone. Lilian still felt the sense of devastation that had spread through her veins. Was this bastard after all of her misery?! ¡°Lilian, stop,¡± her grandmother said, raising a paw between her and Iskandaar. Anyone else, and Lilian would have slapped it away, but it was the Matriarch. She stopped herself reluctantly, glaring at Iskandaar who shot her a confused look. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up when I get the chance!¡± she shouted, and he shrugged. ¡°He did not do that intentionally. He must have coincidentally stumbled upon it, Lilian,¡± the Matriarch said. ¡°Rather, isn¡¯t it fate that he came here with it? Fate wanted the cup to be bought here. Perhaps it didn¡¯t allow you to bring it yourself because you¡¯d have faced danger.¡± ¡°Yeah, think optimistically,¡± Iskandaar agreed with a snap of fingers, although he didn¡¯t get the situation fully. He looked at the Matriarch, ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to die tonight. If this can heal you, I¡¯ll go pick up the dead people¡¯s blood and make a potion-tea. The mansion has enough bodies littering around to make one.¡± ¡°You even know how it''s used,¡± the Matriarch said, her eyes glowing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave that to you. Lilian, you stay here. I have one remaining ¡®boon¡¯ that can force-complete a Quest. I¡¯ll raise you to 4th Ascension by the time he returns.¡± ¡°But grandmother! Shouldn¡¯t I go with him?¡± She started, suspecting that he might run off when the Matriarch shot her a disapproving look. ¡°Lilian,¡± the Matriarch said, and that was enough. Lilian flinched, recalling how he had saved her and fought for her. He was not an enemy, she had let her frustration get the better of her just now. Instead of being stuck on it, she quickly bowed to Iskandaar. ¡°I apologize!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, happens when adrenaline is high,¡± he waved it off, the cup in his hand vanishing again. He looked at the Matriarch again, hesitating. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be quick. If somehow you think I¡¯m too late¡­ assume I died.¡± Lilian realized that he was as desperate as them. He couldn¡¯t leave this place with his life intact as long as the Vampiric Father was alive; leaving this chamber in the face of danger to collect blood was a dangerous choice, but he had to do it. **** I steadied my nerves as I walked through the dark corridors, returning to the secret passage I¡¯d entered through. I felt scared. Each step echoed in the dimly lit passage, the weight of the task ahead pressing down on me. My heart thumped loudly in my chest, a relentless reminder of the danger that awaited outside. The only remaining players I could come across were enemies leagues above me, and they were not people I could handle. I had to be especially alert with my Demonic Sphere. Slowing down, I decided to check what Skill I received earlier, after reaching Level 18. That might just end up saving my life. I opened my notification window. [...You''ve processed and learned the second move of the True Demon Sword Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ in general comes with this, to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate enough to level up a skill.] [Swordsmanship (Basic) has been upgraded to Swordsmanship (Apprentice).] Huh. So it¡¯s just an upgrade on existing skills, rather than something totally new. I guessed this was how the growth process would follow, I¡¯d keep unlocking more forms within the three arts, rather than unlocking the other demonic technique. That limited me. The Heavenly Demon God Cult¡¯s martial arts were more than just these three, but I¡¯ll have to learn them myself from memory. As for this technique itself, it wasn¡¯t bad, but it¡¯s nowhere near the Skill I received after merging two. I¡¯d use them if the situation required me to. As I reached the end of the secret passage, I pressed my hand against the wall to the right. Lilian had informed me where it was, but I had to feel around the wall a little to actually find it. Pressing it once I felt it, the secret passage opened up. Light filled the stairs. The staircase, devoid of any sound, was overwhelmed with it. The world outside seemed to blur into chaos, and the muffled sounds of battle grew louder, punctuated by the occasional explosion. I stepped into the storage room, my senses on high alert, closing the door behind me. The air was thick with tension, and every fiber of my being screamed at me to stay hidden. But there was no turning back now. I took a moment to compose myself, my mind racing. ¡°There are a bunch of zombies running around, would their blood work?¡± Gathering blood from the fallen was not going to be easy, especially with vampires and werewolves tearing each other apart. I could get caught in the battle. Deciding to return to where I had defeated Rang¡¯thar instead of finding a zombie, I stepped outside. ¨C Boom! Just as I did so, a deafening explosion rocked the mansion. The force of it sent tremors through the floor, and I instinctively ducked, shielding my face from the debris. When I opened my eyes a second later, the wall in front of me had caved in, and a werewolf was hurled through it, almost crashing against me with a sickening thud. The werewolf lay motionless beside me, defeated. The level notification was gone from over his head, he was dead. Shit. There was an enemy. My heart skipped a beat as I turned to the gaping hole in the wall, my eyes widening in horror. Stepping through the dust and debris was a woman, and to my dread, it was not a small fry. It was someone who I recognized from the game. A big shot. [Level ???] Holy fuck. Could this day grow any worse? Munera Obsidian, the eldest child of the Vampiric Father, stepped through the hole, filling the hallway with her dominating presence. She exuded an aura of sheer power, her every movement deliberate and lethal. Her eyes gleamed with a cruel satisfaction as she surveyed the scene. ¡°I thought you¡¯d last for longer, Rathor,¡± she looked down at the fallen werewolf and said with a mixture of disdain and boredom as if defeating such a powerful foe was nothing more than a minor inconvenience. Then, her gaze shifted to me, and I felt a chill run down my spine. She was not on the same aura level as the Matriarch, but my mind saw through the danger regardless. There was no way I could fight her. Running seemed pointless, but I couldn¡¯t just stand there either. The air grew thick with tension as our eyes locked, her expression shifting to one of mild curiosity. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. The noise of battle faded into the background, leaving only the oppressive silence between us. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat a countdown to death. Munera took a step forward, her lips curling into a predatory smile. ¡°Heh,¡± she purred, her voice dripping with malice. ¡°A human still alive in this mess? Fascinating.¡± Chapter 15 – A Vampire or a Dragon? Perhaps a Wolf? You know that sensation when a gun was to be suddenly aimed at you? It didn¡¯t matter how much you could deadlift or how hard you could punch¡ªbecause you¡¯d realize in that moment, death was inevitable. That was exactly how I felt right now. Munera Obsidian stepped forward and said, "Heh," in a low, somewhat purring voice. I retreated a step, but I was met by a wall. Her presence filled the little hallway. "A human who¡¯s still alive in this mess? Fascinating," she said, her eyes shining with a dark humor as her lips formed a mocking grin. "And here I believed that I had dealt with every weakling." Munera attacked as fast as a snake before I could even detect her movement. With an iron-like grasp, her hand sprang out and grabbed my neck. I was slammed against the cold, unyielding wall in an instant, and the force of the blow forced my breath out of my lungs. SHIT. My breath was cut off by her tightening fingers, and I felt a sharp pain shoot through my neck and spine. However, what really frightened me was not the physical pain but rather her overwhelming strength and the fact that she could easily break my windpipe with a mere flick of her hand. Her ominous, black eyes stared into mine, probing, assessing. "Little human, what are you doing here?¡± With a tone full of condescension, she asked. ¡°Trying to play hero? Or just looking for a quick death?¡± Bored. That¡¯s what she was, the reason why she cared to talk with me. Perhaps she was buying time for herself to recover some strength after her fight with this dead werewolf. Meaning she wasn¡¯t at her full power. Not that any of that was important to me; she could kill me even if she was at death¡¯s door. I was unable to speak or breathe. The darkness was drawing in, making it harder for me to see clearly at the edges. My thoughts raced, looking for any way out of this. I was absolutely positive that I couldn''t fight her. She was much more than I could manage. Today is the day I die. I could feel death creeping up from behind me, just a millimeter away. She just had to twist her finger, and my neck would twist the other way. My only chance was to somehow convince her to let me go, but what could I possibly say to sway someone like her? Then, just as panic was about to take hold of me, I remembered a name that might be my only hope. Ah, right¡­ I almost forgot. I opened my mouth to speak, but all that came out was a choked gasp. Munera narrowed her eyes and relaxed her hold just enough to allow me to stutter out a single word. ¡°Nebula¡­¡± Silence spread through the room. I could practically feel the weight of the name bearing down on me as it hung in the air between us. Something flashed in her eyes for a moment. Inquisitiveness? Interested? Whatever it was, it was sufficient to prevent her from breaking my neck that very moment. "What did you say?¡± Munera demanded, her grip tightening once more, but her tone slightly changed¡ªit became more inquisitive rather than deadly. Her gaze pierced through me as though she were attempting to draw the truth from my very being. ¡°Nebula¡­ Carlstein¡­ she is my fianc¨¦e¡­¡± I managed to gasp out, the words tumbling over each other in my desperation. ¡°We¡¯ve¡­ we¡¯ve been in love since childhood¡­ Dear mother-in-law.¡± Her eyes widened slightly, the first real sign of emotion I¡¯d seen from her. The cold detachment in her gaze faltered, replaced by something far more dangerous. A sense of recognition passed through her pupils. ¡°Nebula?¡± she repeated, her voice softer now, almost contemplative. ¡°My daughter¡­ you¡¯re saying she¡¯s engaged to you? A mere human?¡± To be fair, she herself did willingly marry the Carlstein Baron, that lucky bastard. She couldn¡¯t judge her daughter for loving a human. Even if, of course, I was making a lot of shit up. But yes, it¡¯s true. The character I said who was half an Obsidian Vampire¡­ was none other than her. My fianc¨¦, Nebula Carlstein. When I joked ¡®Unless the sunlight bothers you, it''s better than indoors,¡¯ with her, there were more underlying implications that I let her catch back then. I nodded as best as I could with her hand still around my throat. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s all true.¡± Munera¡¯s gaze stayed still, scrutinizing every inch of my face as if searching for any sign of deceit. The pressure of her fingers was stubborn, a constant reminder of the power she wielded over me. If she thought I was trying to make a fool out of her, she could and would end me. I felt sweat on my forehead, feeling her weighing my words, deciding whether or not to believe me. ¡°Tell me then,¡± she said, her voice a deadly whisper. ¡°How did you know I am her mother? Speak quickly before I change my mind.¡± I swallowed hard, forcing myself to stay calm despite the panic clawing at my insides. ¡°I¡­ I have an Optical Skill. An Aetheris Eyes, I''m sure you know what that is¡­¡± I lied, my mind scrambling to come up with something plausible. ¡°It allows me to see things¡­ like levels and other details. It¡¯s limited, but it works. I can see that you¡¯re on the 7th Ascension,¡± I added, hoping the flattery might work in my favor. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly what Level, though¡­¡± Munera¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze still as cold and sharp as a blade. But she didn¡¯t immediately dismiss my words. Instead, she seemed to be considering them, turning them over in her mind. Thankfully, I remembered her from the game, [Arcane Crown], that she was at the 7th Ascension. She couldn¡¯t be weaker than that now, otherwise I¡¯d have been able to see it. ¡°An optical skill, you say?¡± she murmured, her grip on my throat loosening just a fraction more. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I could see her thoughts churning behind her cold eyes, and I knew this was my only chance. I had to make her believe me, had to make her care enough to let me live. My mind raced as I tried to find the right words. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not asking for mercy,¡± I stammered, my voice hoarse from the pressure on my throat. ¡°But Nebula¡­ she would want me alive. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s always spoken about you, about how proud she is of her lineage¡­ of you. How sad she was when you ¡®died¡¯. I remember consoling her afterward¡­ when we first met during our childhood in a noble event¡­ I¡¯m really surprised to see you alive¡­ mother-in-law.¡± ¡°....¡± Munera Obsidian was still a mother, in the end. She had her reasons for faking her death and leaving her daughter behind, and it wasn¡¯t because she hated Nebula. There were other matters. Munera¡¯s grip loosened even more, and for a moment, I thought I might actually have a chance at escape. Her expression slightly softened, and I noticed the tiniest trace of humanity in her eyes. There was a trace of the maternal bond she might have with Nebula. For the first time, I saw a flicker of hesitation. ¡°She¡¯s proud¡­you say?¡± Munera¡¯s voice was quieter now, more thoughtful. She seemed to be lost in thought, her mind drifting to memories I couldn¡¯t begin to fathom. She hid it well, but she looked happy that her daughter didn¡¯t find her vampire lineage disgusting. It was working. Then her eyes snapped back to mine, losing the positive emotion, and her grip tightened once more. Though the grip was not as harsh as before. Indeed, it was working. She looked at the family emblem on the chest of my clothes. ¡°If you¡¯re lying to me, human, I will make you regret it. You¡¯re from the Romani house, eh? I¡¯ll confirm if you¡¯re truly engaged with her or not, after leaving this place.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± I croaked, my vision swimming as I struggled to breathe. ¡°She¡­ she always talked about you, about how she wanted to be strong, like you.¡± Munera¡¯s eyes looked into mine for what felt like an eternity, and then, as if making a decision, she released me. I collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath, my hand instinctively clutching my bruised throat. I looked up at her, waiting for her next move, still not sure if I was going to live through this encounter. Munera turned her back on me, her voice cold but with a hint of something else. Perhaps reluctance, perhaps caution. ¡°Consider yourself lucky, human. Sparing someone as weak as you wouldn¡¯t do me any harm. But if you¡¯re telling the truth, and you¡¯re indeed my daughter¡¯s love, then killing you would be a loss. So I¡¯ll let you live. Oh, and,¡± she paused and turned her head back. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell her that I¡¯m alive.¡± She walked away, her movements graceful and arrogant, leaving me kneeling on the ground. My heart still raced with the adrenaline of near death. I watched her leave, my mind spinning. Fucking powerhouses. As Munera disappeared into the shadows, the weight of her presence lifted. I once again realized just¡­ how close I had come to dying. ¡°Fuck,¡± my hands trembled as I slowly rose to my feet, the full weight of what had just happened settling over me. The relief was almost overwhelming, but it was dampened when I told myself how narrowly I had escaped with my life. I had survived, but barely. And now, I had to move. She told me to run, so if she saw me for a second time around here, I''d be dead for sure. The task of gathering the blood still remained, and the clock was ticking. It was tickling fast. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time. With one last look in the direction Munera had gone, I turned and began to wander the mansion. **** Amelia Dustlaef sliced through the sky, her wings beating furiously as she ascended higher. She reached above the burning city, the same sky that had transformed into a battlefield crackling with chaotic energy, filled with auroras of power that clashed violently around her. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Below her, Lockdarn was a sea of flames and devastation, but Amelia¡¯s attention was fixed solely on the figure before her. The Vampiric Father, the nightmare from ancient times whose very presence seemed to shroud the sky in darkness. She had expected a difficult fight, but now, as she confronted him head-on, the full weight of her situation crushed down on her. Injured though he might be, the Vampiric Father¡¯s strength was beyond anything she could have prepared for. His power radiated out like a suffocating wave, threatening to smother her entirely. The worst part, she realized with a sinking dread, was that¡­ he wasn¡¯t even trying. He was playing with her. Amelia veered to the side, her wings straining as she narrowly avoided a blast of dark energy that ripped through the clouds. Although she avoided the energy itself, the shockwave came for her. It slammed into her, jarring her bones. She retaliated with a deafening roar, a purple pillar of plasma spewing from her maw in a furious torrent. The searing heat of her breath was enough to melt steel and turn armies to ash. However, he just dodged it. Last time he chose to block it, but this time he was dodging. Does that mean she was doing some damage? With a lazy flick of his wrist, the Vampiric Father summoned a shield of dark energy, absorbing her flames and scattering them like embers in the wind. Amelia¡¯s heart fell, while a smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, his red eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. ¡°Is that truly all you have in you, dragon?¡± His voice rumbled through the air, a taunt that sank into her very core. He floated effortlessly as his dark robes swirled around him. They were like living shadows. ¡°I presumed that a creature of your lineage would offer more of a challenge.¡± Amelia¡¯s chest tightened at that disrespect. Her jaws clenched. Not just from the exertion but from the creeping terror that ate at her resolve. She had thrown everything at him, and it had all been for nothing. Her most powerful attacks were mere annoyances to him, he was too strong, and he deflected with ease. The gap between their strengths was becoming all too clear, and the realization twisted like a knife in her gut. He was right. She was no match for him. ¡°You¡¯re not as fearsome as your reputation suggests, as Amelia of the Waybound,¡± noting her silence, the Vampiric Father continued as he circled her, a predator savoring the hunt. His crimson eyes never wavered from hers. They glowed with a dark, mocking amusement. ¡°Tell me, which one of your parents is a gold dragon?¡± Amelia¡¯s jaws clenched at that question. She wasn¡¯t here to converse. Her claws twitched as she scanned for an opening, any sign of weakness she could exploit. She decided to distract him by replying. ¡°Why do you care?¡± she spat, her voice sharp. ¡°Does it matter who my parents are?¡± A low, sinister chuckle rumbled from his chest. That sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°It¡¯s merely a curiosity, little dragon. What is a golden dragon from the Saharan Desert doing here in the Ethenia Empire, hmm? So far from your sands, where your kind rules supreme. It¡¯s enough to make one wonder.¡± Amelia brushed it off with a false chuckle of her own. ¡°Believe me, if you knew who my parents were, you¡¯d turn your heels and flee. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m here to protect the innocent,¡± she said, her golden scales flickering with power as she gathered her energy for another strike. ¡°To stop monsters like you from destroying everything in your path!¡± Of course, the threat of her parents was mere words. Otherwise, she¡¯d have told him who they were if that¡¯d truly make him flee. The Vampiric Father found the answer amusing regardless. ¡°How noble of you,¡± he said with a raised eyebrow, sarcasm dripping from every word. ¡°But tell me, dragon, do you truly believe you can stop me? You¡¯re not dumb. You must have realized by now that this battle is not in your favor.¡± He was right, and she knew it, but surrendering was not an option when it meant the death of thousands. Amelia refused to give up. Instead, she shut her eyes. She focused all her fear, rage, and determination on her next action. Her body emitted a dazzling golden light¡­ as she got ready to release all her power. ¡°Oh, you are going to use a genuine gold dragon attack now, instead of that purple show? Excellent, let me see,¡± he remarked, smiling in anticipation of the assault. The sky ignited as if the sun itself had descended, and with a ferocious roar, she surged forward, claws outstretched, maw open to release another devastating wave of golden. [Bloodline Skill: The Gold Dragon¡¯s Breath.] Liquid flames burst toward the Vampiric Father, who prepared his own attack. The two collided in a blinding explosion of light and darkness. The pair of powers collided in a dazzling explosion of light and darkness, generating a catastrophic impact so intense it seemed to split the very essence of reality. The fragrance of mana filled the air, causing shockwaves to disperse clouds and shake the earth below. But even as she poured everything into this attack, Amelia felt the little damage it did. She felt crushed. The Vampiric Father was simply too powerful. He absorbed most of her flames, deflected her strikes, and countered her moves with skillful precision. That left her frustrated. Her wings burned with fatigue, her breath came in ragged gasps, and the radiant glow of her scales began to dim as her strength left her... ¡°Such a waste,¡± the Vampiric Father mused, effortlessly blocking her latest assault, his hand crackling with dark energy. There, however, was a deep burn on his chest. ¡°You could have lived a long, illustrious life in your desert, ruling over lesser beings. Instead, you chose to die here, far from home. And for what? For a cause that was never yours.¡± ¡°S-stay quiet!¡± Amelia roared, and the sound echoed until that began to vanish like her dwindling resolve. She couldn¡¯t let him break her spirit. He must not see how close she was to giving up. She hurled herself at him once more, and truth whispered at her. This was a losing battle. Every clash drained her, and each exchange edged her closer to defeat. The Vampiric Father''s smirk widened even further. He sidestepped her attack and then followed it with a devastating blast of dark energy. It slammed into her side, and Amelia let out a cry of pain as she was sent flying through the air. Desperately, she tried to steady herself, but no matter how much she forced it, her wings merely flapped weakly. Despite her efforts, she found herself quickly dropping in altitude. ¡°I¡¯ll give you credit for your stubbornness,¡± the Vampiric Father said as he observed her, watching her with cold detachment. ¡°But even dragons have their limits, my dear. And yours are painfully clear.¡± Amelia struggled as her vision became blurry, attempting to stabilize herself in the air without success. The intense pain in her side made it difficult to take deep breaths. With her mind racing, she searched for any strategy or glimpse of hope to change the situation, but no ideas surfaced. She found herself overpowered and trapped with no way to flee. She heard the soft murmur of the wind, urging her to leave, to forsake the city to its fate so she could save herself. The idea was unpleasant and embarrassing, but... what other option did she have? ¡°You¡¯re considering it, aren¡¯t you?¡± The Vampiric Father¡¯s voice sliced through Amelia¡¯s thoughts. They tempted her. ¡°Running away to save yourself, you¡¯re considering it, right?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°It would be the smart thing to do. After all, what is one city in the grand scheme of things? The desert will welcome you back, even if your Academy abandons you. You could leave now, and no one would blame you.¡± It was as if his words were like poison. They diluted her mind, and her heart pounded against her ribs. The wind whispered that he was right. That this battle¡­ it was futile. For a moment, her thoughts drifted. The Saharan Desert, her home, materialized in her mind. The comforting warmth of the sands seemed to provide her with safety and comfort. However, Amelia was aware that deep down, fleeing now would mean being tormented by the thought of the innocent people who would die in her absence. The people below, scrambling for survival, had no hope against a monster like him. Could she truly live with herself, knowing she had abandoned them? ¡®If you''re not leaving, I''m not either.¡¯ The voice of that child boomed in her head. Clarity returned. Her wings beat against the turbulent air, muscles straining as she hovered before her enemy. The fires of the city below reflected in her golden eyes, a burning reminder of what was at stake. She was not those savage dragons of the desert; she was a protector, but that exact savage side of her blood made her immensely prideful to flee. The Gold Dragons of the Saharan Desert did not turn tail and flee like cowards. ¡°No,¡± she growled. ¡°I won¡¯t run. Not from you. Not today.¡± Her decision was final. If death was the choice, she¡¯d bring him down with her. The Vampiric Father sighed in disappointment as though he anticipated her response. "Very well," he remarked, his tone turning cold all of a sudden. His red eyes emitted a soft glow. The earlier casual taunting had disappeared, revealing only the unforgiving predator. ¡°But understand this, Amelia Dustlaef¡ª¡± Amelia watched as he continued, goosebumps spreading through her skin, ¡°Today, you shall die here. I was planning to let you leave, to let you live, as you seemed to be the daughter of Sahrazzakhan, Dragon King of the Saharan Desert, but it¡¯s not as if he and I are good buddies. So this ends here. You can try and resist, but your power is insignificant. You will fall, and when you do, this city will burn to ashes.¡± His words were less a threat and more a fact, and the dark energies crackled around him as if they were true. They coiled and expanded like a living storm that made Amelia¡¯s skin crawl. With a fluid motion, he unleashed a dark power, a wave of intense force that tore through the sky, screaming like a banshee as it cut through the air. ¡°Come on!¡± Amelia shouted and met it head-on, her golden liquid flames igniting with a fierce intensity, blazing brighter than ever before. She poured every last drop of her energy into the inferno, refusing to let his darkness overwhelm her light. The collision was extremely destructive, causing the sky to burst into a violent mix of gold and black. The force of the impact sent shockwaves traveling through the skies, causing a distortion in the very fabric of reality. It felt as though the world itself pulled back from the sheer strength of their clash. But this time, the strain was too much. Amelia struggled against the relentless power of the Vampiric Father, feeling her strength falter as her wings strained under the pressure. And then¡­ with a sickening crunch, one of her wings snapped. She screeched in sheer pain. It was over. Amelia screamed. The sound broke from her throat as her body plummeted from the sky. The pain was unbearable as if molten lava was being poured in her wings. She tumbled through the air, her broken wing flailing uselessly. The spinning world around her was a dizzying mix of light and darkness, and for a short, frightening moment, she thought it was the end¡ªthat she was about to crash and meet her end. The ground rushed up to meet her, the city¡¯s flames growing closer with each passing second. However, just as hopelessness started to tighten its hold around her, something¡­ changed. A magnificent pillar of light burst from the center of the city below. For the umpteenth time tonight, the world let out a scream, but this time it was even louder than before. The very atmosphere quivered with its intensity as the light soared upwards, piercing the darkness like a blade of pure, unwavering hope. There was hope. The Vampiric Father''s attention quickly shifted to the light''s origin, his amused expression turning serious¡ªperhaps even fearful. His self-assured smirk disappeared, replaced by a grim expression as he grasped the situation. Amelia was still falling, but she managed to get a glimpse of the light¡¯s origin somehow. A colossal, wild creature, its body surrounded by divine energy, raced upward with the velocity and rage of countless storms. It was the Matriarch of the Moon Wolf Tribe. Vargathrian of the First Apocalypse. The divine beast''s form blazed with an unholy light that matched the wrath in her eyes. Maddened sparks of flame scattered around the Matriarch as she surged toward her ancient rival, her entire being radiating power and vengeance. The sheer force of her presence sent shockwaves through the air, turning the night into day as she tore through the heavens. The Vampiric Father¡¯s confidence wavered, and for the first time, Amelia saw him as something other than the invincible natural disaster. That moment filled Amelia with confidence. She barely returned to her human form and shouted, ¡°Dragon Tongue Magic: Firefly Wings!¡± As she managed to halt her fall, her eyes locked on the new display that started in the sky. ¡°How did she¡­¡± The battle wasn¡¯t over yet. Not by a long shot. Chapter 16 – Worldforge Expansion; Victory of the Strong The faint glow of the hidden chamber flickered softly, causing the shadows to move along with my quick steps. The Demonic Cup grew heavier in my grasp, at least I felt like it did, as I moved further down; its sinister heat penetrated my skin. My mind kept replaying the encounter with Munera Obsidian. Her grip and her words still lingered in the corners of my thoughts. I was lucky to have not reencountered her, otherwise my mission would have ended halfway. The Matriarch needed this, the thing in my hand, and I was just about to reach her. My heart beat faster in my chest, and did the pulse sound louder in this narrow passage? I ignored it and moved fast yet carefully to not spill the cup¡¯s contents. As I approached the end of the hallway, the chamber''s radiant glow from earlier faded. It had shifted to something burdensome, bearing down on me oddly. The air was filled with the smell of blood and an aura of¡­ hopelessness. ¡°What¡­?¡± When I stepped into the chamber, the sight made me frown. The powerful figure of the Matriarch from earlier was now crumpled and frail. Her once-glorious white fur which had glistened like snow under the moonlight, was now stained with blood. The wounds across her body that were unseen before had reopened, cruel gashes from her last battle that refused to heal. ¡°He¡¯s back¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± That girl, Lilian, gently nudged her, and she looked at me. Seeing her in this state, the weight of the cup in my hand seemed to grow even more unbearable. I looked down at the cup, the golden liquid stirring in it. It shimmered with an odd warmth that stood in stark contrast to the cold reality before me. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, walking beside her massive head, her divine aura pressing down on me. Her eyes, though dim, flickered with faint recognition as I gently lifted the cup to her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve brought it. I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s some secret recipe for this. I just put the blood in it.¡± She took a slow look at the golden liquid. Her granddaughter did the same, staring at it with curiosity. Unlike the divine golden light it emitted, it had a bad smell on it. It was a demonic item, after all, not a divine one. It was made of blood. ¡°...Tell me,¡± she demanded in a soft, low voice, ¡°whose¡­ blood have you gathered for this potion?¡± I hesitated to answer. Faces of the dead flashed in my mind. Werewolves and vampires alike¡ªcasualties of the battle outside. I didn¡¯t want to waste time killing those zombies, so I just took the blood of the already dead. That was wiser for it saved time. The first sample was from that dead werewolf named Rathor, after which I ran around to find more dead bodies. The blood in that cup wasn¡¯t just from one side; it was a bitter mixture, a reminder of the senseless violence that had brought us to this point. ¡°Both,¡± I finally admitted, my voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°Werewolves and vampires¡­ both gave their blood.¡± Her family and her tribe put their essence into this. The Matriarch¡¯s eyes darkened in a deep sadness clouding her features. For a long moment, she looked away, her gaze distant, as if seeing something far beyond the confines of the chamber. ¡°So much death¡­ so much senseless destruction,¡± she murmured, her voice carrying the weight of ages, more to herself than to me. ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Her gaze slowly sharpened hearing Lilian¡¯s call, hardening with a fierce resolve that sent a chill down my spine. ¡°That Vampire will pay for this,¡± she vowed in her growl so deep and low that it reverberated through the chamber. ¡°I will see to it myself.¡± Her mouth opened weakly, her gaze guiding me. With the utmost care, I poured the golden liquid into her mouth, watching it flow down her throat like a lifeline. For a long moment, the chamber was silent, the oppressive stillness broken only by the faint, labored breathing of the Matriarch. Both my and Lilian¡¯s hearts pounded in our ears, like a desperate prayer hoping for the potion to work, that it wasn¡¯t too late. We watched as our prayers came true. Gradually, right before my eyes, a change started to occur. The Matriarch''s breathing became stronger and steadier. The dullness that had taken over her fur began to fade, and it was replaced by a soft, familiar glow that spread across her body. She immediately looked full of energy. The deep wounds that had marred her majestic form began to close, healing before my eyes. Her dim eyes brightened, and a fierce determination ignited within them as she regained her strength. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I watched in a trance, as the Matriarch rose to her feet, her massive form once again towering over me. This time, higher than last time. She had only taken a few sips, and yet she looked much healthier. The oppressive weight that had filled the chamber lifted, replaced by a palpable energy that crackled in the air. Life flowed through her body as a drop of golden liquid dripped down her lips. ¡°Grgh¡­¡± As the Matriarch regained some of her strength, her gaze turned toward me, and I saw gratitude in her eyes. More than that, there was an urgency, a lingering tension that spoke of the battle still raging above us. Despite her rejuvenation, I could sense that she hadn''t fully recovered. I hope the remaining portion of the elixir will address that. "Thank you," her words filled the chamber with a force that sent chills down my spine. "You''ve taken great risks to deliver this to me, and I am grateful for that." Her gaze softened briefly before the gravity of the situation returned to her eyes. "Time is running out, and there''s much left to accomplish. "With those words, she lifted the cup in her massive paw and drank the rest of the potion in one long, deep gulp. As soon as the final sip touched her tongue, a burst of power surged from her, causing me to stagger backward. The air buzzed with the emergence of a Demi-God''s presence. The atmosphere seemed to quiver with the intense strength of her aura, rising like a beam of light. The ceiling above us cracked and splintered, chunks of stone and debris raining down as the Matriarch¡¯s power blasted upward, tearing through the roof and into the sky. The energy filled the chamber with a blinding light that seemed to pulse with her heartbeat. The sheer intensity of her aura sent shockwaves around the area, and all I could do was watch in dumbfounded awe as she summoned the force of a divine beast¡¯s strength. With a mighty leap, the Matriarch launched herself into the air, her massive form soaring through the broken ceiling and into the night sky. Her presence was a blazing beacon, a force that matched the Vampiric Father I had seen earlier. I slowly stood up there in the wreckage of the chamber, Lilian standing beside me as we stared up. The battle was far from over, but with the Matriarch in the fight, there was a renewed sense of hope. The echoes of her leap did not fade, they exploded in the night sky like a star, as she clashed against the Vampire. For a moment, I wondered, Even if I had a trump card, could something like that help me against these monstrous demigods? I was flabbergasted by the fight that broke before me. **** The courtyard of the Baron¡¯s mansion was in ruins, the well-kept gardens and playgrounds now a battlefield torn apart by violence. Ralian clashed fiercely with Val Obsidian, the two acting leaders left destruction in their trail. Their clash was characterized by swift, powerful movements and intense fury. Ralian¡¯s sharp moonlight-like claws slashed through the air, glowing with a silvery light. [Lunar Rend]! She roared in her head, her Skill leaving trails of luminescent energy as they aimed for Val¡¯s throat. People at their level didn¡¯t have to needlessly shout, although many still did so by habit. Val sneered, his eyes flashing with crimson light. ¡°[Blood Shield]!¡± he shouted, and a barrier of dark red energy formed around him, deflecting her attack with a resonating clash. The energy from their collision sent shockwaves through the courtyard, uprooting plants and shattering stone pathways, destroying a part of the wall. If this continued, they¡¯d enter the city soon. The city would be in ruin by their fighting. ¡°Is that the best you can do, Ralian?¡± Val taunted, his voice dripping with malice. Then, he leaped forward. [Crimson Fang]! He called in his head, his fangs elongating as he lunged forward, aiming for her neck. Ralian twisted in mid-air, her body a blur as she countered with [Moonlight Step]. Her form vanished, reappearing behind Val, unleashing a powerful kick to his back, utilizing her skill, [Silver Edge], surrounding her foot with a crescent of glowing silver energy. The ground rushed up to meet her, the city¡¯s flames growing closer with each passing second. Val¡¯s earlier attack sent a massive energy maw of fangs flying forward, carving out a dozen houses in the distance, while her kick, the energy that didn¡¯t touch Val, cut off a dozen buildings in two. Val stumbled forward but quickly regained his footing, turning to face her with a dark grin. [Blood Reaver]! He used another Skill, his hands glowing with blood-red energy as he struck out. The ground beneath them cracked and splintered under the force of their attacks, the once beautiful courtyard, and even the city nearby, now a battlefield of destruction. ¡°You know this is the end, don¡¯t you?¡± Val¡¯s voice was cold, his eyes narrowing as he watched her. ¡°My father will destroy your tribe, just as he¡¯s always wanted. It¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault, remember that. She killed my mother, she enraged my father.¡± Ralian scowled. Her mother, the Moon Wolf Tribe¡¯s Matriarch, had killed the Vampiric Father''s first wife in battle centuries ago. The Vampiric Father waited centuries to take revenge for that, having clashed against their tribe many times. The recent battle was the most impactful; the Matriarch was pushed to the death¡¯s door. She managed to escape in the end, but since the Father didn¡¯t want the results to be half-assed, he sought them out here to end them permanently. Indeed, this was a hundred-year-old revenge scheme developed to destroy them all. The Vampiric Father''s grudge had always hung over them like a dark cloud, and now it posed a threat to engulf them all. Ralian¡¯s eyes trembled, and Val''s cruel smile deepened as he observed her uncertainty. He added, "Just look at the sky," he gestured upwards with his chin. "That dragon is losing. It¡¯s almost over. It''s only a matter of time before she goes down¡­ bringing your tribe down with it." Ralian glanced in the direction he was looking, and she felt a wave of despair as she watched the gold dragon waver against the Vampiric Father''s overpowering strength. The sky had become a battleground, with the moon appearing to lose its brightness under the looming threat of defeat. Then, like he just said, the dragon fell. Her wings broke, and she was tossed over, stumbling downward like a failed comet. Ralian¡¯s heart skipped. Fear tightened around her throat. Then, suddenly, the sky exploded with brilliant light. A brilliant, blinding burst of energy erupted from the mansion below, and Ralian¡¯s eyes widened in shock as Vargathrian the Matriarch burst from the depths of the earth, her fur glowing with divine power. "She¡­ she¡¯s moving? Incredible¡­" Ralian whispered in disbelief¡­ and hope. She was like a star. She watched as her mother, the Matriarch, soared into the sky like a force of nature ¨C ready to clash against the other source of natural disaster. ¡°That wench is alive?!¡± Val''s expression faltered, confidence draining from his face as he shouted. This battle was just starting, and it continued with Ralian punching his teeth out for insulting her mother. **** The night sky was turned asunder as the Matriarch surged upward from the ruins of the mansion, her immense form blazing with divine energy. The Vampiric Father¡¯s pride after defeating the gold dragon faltered for just a moment in the face of this beast. The wolf¡¯s white fur shimmered under the moonlight, the dullness from earlier completely gone, replaced with a brilliant glow that lit up the battlefield. The Father¡¯s eyes were wide in disbelief as the once-fallen wolf deity floated before him, the glow in her eyes lacking any sign of weakness. He recovered quickly, his disbelief giving way to amusement, then to outright laughter. The sound was dark, echoing across the sky, laced with malice. His aura, an oppressive shadow tinged with blood-red, swirled around him like a storm, crackling with dark energy. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The sheer authority behind his presence seemed to split the very essence of reality. It was an out-of-the-world sight. And yet, the Vampiric Father merely scoffed. "It seems the old and frail wolf still clings to life?" he taunted, "I must confess that I never anticipated you¡¯d stand against me again, after already losing once, little puppy," he chuckled, "Especially when you¡¯ve been hiding for hours now. What delusion propelled you to think you can alter the unavoidable fate?" The Matriarch observed him with silent disapproval. Calm, resolute eyes shone as she steadfastly met his gaze. In a moment of divine display, the beacon of divine authority and the cornerstone of dark energy clashed gazes. [The Warden of the Wilds], that was her class. It made her the protector of her people and nature, the forest her tribe used to occupy, and it granted her a willpower that was not affected by the arrogance of a blood-soaked tyrant. "Azrath, you committed a grievous error in judgment by coming here tonight. Now, this transcends power, transcends strength," she declared with composure, using his true name. "It''s about survival and safeguarding my people. Your kind has wrought only devastation. This all concludes tonight." The mention of his name made his eyes twitch. He clenched his jaws for a moment, until his lips curled into a snarl, his amusement fading to irritation. "A relic of the past, weakened and eroding; how dare you talk to I, the Eternal Father, that way?" The Matriarch went silent as he growled, ironic given that he was as old as she was. "Your time has long passed, Vargathrian. I''m not sure how you are still standing, but you''ll fall tonight, and I''ll drink in the destruction of everything you care about." The Matriarch''s lips widened as she chuckled in a growl. "Oh please, Azrath," she said, her tone mocking him with pity, "for centuries, you''ve sought nothing but to satisfy your thirst for vengeance. You transformed what was once noble into something monstrous. You''ve forgotten what it means to protect, now you only know destruction. Do you not feel any shame, driving your family to its destruction for petty revenge? Then fine, your greed will lead to your downfall, as well as that of your family. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± His eyes burned with rage hearing her words. The earlier mockery in his demeanor faded the more she spoke. Perhaps he could have achieved more if he had given up on revenge and focused on other things. Perhaps even Godhood wasn¡¯t out of reach if he had focused on that instead. But it was revenge he wanted. His dear wife was killed, and the Vampiric Father wanted revenge for that. Instead of moving his mouth, his hands rose, the air around him crackling with malevolent energy. Dark symbols ignited around him, lighting up the sky. They twisted through the air like serpents and throbbed with a dangerous energy that pulled the light from the area. He focused, pouring his willpower into them as they pulsed in response. They grew stronger with every heartbeat. ¡°You''re quite bold tonight, aren¡¯t you, you dog?¡± Azrath¡¯s voice was low and rough, almost a growl. ¡°But you seem to forget who I am. [The Blood Priest],¡± he spat. That was both his Class and title. ¡°I control life¡­ and death, blood and bone. I have crushed you before with this power, and tonight you¡¯ll once again drown in the blood I summon. Your tribe will be nothing but dust.¡± The sigils flared brightly. Their glow intensified further until they bathed the entire sky in a sickly red light. The power coalesced, giving birth to a colossal sphere of shadow, drenched in crimson, malevolent magic. It blazed with tremendous force, capable of rending mountains and laying cities to ruin. With a savage smirk, he hurled the sphere at the Matriarch. The Matriarch did not remain idle. As the Vampiric Father invoked his blood magic, she called upon the primal forces that she had always been one with. The earth rumbled in response to her call, vines and roots bursting from the ground below, spiraling into the sky to block the orb. An explosion filled the air, the wind howled, whipping around her in a vortex of leaves and petals, carrying the scent of life and nature. The aura surrounding her pulsed with vibrant, green energy, in opposition to the darkness of her opponent. The Warden of the Wilds, guardian of all that was natural, could call every element of the world and they¡¯d answer. "You speak of drowning in blood," she replied, her voice rising above the howling wind. "As if you were the only strong person here, Azrath. I, too, want to see this come to an end tonight. "May Zal¡¯tharok accept you in the afterlife." Vargathrian, the Divine Wolf Beast, clashed with Azrath, the Vampiric Father, causing the night sky to erupt in a battle of divine power and dark magic. The once peaceful and lush battlefield below had transformed into a chaotic tangle of uprooted trees, shattered earth, and swirling energies. The air was heavy with the smell of blood, earth, and something far more ancient¡ªsomething primal. Vargathrian floated in front of Azrath while stemming with the power of nature. The light of the moon caused her white fur to sparkle red, and her eyes blazed with a fierce glow that reflected the age-old spirit of the wilds under her guardianship. The Warden of the Wilds was a Unique Class that made her the champion of Luphoran, the God of Beasts, Wilds, and the Untamed. Her very existence was intertwined with the land she defended, transforming her into a living fortress with the capacity to safeguard any city. Not that the Vampiric Father was any less of a threat. His aura, deep like a thick, blood-red miasma, swirled around him, pulsating with the twisted energy of his god, Zal¡¯tharok, the God of Flesh, Blood, and Decay. The Vampiric Father was that God¡¯s Blood Priest, a master of the forbidden arts, and his eyes gleamed with malevolent amusement as he faced Vargathrian. The shock of seeing her in full strength earlier had quickly passed, replaced by a deep, cruel enjoyment at the prospect of breaking her once and for all. He was grinning. "You think you can stand against me, Vargathrian?" Azrath''s voice was an insult, full of arrogance. Vargathrian''s gaze remained steady and unwavering. "Let''s see if I can or not, one last time." Then all hell broke loose. Azrath raised his palm with a malicious sneer, causing a sequence of blood-red sigils to ignite around him. He smirked. Each symbol pulsated with a dark energy, their twisted shapes writhing like living things as they drew upon the life force in the air. As a Blood Priest, Azrath¡¯s mastery over blood was unparalleled¡ªhis power to manipulate life¡¯s very essence had twisted it into something vile and destructive. The sigils grew larger, their crimson light going nearly black as they merged into a gigantic orb of pure, demonic rage. With a throbbing energy and a threat of ultimate annihilation, the sphere crossed his extended hand. Fearing for her safety, Vargathrian summoned the savage powers she had long defended. The power of the earth, of the Planet Vear''thia. The ground quaked below her, tearing open to expose ancient, twisted roots. Each wisp was encased in sparkling, silver-colored bark and pulsed with the life force of the earth, intensifying her confidence. These roots arched upwards, creating a formidable enclosure around her, and each root shimmered like countless moons. Azrath¡¯s blood sphere began to spin, faster and faster, until it was a blur of crimson energy. With a low, guttural chant, he hurled the sphere toward Vargathrian. The orb shrieked as it cut through the air, tearing apart the very fabric of reality with its dark intent. Vargathrian didn¡¯t flinch. With a mighty roar, she slammed her paws into the earth, invoking her ancient bloodline. [Lunar Rebirth: Cradle of the Silver Beast!] She screamed, her voice echoing with the fury of a thousand storms. The roots entwined around her, creating a shield that gleamed with a brilliant light. The moonlight grew stronger, enveloping the entire battlefield in a silvery radiance as the roots throbbed in unison with her pulse. The blood sphere smashed into the shield, and for a fleeting instant, there was quiet. Then, the sky was ripped apart by a devastating blast. Shards of devastation rained down on the city, liquefying the earth and claiming the lives of those who could not escape. The impact surged through the air, ripping the ground and shaking the heavens. The roots stood strong; they were durable and magically enhanced, but the dark magic''s immense power began to taint them, distorting their pure essence into something¡­ sinister. The once radiant silver bark turned black, and the roots began to wither. Vargathrian growled, unwilling to give up. She refused to let Azrath''s darkness engulf the world she had vowed to defend¡ªthe world where her tribe lived. Due to her injuries, she could not rely on her physical skills and strength; otherwise, things would have been easier¡­! Now, she could only rely on her magical powers. Since that was the case, she decided to go all out from now on. Saving her life wasn''t a priority right now. She called for the winds, and they responded with a fierce howl. [Zephyr¡¯s Embrace: Winds of the Eternal Forest!] The winds swirled around her, carrying the scent of ancient trees and the power to cause a typhoon. They wrapped around the corrupted roots, cleansing them with their touch, and then by her command, they surged forward, slamming into Azrath¡¯s blood magic with the force of a hurricane. His eyes narrowed as the winds tore through his blood sphere, dissipating it in a flash of crimson mist. He snickered, his hands once again crackling with dark energy. He clapped his hands together¡ª [Sanguine Dominion: Requiem of the Fallen Bloodlines.] ¡ªand the sky above them darkened as a storm of blood-red lightning bolts rained down, the strikes aimed to obliterate the wolf deity. But Vargathrian stood her ground, her fur rippling with the energy of the storm, as she too unleashed a Skill. [Aegis of the Ancient Wilds: Shield of the Primordial Grove.] At her call, the earth underneath her sprang to life. The tall, weathered trees surrounded her and created an impenetrable barrier, their trunks thicker than city walls. The powerful ancient magic coursing through their roots rendered the red lightning bolts powerless. The lightning rained down on the defense, and rather than damaging it, it damaged the world instead. The clash of the two powerhouses unleashed devastating explosions with every resounding blow. Lockdarn below grew ever more unstable as their battles led to buildings collapsing, streets fracturing, and city walls crumbling. Thanks to the corruption from Azrath''s blood magic, the once lush battlefield below was now a desolate wasteland of devastation. The Matriarch¡¯s aura helped, but not by much. Then, she felt it. Something very wrong. Something bad within her body. Not good. She panicked in her head. She had to move quickly because time was short. She mustered all her remaining might in order to put a stop to this. ¡°[Gaia¡¯s Final Embrace: Wrath of the Verdant Titan!]¡± The burden of decades of watchfulness hung heavy in her voice as it reverberated over the battlefield. The earth trembled beneath her, and from its depths emerged an enormous being¡ªa living colossus of roots and stone, adorned with vibrant moss and blooming flowers pulsing with vitality. A Titan. The Verdant Titan roared, its deafening cry rattling Lockdarn¡¯s stone walls as it thundered toward Azrath, obliterating the city in its path. A surge of pain ripped through her chest as Vargathrian ordered it to continue. It was hard to control the thing. Her vision blurred¡­ as the potion she had ingested earlier began to give out, causing her to gasp. Her perfect fur turned a deep crimson hue as she furiously coughed and spat blood. She felt a deep, grinding agony that weakened her with each passing second. The pain was intense, and the suffering was intolerable. As he observed her stumble, Azrath''s eyes widened before beaming with pride. The sound of his icy, hollow laughter resounded throughout the battlefield. "Oh, out of your tricks, are you?" Because her weak body couldn''t handle the strain of her ultimate attack, Vargathrian''s knees crumbled. As its connection to Vargathrian weakened, the Verdant Titan tripped. The more the shadows drew in, her heart sank because she knew she could do nothing to stop the approaching darkness. The victory she had fought so bravely for and the hope of her people were both dwindling. The last thing she heard was Azrath¡¯s triumphant roar, echoing through the battlefield as the Verdant Titan crumbled to the ground, raining heavy rocks over half the city, leaving it ragged. The very world around her faded into darkness, and the mighty Matriarch fell to her knees in the air. Azrath''s eyes narrowed at the sight and he burst out laughing. A savage grin twisted on his face. "Ah, what''s this?" he inquired with a mischievous gleam in his voice. "Is the mighty Matriarch displaying signs of weakness? Old wolf, is old age finally getting you?" Despite the agony coursing through her body, Vargathrian clenched her jaw and stood straight. At this moment, she could not afford to appear weak. The fate of her tribe and the entire planet rested on her shoulders. But the blood she had coughed up told a different story¡ªa story of a body that was breaking down under the strain of the battle, a body that couldn¡¯t keep up with the demands of her power. She was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even use her [Worldforge], her domain. "This battle is far from over," she snarled with a low and furious voice, telling Azrath. "I will not stand by while you ruin all that I have battled for. My tribe will live to see another day." But the Vampiric Father could see through her bravado. Her anxious expression and shaking hands were obvious to him. A deep, eerie sound resounded across the battlefield as he chuckled. "Go ahead, Vargathrian. Your time has ended. The moment has come for you. I shall remain, while you will go down in history as a mere footnote." Vargathrian was struck by an onslaught of increasingly vicious blood magic as Azrath continued to release it. His immense power was like a raging torrent of wickedness that could have engulfed her completely. Vargathrian tried to defend herself. She used the powers of nature, but it didn¡¯t help. The onslaught was too great, too powerful. With every passing second, her strength and energy faded. Desperation began to grip her heart. She grew increasingly panicked. She forced herself to continue fighting, for the last of her people¡¯s life was on the line, but her body faltered. Each breath was a struggle, every movement a fight that threatened to overpower her. The burden of her responsibility grew heavier with each passing second, overwhelming her weakened shoulders. The Vampiric Father¡¯s attacks grew more relentless, more brutal sensing her weakening self. He didn¡¯t miss the chance. He could taste the victory that was within his grasp. The skies above them darkened further as his blood magic filled the air, blocking the moon and stars. The ground beneath them cracked and split, unable to withstand the power of their now one-sided battle. Vargathrian''s power continued to wane, and her eyesight became fuzzy. As the din of gunfire faded into an ominous rumble, time seemed to stand still all around her. While she fought to maintain her balance, her body betrayed her, and she was about to pass out. She was desperate, yet she still wouldn''t give up. She guarded the natural environment in her role as Warden of the Wilds. She was too scared to mess up. In no time at all. ¡°Rargh!¡± In a last, desperate scream, Vargathrian drew upon her innermost power reserves, summoning her last shred of strength. As if the universe had heard her, a brilliant light had suddenly appeared in the sky above her. A full-blown storm was on the horizon as the wind howled with increased intensity, whipping the clouds into a ferocious vortex. Lightning danced across the sky like cracks across a mirror, splitting the heavens with their fierce brilliance. Her body trembled with the effort, every muscle straining as she poured everything she had into this final stand. If released into the ground, it would erase a city from the map with ease. Such a technique was being hurled toward a lone man. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t enough. "[Worldforge Expansion]," Azrath''s words sliced through the tempest like a razor, his hands creating a complicated ceremonial symbol. A scary surge of red energy was rapidly converging on him. A suffocating bubble of black magic encircled them both as a dome of throbbing blood materialized in an instant. The air within the dome thickened with an oppressive force as if the very essence of life was being drawn out and twisted by the Vampiric Father¡¯s will. Battles outside the dome came to a halt as all attention turned to the ominous structure. Looking within, the warriors on both sides were filled with fear and dread since they couldn''t see what was going on. The whirling blood within the dome hid everything, leaving only a creeping fear for anyone courageous enough to stare upon it. As the morning sun drew near, the crimson dome gradually started to unravel, vanishing into thin air. The final remnants of the dome dissipated, and the battleground reemerged. Everyone was stunned into stillness by what they witnessed. The battle was over. Vargathrian of the First Apocalypse fell from the sky, her body all bloody and no strength remnant in her veins. Things had gone horribly wrong. Total annihilation was here. Chapter 17 – The Ultimate Result My blood ran cold in my veins. A body slammed thud from the skies, uninterrupted by all. As the Matriarch''s body fell, a shockwave spread through the area. The wind slapped against my face. Lilian fell to her knees beside me, while I cursed under my breath. Everyone saw what happened. Nobody could accept it. Even our foes, the other vampires fighting against the werewolves, watched the scene in intensity rather than continuing with their attacks. The acting patriarch of the Obsidians, Val, had stopped fighting the acting matriarch of the Moon Wolves. What happened that the Matriarch, who had miraculously healed, suddenly weakened again? The tea potion¡­ it must have limitations. Maybe the brewing process was different, or maybe it just wasn¡¯t enough to heal her severe injuries permanently. Whatever the case was, my [Insight] Skill had missed it. A Basic Ranked skill couldn¡¯t be trusted as the words of gods, I supposed. Everyone stared at the body of the gigantic wolf, waiting for movement. Fighting was pointless if she truly died, for the victor would have been decided then. "What a shit show," I murmured under my breath. Was this what happened in the original storyline? She died, and the entire city fell? Did my presence change nothing at all? No, perhaps it did. Perhaps in the original timeline, Lilian would have been beaten to death by those third-generation Obsidians. The cup would go down with her. In the process, the Matriarch would never rise, and therefore, die caved in her room. My optimistic heart said that, at least my presence had bought me a chance. My sane mind said that I was fucked either way. "Mmrgh..." that was when the Matriarch''s body twitched. She shifted, slowly pushing herself to her feet. She didn''t succeed. It was heartbreaking. "Grandmo-!" the girl beside me shouted from her knees, and I pressed a hand above her mouth. Thankfully no eyes turned toward us. We were hidden behind a broken wall, observing the situation from here. I wanted to live for as long as possible, I wasn''t dying because of a squeaky girl. She turned her eyes toward me and glared daggers, and I glared down at her. When she didn''t show any sign of backing off, I ignored her eyes and looked ahead at the scene. The Vampiric Father was floating down from the sky, his wings at full display. Bat-like wings flapped behind him to keep him afloat, a whole lot of blood trickling down his nose and ears. He didn''t look unharmed either. But¡­ I don''t think he was flying with wings earlier, I couldn''t see that far into the sky, but I''m confident his wings weren''t out so far. He''s weak enough that he needs his wings to fly. His mana might be at its lowest point right now. He had been hiding his injuries well, perhaps some blood or flesh art, to act tough. Perhaps. Or maybe he received those injuries inside that dome. Regardless, it was obvious that he too had sustained injuries that he didn¡¯t want the world to see. If there was another Vargathrian of the First Apocalypse here, the battle would have ended in our favor. I peeked out to look at Professor Amelia in the sky. Firefly wings flapped behind her. If it''s her, she could jump in and deal lethal damage. I had my suspicions when I saw a dragon peek its head from the mansion, but it really was her. We had a dragon on our side, and yet... Unfortunately, Munera Obsidian sat on the ceiling beside where she was flying. They were exchanging glances, ready to jump at each other. If Amelia tried to attack the Vampiric Father, Munera would jump to tear her apart. "Oh, Vargathrian." The Vampiric Father chuckled darkly, a hand clutching his other one. "In the end, victory is mine once again. What were you saying about revenge and its dark effects? Look at you, who lived freely, and yet is still weaker than me, on your knees, about to draw your last breath." The Vampiric Father talked, keeping a distance from the wolf, still skeptical, while we watched. I didn''t even consider Ralian, that wolf lady I''d met that day, to save her mother. She refused to tell me her name that day, but Amelia let me know about it. Ralian was right beside Val, if she tried to jump in, Val would stop her. Nobody could save the Matriarch. And if she couldn''t be saved, neither could the rest of us. I was going to die here. Still, she must feel like shit right now as a dragon. I looked at Amelia and thought. Dragons were Apex Predators, the peak of the food chain; the strongest dragon was stronger than the strongest vampire. Unfortunately, Amelia wasn''t the strongest. My initial suspicion that she died in Lockdarn in the original game must be true. "...." Death. No other way would I have missed someone like her in the Game. Dragon-hybrids were rare, even more so one who was proficient in both dragon tongue magic, and draconic battles. Hybrids usually only focused on one; they didn''t have a choice. Her lineage must be quite extraordinary if she could transform into such a large dragon despite being a half-ling, and on top of that fight like that. I had a guess about her bloodline, but that didn''t matter now. None of it did. We were all going to die anyway. So I guess it''s about time I make my choice. A system screen formed before me, as I took a second look at the Skill I gained after merging it. This was not the Skill I got earlier, after defeating those third-generation vampires and reaching Level 21; that would be a Sword Art. This... this was a True Demon God Art, one I''ve never seen before. === Name: [True Demon God Art: The Temporal Overdraft] Rank: ?Unrankeable ? Description: An unranked technique that allows you, Iskandaar Romani, to tap into your potential futures, borrowing strength from a random version of yourself across possible timelines. The power drawn is always unpredictable, possibly ranging from immense to non-existent, depending on the state of the future self. From a Cripple to a King. The cost of using this technique is a portion of your lifespan, proportional to the power borrowed. It might be one year, or a hundred, killing you immediately. Additional costs may apply. Effect: Upon activation, the user draws power from a possible future. The duration of the effect depends, during which time the user''s abilities may be enhanced based on the future they¡¯ve tapped into. Cooldown: Once per six month === A Deus Ex Machina, except it was an absolute Gatcha bullshit Skill. Okay, maybe not Deux Ex, given it was either zero or hundred. The cost was severe too, even if I scored something good. If it was too good, my lifespan would drop to zero, and I¡¯d die. Regardless, it was a skill that was tailored to this situation. A situation where death was prominent, certain, this was a trump card. Closing my eyes, letting go of Lilian¡¯s mouth, I stepped forward. I ignored her surprised yelp seeing me walk forward, while I called for any divine entity that could boost my luck. I hope this gamble¡¯s worth it. This was the sole card that made me stay here from the get-go. **** ¡°Oh, look at you. Poor, poor little wolf,¡± the Vampiric Father cracked at the Matriarch. He liked playing with his food, but today he enjoyed it a bit too much. After all, having reached his revenge after centuries, he ought to savor it a little. ¡°Quit wasting both our time¡­ Azrath,¡± the Matriarch said with a defiant smirk, her body defeated, and yet her mind prideful. ¡°Finish me already.¡± Then her jaw slapped to the side as he kicked it, sending fur scattering across the wind. ¡°No more words. I¡¯ve been keeping you alive for a reason,¡± he said, his head turning to look at one corner of the baron¡¯s mansion nearby. ¡°I want you to see how your tribe dies by my han¨C¡± The Matriarch¡¯s head snapped back at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare-!¡± But both of them stopped talking, as a figure walked out of the shadows from the exact area that Azrath was looking toward. The Matriarch slowly turned, her eyes widening as a young human boy walked into the charred garden they were occupying right now. She recognized him. Her heart sank. He must have put all his faith in her, but she lost. He should have made a run for it, for the slightest possibility that he¡¯d survive. Why was he coming here? Vargathrian parted her jaws, ¡°Boy, run! This is no place for kids!¡± From afar, his daughter, Munera, murmured, ¡°That boy¡­ he¡¯s still here?¡± The Vampiric Father ignored Munera and looked at the wolf. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s someone you know?¡± He grinned, ¡°I was about to erase him from existence. Should I play with him instead? How about I tear off his limbs, one by one, and-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to humbly reject that, you old fucking bastard,¡± the boy interrupted him. He was sweating like a fountain, nervous as shit, but he did not tremble. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Professor Amelia shouted, ¡°Y-you fool, what are you doing!¡± The desperation in her voice made him turn. He smiled at her. Then he pointed a finger at the Azrath, who was shocked silent that a mortal dared to talk to him in that manner. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in hell if this doesn¡¯t work.¡± Then, he snapped that finger at him. A Skill activated. The world hummed. Something happened, but it wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye. The atmosphere grew dense, the air thickening with an invisible weight that pressed down on everything and everyone. A palpable tension crackled in the air, like the static before a storm, as the very fabric of reality seemed to bend in response. Yet, for all the invisible chaos that surrounded him, there was no change in Iskandaar¡¯s body. He remained still, his eyes unfocused, as if caught between this world and some far-off realm. A sudden, sharp voice shattered the silence. ¡°A-aunty, that¡¯s him! That¡¯s the one who killed Rang¡¯thar and Darian!¡± Velora, the third-generation vampire who had slipped through Iskandaar and Lilian¡¯s grasp earlier, now pointed an accusatory finger at him from the sidelines, her voice shrill with both fear and fury. She shouted toward Munera, expecting her to do something. The woman just blinked. She had been watching the scene unfold with cold detachment from her position on the rooftop, barely curious about what the boy was up to, but Velora¡¯s words made her pause. Her eyes flicked between the boy and her own thoughts. This child, her daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡­ Could he truly be the one who killed her kin? He did not appear strong enough though, was this a false report? What the hell? The revelation rocked her, but before she could process this, another voice roared across the battlefield. ¡°Damn you!¡± Val Obsidian¡¯s voice was a thunderous bellow of rage, his eyes blazing with a fury that could only come from the loss of a son. She understood why. Rang¡¯thor was her nephew, but Val¡¯s son. A father wouldn¡¯t wait to verify things. He did not have the liability that she did. Without waiting for anyone¡¯s command, he thrust his hand forward, a ball of blood-red mana forming in his palm. Ralian tried to stop him but failed. He was too fast. The orb, pulsating with dark energy, was identical to the one that had torn through the city¡¯s defenses earlier. It shot toward Iskandaar like a crimson comet, leaving a trail of death in its wake. Time seemed to slow as the deadly sphere raced toward him. Iskandaar remained frozen on his spot, his expression vacant. Munera frowned, wondering if she should have stopped it. In the end, she decided she didn¡¯t regret this. She didn¡¯t even have any proof that he truly was her daughter¡¯s fiance. So, she chose to watch him die. She watched, as he finally moved. He merely raised his hand. With a casual swipe, as if brushing away an insect, he batted the attack aside. The blood orb veered off course, crashing into the ground with a deafening explosion that sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. Dust and debris flew in every direction, yet Iskandaar remained untouched, his hand slowly lowering back to his side. Munera, and everyone else, watched in silent shock. The world hummed again. The world reacted to this display of power with a fury of its own. Mana screamed in the atmosphere, a deafening roar that seemed to echo from the very heart of the planet. The skies above darkened, clouds swirling into a vortex of chaos as the ground beneath them trembled with a violent intensity. The once steady earth cracked and split as if the world itself could no longer contain the power that had been unleashed. ¡°W-what the hell?!¡± Lilian Lunewolf stumbled into the sight from her hiding spot, but none of her enemies bothered to look at her. Their senses were screaming, their eyes locked on Iskandaar¡¯s visage. His eyes were blank, his face devoid of emotion, yet the air around him began to vibrate with an otherworldly intensity. As if guided by an unseen force, his body moved with a purpose that was not his own, a mere vessel for a power far beyond mortal comprehension. Then, a surge of red and purple aura slowly sipped out of him¡­ until it exploded outward, swirling around his form like a violent storm. The aura twisted and coiled, taking on shapes that defied reason¡ªhorns of pure energy sprouted from his head, curling upward like those of a demon, while shadowy wings of ethereal darkness flickered at his back. His hand rose higher, this time toward the Vampiric Father, the movement slow and almost lethargic, yet carrying an undeniable weight. A weight that crushed the ground beneath him. The very air seemed to tremble with a sense of impending doom as if the world itself recognized the awakening of a monstrous power. The Vampiric Father¡¯s eyes widened in shock, a rare flicker of fear crossing his features. He could feel the raw power that was about to be unleashed, a power that made him instinctively shout, ¡°Stop him! Kill the boy, now!¡± The vampires surged forward like moths to fire. In a desperate bid to stop Iskandaar, they tapped into their full speed. They moved with a frenzy, their normally graceful movements reduced to panicked scrambles. But before they could reach him, the defenders sprang into action. ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± Amelia, her wings aflame with golden light, swooped down from the sky, her fiery breath scorching the earth as she cut off the vampires¡¯ advance. Ralian charged at Val with a snarl filled laugh, her claws extended as she sought to keep him away from the boy. Lilian, too, joined the fray, her sword a blur of motion as she rushed toward Velora. The area once again exploded in a series of battles. But even as the situation around him grew louder, Iskandaar remained still. The only thing that changed about him was his hand that continued its slow descent toward the Vampiric Father. As he called upon the full power of his odd power, the Vampiric Father gathered his own strength, his aura expanding in readiness for the attack. Above him, the sky darkened even more, the clouds coiling into a colossal whirl of blood-red energy. A mana storm crackled there with sinister lightning, the air tight with the threat of annihilation. But before the Vampiric Father could release his attack, Iskandaar¡¯s hand finally came down. In that instant, the heavens split open. ¨C Swriktchhhhh-!!! A blinding column of light descended from the sky as if the very sun had been torn from the heavens and hurled toward the earth. The light took form as it fell, shaping itself into a colossal sword, its blade so bright that it seared the eyes of all who dared to look upon it. The sword descended with a terrible finality, slicing through the swirling bloodstorm as if it were made of nothing but mist. ¡°The Divine Cult is¡­ Immortal,¡± Iskandaar¡¯s lips finally moved, even with his eyes blank, ¡°True Demon Sword Art, Ninth Form: The Annihilation Blade of Cursed Finality.¡± The Vampiric Father¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the sword of light cleaved through his defenses, tearing apart the dark energies he had summoned with ease. The blade struck the earth with a force that shook the world to its core, the impact sending shockwaves across the battlefield. The very fabric of reality seemed to warp under the sword¡¯s might, the ground splitting open as the energy of the attack tore through it. The entire mortal realm went bright. All light seemed to focus on Lockdarn, as night vanished, and absolute light remained. For a moment, there was nothing but white. **** As the intense light from the sword''s descent began to fade, the world came back into focus. Lilian regained her senses. There was a faint ringing echoed in her ears, and she could taste dust on her lips, as well as smell the scent of charred earth around her. She blinked slowly at first, and then her eyelids fluttered rapidly. Her sight sharpened to reveal the aftermath of the destruction as she paused. She rubbed her eyes, questioning whether her vision was deceiving her. She was confronted with a scene completely out of this world. The once proud and bustling city of Lockdarn was now divided down the middle as if struck by a divine hand. The city was... cleaved... in two. The titanic sword of light had left a scar upon the land, a canyon where buildings once stood and streets once bustled with life. The destruction was absolute, the sheer force of the attack having torn through everything in its path. ¡°Oh, Luphoran, give me strength¡­¡± Disbelief coursed through her veins. As her eyes adjusted more, she saw him. The villain, the nightmare. The Vampiric Father, Azrath, as he lay crumpled on the ground, his left shoulder gone, barely missing his head. He would have been split in two, like the city, if he was a millisecond slow. His body was a ruin of blood and torn flesh, the arrogant, untouchable figure now reduced to a mere shadow of himself, teetering on the edge of death. But he wasn''t dead yet. Even after such a devastating technique, that bastard somehow still breathed. Azrath¡¯s eyes, filled with a mix of pain and disbelief, locked onto Iskandaar¡¯s unmoving form. ¡°You¡­ demon¡­¡± he hissed, the words barely a whisper, laced with venom and fear. Lilian''s breath hitched when she followed his gaze, noticing Iskandaar¡¯s form nearby, lying still on the ground. His body was limp, unresponsive, and for a terrifying moment, Lilian feared the worst. That man was their savior. She''d like to thank him, but what was this? Was he¡­ was he dead? Had he sacrificed everything for that one final strike? The idea made her gulp, and her heart pounded in her chest in worry. She wanted to rush to him and check, but before she could do that, her attention was drawn to something else. A slow, deliberate crawl. Despite her weaknesses, the Matriarch Vargathrian had forced herself onward. Despite the destruction and damage that marred her body, she was not yet done. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Lilian whispered, her voice trembling, unable to do anything but watch as the Matriarch reached Azrath. Her massive form loomed over the fallen Vampiric Father. She stared down in silence, her eyes burning with hate. ¡°Azrath¡­¡± she growled, her voice a mere rasp but carrying the weight of centuries of enmity. ¡°A millennia ago, I¡¯d have felt sad about what I¡¯m about to do. I just want you to know that.¡± Then, without hesitation, she bit down on his neck. Her jaws closed on his flesh with a sickening crunch as the Vampiric Father¡¯s body jerked, a gurgling sound escaping his throat as his life force drained away. Lilian stared in awe. Perhaps if it hadn''t been for the Matriarch, that vampiric bastard would still be alive today despite the fact that everyone else in the field had died. Against his arch-rival? He could only glare up at the world with his last breath, cursing everything and everyone before his body went still. The silence that followed was loud. The vampires, who had been fighting Ralian and Amelia all throughout this time, stopped in their tracks. Their eyes were wide, their gazes filled with horror as they witnessed their leader, their father, getting bitten the life out of him. "Father!" Val Obsidian''s roar of fury cut through the chaos, his eyes blazing with rage. Without hesitation, he charged at the Matriarch, his hands glowing with blood mana, determined to tear her apart for what she had done. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The Matriarch, bloodied and broken, turned her head towards him. A wave of mana was passing through her, for she had leveled up. It didn''t heal her completely, not like low-level people, but she could force herself to stand, her body trembling with the effort. Yet, even in her weakened state, she met Val¡¯s charge head-on, her claws clashing with his in a violent explosion of power. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Val barked, his strikes fueled by the despair of a father who lost his son ¨C and a son who had just lost everything. But the Matriarch stood like an impenetrable wall. Though weakened, she was far from defeated, especially now that she had leveled up a few times. She fought back with the strength she had left, her eyes burning with the willpower to end this once and for all. Ralian rushed toward his back to stop him. ¡°Val, stop!¡± Munera¡¯s voice rang out from above. She watched the battle unfold from her position in the sky, her heart torn between the urge to fight to death and the realization that they were outmatched. She knew this was a battle they could no longer win. ¡°We have to leave! Now!¡± Val hesitated, his eyes flicking to Munera, then back to the Matriarch. ¡°But¨C¡± Ralian closed up further. If the Matriarch and she teamed up, Val wouldn''t even be able to flee. ¡°There¡¯s no time! If we stay, we die!¡± Munera¡¯s order was firm, leaving no room for argument. Leaving the choice up to him, she swooped down, grabbing Velora by the arm. The younger vampire was frozen in shock, unable to tear her eyes away from the scene below. ¡°We need to find Jacob. Then we leave this cursed city!¡± Grumbling in frustration, Val finally pulled back, his gaze lingering on the Matriarch with hatred. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, wolf,¡± he spat before turning away, leaping into the air to follow his sister. Munera, Val, and Velora fled through the sky, and Ralian and Amelia rushed behind them. Amelia''s flaming wings flapped to carry her while Ralian streaked through the air. ¡°Damn it!¡± Munera cursed under her breath, pushing herself to fly faster, to escape the disaster that had befallen them. The Matriarch watched them flee and then lowered herself to the ground. She looked at the spot that Lilian had been staring at in emotion. Her complete attention was on the lifeless body of the Vampiric Father, the very source of fear that had plagued her tribe since the day she was born. He was a source of terror, a boogeyman. A figure of dread for the Lunewolves. But now, the shadow that had cast over her life was gone. She should have felt relief, but all she experienced was a sense of numbness. The impact on her tribe was too severe; too many lives were lost. The conflict had ended, the horror was over, but the aftermath felt almost unbearable due to the extent of the devastation. Chapter 18 – Class Selection, Finally The once vibrant and bustling city of Lockdarn had been reduced to ruin. The usually lively night air now carried only the faint crackle of dying embers and the distant murmur of smoldering ruins. The sky above, clear in a black shade of blue, seemed to mourn the city¡¯s fate, its stars hidden behind a veil of smoke and ash. Scattered fires, the remnants of the fierce battle, flickered weakly among the ruins, casting an eerie glow over the desolation. Here and there, Romani trainee knights and Lockdarn city guards moved with purpose, their silhouettes illuminated briefly as they worked to extinguish the flames. The fires hissed and spat as water doused their embers, the sound a soft whisper against the heavy silence that had settled over Lockdarn like a shroud. That was the only commotion in this silence. The totality of Lockdarn had been cleaved in two, its heart torn asunder by the divine sword that had split the city in a single, devastating stroke. Thankfully people had already fled, and the few that remained were not caught up in the wake of the technique. The once proud structures now lay in ruin, their skeletal remains stretching out under the night sky, trying to reach for something that could never be reclaimed. Amidst all this devastation, the Baron''s mansion was extra ruined. It had been leveled to the ground. It was the epicenter of the battle, after all. Now, only a silence remained, as Lilian sat beside her grandmother. ¡°Haah,¡± Lilian let out a soft breath. The weight of the night¡¯s events pressed down on her shoulders, her heart heavy with the loss and destruction that surrounded them. Her gaze was drawn upward to the dark sky as if seeking solace in its endless expanse, but the stars offered no comfort. They shimmered, yes, the sword attack had cleared all darkness that clouded the sky, but the stars did not make her smile. Her eyes drifted downward, settling on the unconscious figure lying beside her. The young human, the Romani boy, this city¡¯s savior. He was just unconscious. Not dead. Lilian was glad. Even when the fires burned and the city crumbled, he had stood firm, unleashing a power that had turned the tide of the battle. It would be a pity if her tribe¡¯s savior, this city''s hero, were to die after all that. He looked so young, perhaps younger than herself. But rather than envy or jealousy, she felt gratefulness. If not for him, everything would have ended tonight. She wondered what kind of entity he was to be able to discharge that amount of power, that mana. It wasn¡¯t very versatile, just looking at the physical change he went through, the cost of that technique was obvious, but it was incredible. It was powerful. Lilian slowly blinked out of her daze, when her grandmother moved. The divine beast was sitting on her legs, but she slowly rose, head turned toward the gate. Lilian followed her gaze, finding her mother walking toward them. That woman, the ¡®Baroness¡¯, walked beside her, and a bunch of other tribesmen did as well. Well, not exactly a bunch of, she only counted seven. The seven that remained alive after this night. Two among them carried two unconscious bodies, knights in armor. Lilian¡¯s eyes recognized the symbol on their armor, her gaze flickering toward Iskandaar¡¯s chest. ¡°They¡¯re gone, Mother,¡± Ralian came to a stop before them and said. ¡°We couldn¡¯t catch up to them, but we did mess up one of their last moves. The 9th child, Jacob, was battling against these two,¡± she pointed at the two unconscious knights with her chin, focusing a look at the brown-haired knight, ¡°This guy here advanced to the 5th Ascension, during battle, and was giving Jacob a hard time. Munera and Val tried to kill him and save Jacob. We stopped them. Jacob died by the knight¡¯s hand but he lostx consciousness in the process. They¡¯re not seriously injured, they¡¯ll live.¡± ¡°Impressive,¡± the Matriarch replied, her ethereal voice a bit healthier than before. ¡°So, all the Romani people ended up helping us, eh,¡± she noted. ¡°Reminds me of that man, Sikandar. I suppose blood and fate are intertwined like that.¡± ¡°...It seems,¡± Ralian replied. From the way she said it, Lilian assumed even her mother hadn¡¯t seen the situation that her grandmother spoke of, and only heard stories about it instead. Lilian heard that story many times from her grandma, she always thought it was an exaggerated one, but seeing what this human pulled off today, there might have been some semblance of truth in that. ¡°In the city¡¯s horse stable, there are a bunch of knights,¡± Ralian turned to her subordinates and said. ¡°Take these three humans there, they¡¯ll receive treatment.¡± She ordered, and the Matriarch didn¡¯t object. However, none of the werewolves moved. The five tribesmen who were empty-handed exchanged glances, nobody brave enough to step forward and carry Iskandaar. When Ralian turned to them with a frown, her eyes locking with a muscular man, he gulped and stepped forward. ¡°B-but my lady,¡± he said, ¡°that boy, that demon, what if he harms-¡± ¡°Watch your words!¡± Vargathrian¡¯s head snapped at the man, a deep growl that shattered the silence. Lilian flinched, while the man fell to his knees. ¡°He is our savior. What you saw would remain in your head forever, but never reach your lips. Say that word again, and see what I do to you, you imbecile.¡± Vargathrian of the First Apocalypse did not want her savior¡¯s identity to get leaked. The Romani household was prestigious, this boy¡¯s connection to demons mustn¡¯t be spread. She had suspicions when he first showed up with the Demonic Cup, somehow aware of its usage, but her suspicions were confirmed when demonic energy horns popped from his forehead earlier. He was likely the reincarnation of one of the 72 Demon Kings or their [Avatar]. Her head turned toward Iskandaar¡¯s body, and she slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Never mind, leave him alone. Take the two knights away, they need treatment, the boy is just unconscious. It¡¯s better for him to talk to me first after waking up, rather than some other human.¡± **** When I finally woke up, the world greeted me with a soft, golden light. The first rays of the sun filtered through the ruined walls of the city, touching my face with a warmth that contrasted sharply with the pain gnawing at my body. My body hurt like crazy. My eyelids fluttered open, the brightness making me squint as I adjusted to the new day. I yawned, a reflexive action that felt oddly out of place given the circumstances. I¡¯ve just fought a demigod, and from the looks of it, lived to see the next day. I was lying on something soft¡ªflowers, I realized. I lay on the portion of the garden that hadn¡¯t been destroyed in the battle. Someone had gone through the trouble of arranging them beneath me, turning a patch of destruction into a makeshift bed. Slowly, I turned my head to the side, noticing a figure standing nearby. She was slumped against a broken wall, fast asleep. Lilian was clearly exhausted. Must have been keeping watch over me until she couldn¡¯t fight sleep any longer. I guess she doesn¡¯t need to guard anymore, now that I¡¯m awake. I tried to push myself up. I had to go pee. But the moment I tensed my muscles, a sharp pain shot through my entire body. ¡°Tch,¡± I grumbled, clenching my teeth against the agony. It was like every bone, every fiber of muscle was on fire, screaming in protest at the slightest movement. I couldn¡¯t even sit up. What the hell did I do to myself? My mind flickered back to that moment¡ªtapping into the power of that damned Skill. The penalty was lifespan, right? Could it be that I aged myself into an old man? The thought sent a wave of panic through me, and I forced my right hand to move, lifting it just enough to bring it into view. No wrinkles. ¡°Haah,¡± I let out a sigh of relief. At least I wasn¡¯t going to look like a geriatric at seventeen. But still, something wasn¡¯t right. I was too weak, too drained. The cost of using that Skill was intense. With a frustrated grunt, I opened the system window and navigated to the notification panel. I had to check if it told me how many years I¡¯d lost, even if my appearance didn¡¯t change. The familiar text materialized in front of me, cold and unfeeling, as it laid out the damage in black and white. [You have tapped into the power of a possible future. The power you¡¯ve gained is immense. The cost is severe: 50 years of your lifespan have been lost.] [The timeline you¡¯ve borrowed power from has been closed for any future use.] [1] [Additional costs apply. Any Experience Points you earn will be cut off by 90% for the next six months.] [2] ¡°Fifty years?!¡± A shout escaped my lips. ¡°That¡¯s fucking¡­ insane.¡± The words felt like a punch to the gut. Fifty years gone, just like that. How much did I even have left now? I was 19 years old, how long would I have lived? Till 70? That was the average back in my old world. If 50 years vanished from that, didn¡¯t that mean I only have one year till death? ¡°....¡± The reality of it made my stomach churn. I¡¯d known there would be a price, but this¡­ I didn¡¯t like this. I could drop dead any time, without knowing I was close to death. I closed my eyes and calmed down. At least we won. At least that much was certain. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me; the System made it clear. The Vampiric Father was dead. I hadn¡¯t dealt the final blow, so he didn¡¯t die from my final sword, but I¡¯d been the one to pave the way. That much was evident from the rest of the system notifications. [The Vampiric Father has been killed. Although you haven¡¯t landed the last blow, your merit to his death is immense. You''ve earned great experience points.] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve leveled up!] [You''ve reached Level 30!] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has reached 23.77%. You''ve been enlightened about three techniques!] [...You''ve processed and learned the second move of the True Demon Fist Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®fist martial arts¡¯ in general comes with the technique to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate.] [...You''ve processed and learned a technique from the True Demon God Art.] [True Demon God Art: Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant has been learned.] [Description: A powerful technique that channels the dark energies of the Demon Realm, allowing the user to manifest the overwhelming presence of a Demon Tyrant. This art envelops an n-meter area (depending on your Qi) around the user in a shroud of impenetrable darkness, obscuring vision and creating an aura of fear that weakens the resolve of all enemies caught within its grasp. The user''s physical form merges with the shadows, becoming a terrifying specter that strikes with devastating force.] [...You''ve processed and learned the third move of the True Demon Sword Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ in general comes with this, to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate enough to level up a skill.] [Swordsmanship (Apprentice) has been upgraded to Swordsmanship (Intermediate).] I¡¯ve gained nine levels, I¡¯ve gained a Fist Art, Sword Art, and finally, I¡¯ve gained another powerful God Art. Although this time no additional skill came along with it. I now stood at Level 30. Not bad¡­ if I ignore the countless deaths, and my own that might come at any time. I sighed, staring at the very last message. [You¡¯ll be stuck at Level 30 until you choose a Class. Please make a decision.] To cross level 40, one had to complete the Quest they¡¯d get at Level 39. However, the cap was ten levels higher for the class. After all, a Class was as important as one¡¯s life, the system allowed more time to think about it. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t get stuck at Level 20, despite not choosing the class back then. Now though, I had to do it. I didn¡¯t mind. I was lying here anyway, unable to move. This Class would shape my future, so I had to be thoughtful. But¡­ what future? How much of it did I even have left? Fuck, the lifespan thing bothered me. With a resigned sigh, I focused on the system window, pulling up the list of available classes. There were four before, the first time I saw the panel, but now there are seven. I decided to check the initial four first. =============== [Warrior] - Basic Requirement: None Description: A foundational class for melee fighters. This grants fundamental proficiency with all types of melee weapons, including swords, spears, axes, and more. Possible Evolutions: As Warriors gain power through fighting, they can evolve into roles such as: ===============Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. [Mage] - Basic Requirement: None Description: A foundational class for magic users. It focuses on the basic application of magical abilities. Possible Evolutions: As Mages gain knowledge and power, they can evolve into roles such as: =============== [Healer (Common)] - Basic Requirement: Devotion to a Deity Description: A foundational class for medics. A divine caster blessed with healing magic, requiring unwavering faith in a chosen deity. Healers possess the ability to mend wounds, cure ailments, and enhance the attributes and resistances of their allies. Possible Evolutions: Healers can advance into more powerful and specialized roles, such as: =============== [Berserker] - Advanced Role: Frenzied Combatant Description: The Berserker is a combatant who thrives in the chaos of battle, unleashing raw fury and overwhelming strength to decimate their foes. Fueled by intense rage, Berserkers can shrug off pain and push beyond the limits of ordinary warriors, trading finesse for sheer destructive power. Their frenzied attacks make them a terrifying force on the battlefield, capable of turning the tide of combat through sheer ferocity alone. Possible Evolutions: A Berserker hones their rage and combat instincts, and they may evolve into even more fearsome roles: =============== My eyes skimmed the text, taking in the particulars of each class. The words in front of me blurred briefly, prompting me to blink them back into focus. Each class was more appealing than the previous one, promising power, survival, and a chance to make a name for myself in this world. ¡°[Warrior],¡± I muttered under my breath, reading the first entry. A foundation that would keep me alive, and help me fend off whatever hell was thrown my way. My kickboxing past would help a lot if I chose this. Unfortunately, it felt too bland. Basic but solid. That was my understanding of the first three choices. I didn¡¯t even consider the [Healer]. It made me snort out a burst of laughter when I saw it. That wasn¡¯t my thing. But I was very curious about [Mage], so I kept that on the front of my head for now. It had the famous Necromancer, every teenager¡¯s wet dream, as a possible evolution, after all. The [Berserker] was interesting, it was the only Advanced ranked one among the four, it was also the evolution of [Warrior], so I¡¯d likely get the same Skills from this. But I¡¯ve had enough fucked history with the word berserker. I merged two berserk techniques, and it pulled me down to my current state. The power it promised was true, but the danger was as well. I needed something better. I focused on the other three choices. Unlike the previous classes, these ones immediately drew my attention. The titles alone were interesting. My eyes landed on the first one. =============== [Rune Knight] - Advanced Role: Arcane Warrior Description: A Rune Knight is a master combatant, a Warrior of the Arcane. They fuse physical prowess with arcane power by mastering the art of inscribing powerful runes into their armor and weapons. They are able to channel magic through combat techniques, enhancing their strikes, and also shield themselves with elemental forces. A Rune Knight is a powerful merge between a Warrior and Mage. Possible Evolutions: As a Rune Knight¡¯s mastery of magic and combat deepens, they may evolve into even more powerful roles: =============== [Ethereal Shieldbearer] - Legendary Role: Guardian of the Realm; Protector of the Meek Description: The Ethereal Shieldbearer is a legendary class, the protector of the realm. Its wielders are tasked with defending the world, following the orders of the Twelve Gods. They are chosen for their unwavering faith and dedication to the world and its people. They wield ethereal forces granted by the divine to guard against threats that could endanger everything. Ethereal Shieldbearers are seen as divine emissaries. Possible Evolutions: As an Ethereal Shieldbearer proves their worth, they may be blessed with further divine gifts, which will allow them to evolve into roles that enhance their ability to defend and serve the gods¡¯ will: =============== [Myth Slayer] - Myth Role: Slayer of Legends Description: The Myth Slayer is a class shrouded in legend; its origin is unknown. It is said to have been born from entities who impressed the System by defying the gods themselves. Wielders of this class possess the power to challenge and defeat legendary and mythical beings, and their strength grows in direct proportion to the power of their foes. The Myth Slayer is a terrifying figure, a threat to those who dwell in the realms of the divine and the monstrous. They have the unique ability to sever the very essence of legends, making them one of the most feared entities in existence. Possible Evolutions: The Myth Slayer¡¯s potential is nearly limitless, but they may evolve into even more fearsome roles: =============== I went through them one by one. "Rune Knight, eh? So kind of like a Magic Swordsman, I¡¯m assuming," I said to myself. The description was enticing ¨C if I chose this, I could blend physical strength with magical abilities. Carving runes into armor and weapons, harnessing magic through combat techniques. It didn¡¯t seem like a bad choice. A perfect blend of a warrior and a mage. The potential evolutions were also quite interesting. Arcane Blademaster, Runic Champion, Spellblade, War Mage. "They all sound dope. Like a path to incredible power." I imagined myself slicing through enemies with an arcane-infused blade, casting spells in the process. But, as tempting as it was, something held me back. It felt too structured and disciplined for my liking. The concept of being bound by runes, relying on inscriptions and pre-planned strategies didn''t sit well with me. I kept the choice in mind, but I wish the next ones were better. I wanted something more¡­ direct, more unpredictable, if I had to choose. So I moved on to the next option. "Ethereal Shieldbearer¡­ Legendary." The title raised my eyebrow. Protecting the weak? Follow Gods¡¯ orders? Was this something like the ¡®Hero¡¯ class? Seems like that to me. It sounded like something out of a fantasy epic, a guardian who could protect or destroy with unmatched might. The possible evolutions were intense as well. Yet somehow, I didn¡¯t find it appealing. I didn¡¯t want to follow the Gods¡¯ whims, especially when my allegiance was so special. An otherworlder with demonic power, they might as well tell me to kill myself, and I¡¯d have no choice but to follow. My eyes settled on the final option, and I felt frowned as I read the title. "Myth Slayer¡­" I whispered the name, feeling a thrill run through me. The description was unlike the others, opposite the Ethereal Shieldbearer¡ªa class born from defying the gods themselves. I must have gained this choice from killing the Vampiric Father. Not choosing the Class earlier was indeed a good choice. The potential evolutions were great too, especially the question mark. It either meant they were so powerful that they had to be hidden, or that they would be uniquely created just for me, depending on how I make my choices. This¡­ was different. This wasn''t about protecting, finding balance, or maintaining order. This was about pure, unrestrained power. It was the kind of power that not only survived but thrived in chaos. The idea of facing the gods, of defeating beings that were considered untouchable¡­ I let out a breath. That deeply stirred something within me. Since I was tasked with saving the world despite my little strength, it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯d always been an underdog, destined to always fight against forces bigger than myself. In this world, that would always be true. For I was asked to save this world, make a cult, and go against Deities and Devils. I wouldn¡¯t always be able to match up against thousand-year-old monsters, after training for a few weeks. The shot against the Vampiric Father was purely on luck. But this class embraced that struggle and turned it into strength. This Class offered me a path of destruction and defiance, a path where I carved out my own legend by cutting down those who were invincible. It was dangerous, unpredictable, and incredibly appealing. And, to be honest, after everything I''d been through, including losing fifty years of my life, I didn''t want to play it safe. I didn''t have that option anymore. I wanted power. Real power. The kind of power that would ensure I never lose, never fail, as I had in my last life¡­ The kind that would allow me to control my fate rather than simply react to it, like I had in this whole Lockdarn situation. Considering that, the choice was simple, really. [Congratulations! Your path is now set.] [You have chosen the Myth Slayer class.] [Class: Myth Slayer - Level 1 has been acquired.] A series of notifications flashed before my eyes, detailing the immediate changes the class had wrought upon my body and soul. I felt a shiver pass through my spine, and a twist flowing through my Qi Core. [Your hidden, untamperable stats have increased. Vitality, Strength, Dexterity Intelligence, Wisdom, and Endurance have all increased.] ==== Myth Slayer Class Bonuses: ==== [You¡¯ve acquired 5 starting Class Skills. These skills will grow in power as you level up your Myth Slayer class, and you¡¯ll also gain new ones on each level.] ==== Active: [Mythrend]: Active: [Void Step]: Active: [Soul Sever]: Passive: [Legendbreaker]: Passive: [Veil of the Slayer]: ==== The notifications continued to roll in, and I felt each of them stacking more power into my veins. The magnitude of the abilities at my disposal left me momentarily breathless. Just earlier I had no Skills, but now I had so many¡­! I felt the surge of fresh energy flowing through my body, enhancing my senses, speeding up my reflexes, and giving my muscles a sensation of being as strong as steel. Everything around me appeared to be moving slower as my mind analyzed everything at a faster pace. The active skills, particularly Mythrend and Soul Sever, resonated with a deep, primal instinct within me. These were abilities meant for slaying legends, for cutting down gods. They were a perfect fit for a future Cult Leader¡­ Goddammit. The final notification blinked out of existence, and I exhaled a breath I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding. The choice had been made; the path ahead of me was set. As a Myth Slayer, I was now walking the path of slaying gods, so it was a matter of time before I would be labeled a heretic to the world. As I settled with my decision, I noticed a slight rustle of movement. My senses that were heightened from reaching the 3rd Ascension, instantly alerted me, and I shifted my gaze toward the source. The sound was subtle, but it carried an aura of quiet authority. A figure emerged from the shadows of the ruined garden¡ªgraceful and imposing at the same time. The Matriarch. The divine beast¡¯s presence alone seemed to command the very air around her, bending it to her will. Her eyes, sharp and knowing, flicked first to Lilian, who was still slumped against the wall. A soft chuckle escaped the Matriarch¡¯s lips, a sound that was both gentle and filled with an undercurrent of power. Lilian stirred at the noise, her eyes snapping open in a startled panic. She looked around, confusion evident on her face. Her gaze landed on her grandmother. Relief washed over her features, followed by a flustered shock as she realized she had fallen asleep. ¡°Grandmother¡­ I¨C¡± The Matriarch waved a paw dismissively, silencing Lilian¡¯s stammered apology. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, child. Rest while you can.¡± Her voice was soft yet commanding, leaving no room for argument. Lilian nodded, still a bit flustered but grateful for the reprieve. She cast a quick glance at me, her eyes reflecting a mix of concern and curiosity, before she settled back against the wall, trying to fight off the lingering drowsiness. The Matriarch¡¯s attention then turned fully to me. Her gaze was piercing, as if she could see straight through me, past the facade of strength I was barely holding onto. I didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d react after seeing me go berserk last night, with devil horns growing from my head. I sensed that her presence was overwhelming, more than the passive aura of a being who had lived through centuries of battles and hardships. She was actively pushing it onto me. Why? Did she want to see me tremble? Unfortunately, as overwhelming as it was for the area around me, causing the ground to shake, it didn¡¯t bother me. She was a Mythical Creature, after all. ¡°Oh-ho, what¡¯s this?¡± she mused, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. ¡°You brushed it off last night after almost kneeling to me, but today you¡¯re just fine. Instead, what¡¯s this air of danger around you suddenly?¡± I tried to sit up, struggling to maintain composure in the presence of her commanding figure, but my body wouldn''t comply. All I could manage was a weak smile, my muscles too stiff and aching to allow much more. The Matriarch¡¯s eyes sparkled with something akin to respect, but also curiosity, as if she sensed the change in me. Could she see my¡ª ¡°A Myth Slayer, eh?¡± she said, her voice a mix of wonder and wariness. That startled me. ¡°It¡¯s been a millennium since I last saw one. How interesting.¡± The way she looked at me now was different¡ªno longer just an injured boy, but something more. Something dangerous. The recognition brought a mix of exhilaration and terror. My chosen path was now being acknowledged by one of the most powerful beings in the mortal realm, and that was insane. The clouds drifted in the sky above as a Myth looked down upon me. She didn¡¯t look at me like the weak boy she had thought of me last night when she shouted for me to run. No, the subtle shift in the balance of power was obvious. The Myth withdrew her aura, unwilling to continue her silly tests on a peer. Chapter 19 – Ill See You Next Year "I wasn''t aware you didn''t even have a Class," Vargathrian, the Matriarch, said, her voice full of surprise and curiosity. "Not that I''m looking into your true identity. I am sure you have reasons for keeping such things private." Yeah, well. I remained silent, letting her gaze linger on me. I had no idea what she was on about. Did she think I was some Demon King pretending to be a human, or what? After a moment, her massive head tilted in what seemed to be a shrug, the movement almost unnoticeable. ¡°Regardless, if you¡¯re worried about your body, you needn¡¯t be,¡± she continued in a softer tone. One of her enormous paws was raised, and she gently placed it against my chest. The heat of her touch seeped through my skin, and I silently thanked the heavens that she didn''t exert full pressure. I would have been crushed like a bug under a boulder. I was glad she didn''t let loose of her weight, otherwise given its size, my chest would have caved in. Her eyes flashed, and her paw flashed brighter. A green aura rippled out of her paw, spreading across my body. I took in a sharp breath, feeling the ache around my body lessen. For what felt like an eternity but was only ten seconds, the Matriarch kept her paw against my chest. When she finally withdrew it, I flexed my fingers experimentally, marveling at the sudden ease with which I could move. The stiffness was gone. ¡°That would have been troublesome without me around,¡± she said, ¡°such self-inflicted injuries could have taken years to fully heal. You''re lucky.¡± I guess I am, to roll such a good timeline. It made up for my insane bad luck so far in Lockdarn. I pushed myself up, slowly, carefully. This time, I succeeded. Lilian, who had been hovering anxiously nearby, rushed over to support me. I didn¡¯t really need the help, but I accepted her assistance anyway, allowing her to hold my shoulders as I stood. ¡°Careful¡­¡± she whispered, her voice tinged with concern. Her grandmother observed us, an oddly pleasant look on her face. I wasn¡¯t a master of canine faces, but she seemed pleased. What''s up with her? ¡°Ah right,¡± I suddenly remembered, startling Lilian. My heart thumped in my chest. ¡°My knights, have you seen my knights?!¡± Sir Carlos and Sir Lucas¡ªthey had been locked in a deadly fight with Jacob, the vampire. The thought of them lying breathless sent a chill of dread through me. We had traveled together and fought together. If something had happened to them, it would sour the victory I had just achieved. ¡°They live,¡± the Matriarch responded, her voice steady and reassuring. ¡°In fact, they defeated the vampire Jacob. They are impressive men.¡± A sigh of relief escaped me, my shoulders sagging with the release of tension. They were safe. I¡¯m glad. ¡°Since you''re awake, they might wake up soon as well. However, I wish to wrap things up before that happens. To add on that, I sense a large portion of troops heading toward here from the west. They must be the Romani reinforcements that you''ve called for,¡± the Matriarch said. "It seems you have received word from Professor Amelia,¡± I said, adding with a curious tone, ¡°But why the urgency? The enemy¡¯s already been defeated." Before she could respond, footsteps approached us, and soon a group of figures emerged from the shadow of the wreckage. I recognized them as members of the Moon Wolf Tribe, led by Ralian Lunewolf. They weren¡¯t the only ones, though. Professor Amelia walked beside the acting Matriarch, her presence soothing my mood a little. The werewolves bowed respectfully to their Matriarch while Amelia offered me a warm wave of her hand. ¡°The star of the night''s up now, hm?¡± Amelia smiled at me, twinkling in her eyes. I rubbed the back of my head, unsure how to reply to that. Ralian was more straightforward. ¡°As the Matriarch just told you, our tribe needs to leave. It¡¯s unwise to confront the knights. Even if you vouch for us, they¡¯ll ask questions we¡¯d rather not answer. It¡¯s better to avoid them altogether.¡± ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re my knights? It took us four days to get here, and it hasn¡¯t even been a day since I sent for reinforcements. How could they be here so soon?¡± I questioned, furrowing in confusion. ¡°There are many ways to speed up travel¡ªrunes, spells, enchanted gears. They¡¯re kinda expensive, but for an emergency where the youngest Romani heir¡¯s life is at stake, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use them,¡± Ralian explained, her voice calm and matter-of-fact. ¡°It is as she says. So there¡¯s no point in lingering here any longer,¡± the Matriarch looked at me and said. ¡°We would have taken our leave already if we weren''t waiting for you to wake up.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I replied, nodding as the gravity of the situation settled over me. I guess they wanted to see their savior wake up before they left. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the knights. When they see the state of the city, it won¡¯t be hard to convince them of whatever story we need to spin.¡± ¡°Hopefully. I apologize for burdening you with this,¡± the Matriarch said, her tail swaying gently behind her, moving in harmony with the breeze. ¡°Another reason we must leave quickly is that our numbers are severely diminished. Including myself, the Moon Wolf Tribe consists of only ten members now. The Obsidian Vampires have suffered similar losses.¡± ¡°Yep. I managed to kill Ravenor Obsidian, the third child, while they were escaping. That rat had been hiding it out through the battle.¡± Ralian added. The Matriarch continued, ¡°In a situation like this, they will likely join or take over another vampire household. We plan to do the same¡ªgather strength by absorbing other tribes.¡± ¡°Sounds reasonable,¡± I agreed, though curious about something. ¡°But with you here, does it really matter if they increase their numbers? They don¡¯t have anyone on your level, after all.¡± ¡°About that¡­ My injury is still severe. I¡¯m only alive because I leveled up. But my power is far from what it once was. The damage wasn¡¯t just physical; it reached my soul, even contaminating my status page. I need time to recover my true strength,¡± the Matriarch admitted, although I didn¡¯t notice any hint of vulnerability in her voice. Her words made me frown. She wasn¡¯t as invincible as I had assumed. I thought all worries had ended since she¡¯s healed, likely being the person who landed the last blow on the Vampiric Father. Well, it doesn''t matter to me. We aren¡¯t going to be in the same city anymore, I¡¯m free from any trouble she¡¯ll come to face in the future. I noted in my head, nodding at her. The Matriarch¡¯s gaze turned to Lilian then. She didn''t say anything for a minute. A strange mix of affection and decision was in her eyes. Then, in a tone that was too casual for the words that came out of her mouth, she said, ¡°You¡¯ll stay with him.¡± Lilian blinked, taken aback. ¡°What? Why in the hell¡ª¡± Before Lilian could finish, the wolf shrugged, gesturing toward Amelia, who was now watching the exchange with mild interest. ¡°I spoke with the little dragoness here,¡± the Matriarch explained, her tone as nonchalant as if she were discussing the weather. ¡°It seems the Romani young master is going to enroll in that academy soon. And it seems that in that academy, the students need a strong and capable maid.¡± She paused, eyeing Lilian¡¯s outfit. ¡°I noticed you¡¯re already dressed for the role, so¡­¡± Lilian stared at her grandmother, stunned into silence. ¡°Grandmother¡­ this¡­ this was for the facade. I''m not suitable for a noble household¡¯s maid duties! I-¡± She tried to protest more, but the Matriarch turned her head to the side and looked away. She wasn''t changing her mind. ¡°...¡± My thoughts raced as I tried to process the situation. Why would the Matriarch leave her granddaughter with me? And where was my consent in this whole thing? Was this some kind of test, or did she truly see some benefit in this arrangement? I looked at the girl. She was a little loud, but other than that, she was impressive. She wasn''t much older than me, and she was already at Level 40. She didn''t have my strange boons so that growth was surprising. I couldn¡¯t deny that her presence might be more of a boon than a burden¡ªher skills, and her possible loyalty could be useful, especially in a place like the academy. In a place like that where I couldn''t trust anybody, with eyes and ears always spying on my every move, a loyal and capable maid wouldn''t be a burden. Plus, my father had said he''d find me a maid after I returned from Lockdarn. Having Lilian would erase the need to find someone else. The Matriarch¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t made lightly, that much was clear. But why me? Was she just trying to repay me, or did she have any ulterior motive? Regardless, leaving her granddaughter with a possible 72 Demon King was bizarre. ¡°Hey, I don''t mind keeping her, but are you sure?¡± I asked, purely out of politeness. Whatever the reason, I already decided to not refuse. Lilian was here now, and it seemed she¡¯d be staying. The thought was both amusing and annoying. I had enough on my plate without playing babysitter to a wolf girl who didn''t know how human society worked. But the decision was made. ¡°I am certain,¡± the Matriarch said. Her daughter, Ralian, walked over to Lilian and ruffled her hair. The mother-daughter pair chatted with one another, while I looked at the Matriarch. Just as I was about to reply, she hesitated, her massive form moving toward me. Her eyes softened slightly, and for the first time, I saw something almost¡­ nostalgic in her gaze. ¡°Mhm, it has been a while but¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she leaned down, her enormous head lowering toward me. Before I could react, her tongue slipped out, and she licked my cheek in a gesture that was both shockingly tender and profoundly unsettling. I froze, completely caught off guard. My mind scrambled to understand what had just happened. Why was this ancient, powerful being¡ªwho had just survived a battle that nearly ended her¡ªacting like a dog? That confusion burst into light as a light shone from the spot she had just licked. Before I could even react, the light vanished. A familiar chime echoed in my mind, and a system message flashed before my eyes. [You''ve received The Mark of Vargathrian.] What¡­? What did that even mean? I stared at the notification, trying to make sense of it, but no further details appeared. What the hell was the Mark of Vargathrian? The Matriarch didn¡¯t offer any explanation, either. She simply straightened, her eyes gleaming with something I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. Around us, the others stared in varying degrees of shock. Lilian¡¯s mouth hung open slightly, her eyes wide with disbelief. Ralian looked stupefied, while Amelia¡¯s normally calm demeanor cracked just a little, her brows knitting together as she tried to understand what had just transpired. The rest of the Moon Wolf Tribe wore stunned expressions too. The Matriarch looked almost amused by their reactions. With a final glance at me and then at her granddaughter, she turned away. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°Take care of him, Lilian,¡± she said over her shoulder, her voice carrying a weight of unspoken meaning. ¡°He¡¯s more important than you realize.¡± With that, she began to walk away, her massive form moving with a grace that belied her size. The rest of the Moon Wolf Tribe stared at me for a bit longer before they followed her. Ralian stopped beside me for a moment, putting a hand on my shoulder and nodding at me. ¡°Make sure my daughter doesn''t get hurt, you understand?¡± Ralian then joined the rest of her tribe, their figures slowly disappearing into the distance as the first light of dawn fully broke over the horizon. ¡°...Safe journey,¡± I watched them go silently, as the rising sun cast long shadows over the ruins of Lockdarn. The sun climbed higher, bathing the destroyed city in a warm, golden light, as they vanished into the horizon. The Matriarch and her tribe were gone, leaving me with Amelia and Lilian. As the silence of the morning settled over the ruins, I heaved out a sigh. Finally, there was peace. **** Sir Rashid al-Faris, captain of the 1st Knight Order, urged his horse to greater speed, the powerful beast straining under the relentless pace. The hooves pounded the earth like war drums, the rhythm mirrored by the rapid heartbeat in his chest. Behind him, knights of his 1st Knight Order, along with the entire fleet of the 2nd and 3rd Knight Orders, followed in tight formation. Any city lord would piss their pants off if they saw this disciplined force bearing down on their city. Fortunately, Lockdarn city lord had long since fled. Sir Rashid¡¯s combat-hardened eyes narrowed as the edge of Lockdarn came into view. What had once been a thriving city, one of the bigger Baron cities despite being located in the wild, was now reduced to a smoldering ruin. The rising sun cast long, ominous shadows over the desolate landscape, highlighting the devastation that had taken place. A deep scowl marred Sir Rashid¡¯s face. His mind raced with questions, anger bubbling beneath the surface. His lord had received the message from the Romani heir, the young master, less than a day ago, and the urgency in the boy¡¯s words had spurred three Knight Orders into action. He was unsure if the young master was serious, he had always been the trash of the count family, after all. It was Sir Rashid who took him home, after he had passed out in the street, drunk, a few weeks ago. So he hadn¡¯t taken his letter seriously. He only came because his lord ordered him to. But now, as they approached the city, he could see that the warning had not been exaggerated. The city was split in two. Literally. A massive gash ran through its heart as if a god had struck it with a divine blade. Buildings that had stood for centuries were now piles of rubble, streets that had once been filled with life were deserted, and the silence oppressive. Sir Rashid clenched his jaw, forcing down the surge of emotions. He¡¯d feel terrible if the young master was harmed, all the time he had assumed this was a prank. But not right now, there was no time for that. He needed to lead his men through whatever hell awaited within those broken walls. He pulled back on the reins, slowing his horse as they neared the city gates¡ªor what was left of them. ¡°God have mercy.¡± Sir Arion, his second-in-command, approached him on horseback. His face was pale but he kept a hard expression. "Sir, what is your opinion on what transpired here?" he inquired in a tone of respect. Rashid¡¯s eyes scanned the scene before him, taking in every detail. ¡°Beats me,¡± he said, his voice roughened by the sight before him. ¡°We need to find the young master. Since he sent the letter, he must know more about what happened here.¡± The second-in-command nodded, though the doubt in his eyes remained. ¡°If he¡¯s still alive¡­¡± ¡°He is.¡± Rashid cut him off, his tone leaving no room for argument. The young master might be injured, but he¡¯d live. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I know about the Romani, it¡¯s that they don¡¯t die easy. Trust me.¡± He had served his old master, Sikandar of Erebia, for years until that bear of a man set him to look after his son, Count Romani. The knight nodded again, more firmly this time, as they pushed forward into the city. The sound of hooves clattering against broken stone echoed eerily through the deserted streets. Their senses were on high alert, it felt like they were riding inside an ongoing warfield. Enemies might still be around, after all. They¡¯d usually do a street to street search first, but they didn¡¯t have that luxury when a minute could end up saving the young master¡¯s life. As the knights pressed forward, every shadow concealed a potential threat, and their hands hovered near their weapons at the slightest flicker of movement. The scale of the devastation became even more apparent as they advanced deeper into the ruins. The city was torn asunder by a gaping canyon, indiscriminately rending through homes, businesses, and lives. Although thankfully no human lives. The atmosphere was heavy with the stench of smoke and charred wood, mingling with something more ominous ¨C the scent of blood. At long last, Rashid noticed motion in the distance¡ªa small cluster of figures gathered near what was left of the Baron''s mansion. He gestured to his men to stop, lifting his hand. With practiced skill, they complied, their arrangement becoming tighter as they readied themselves for whatever lay ahead. "...Remain vigilant," Rashid commanded, which grabbed his men''s attention. He urged his horse forward, leading the way toward the cluster. As he neared, his eyes slowly narrowed. At the center of the group stood a young man, his clothes torn and bloodied, yet he seemed woundless. He had been healed, and there was a strength in his posture that a sick person shouldn¡¯t have. Around him were two women¡ªone in the robes of a scholar, the other in the attire of a maid, though the latter¡¯s wolfish features and the power emanating from her marked her as anything but a mere housemaid. Although, if he were to be specific about the power department, the scholar would be the strongest. She might even be stronger than him, though he couldn¡¯t be sure. Rashid¡¯s gaze locked onto the young man as they neared. He could see the exhaustion in his eyes, the weight of the battle that had clearly taken its toll. But there was something else there too, something deeper. Strength. Sir Rashid was bewildered. He had never seen the young master like that. He dismounted, the ground crunching under his boots as he approached ahead. "Young Master Romani," he greeted, his voice gruff but respectful. He was relieved the young man was alive. "We received your message and came as swiftly as possible, but it appears we are tardy. Just¡­ what happened here?" The young man looked up, locking eyes with Rashid with a weary yet unwavering gaze. Sir Rashid was a little taken aback by that, the young master never dared to look him in the eye, let alone with that kind of look. "A war, Sir Rashid," he said, his voice grim. "A war unlike any other." **** I informed Sir Rashid of everything essential¡ªmore precisely, everything I wanted him to know. The narrative I created was not complicated, very direct, and as accurate as I could make. I retold the conflict between the Moon Wolf Tribe and the Obsidian Vampires, the clash of power that had devastated Lockdarn like a storm, and everything else. However, when it came to the ultimate, decisive strike that had ended the Vampiric Father, I left out my name. I wasn''t ready to draw that kind of attention. Not yet. Instead, I gave the credit to Amelia and the Matriarch. After all, they were the ones everyone saw in the thick of the fight. The Romani Trainee Knights, who were spread around the city back then had seen the dragon, and later the wolf, clashing with the Vampiric Father in the sky. So the story was easily bought. It was easy for them to believe that together, they had brought down the monster. It kept the focus off me and allowed me to remain in the shadows; after all, I had to play safe. While mulling over the events in my head, I noticed the tent flap nearby moving, which caught my attention. Amelia came out, with her face partly concealed by the shadow of the stable''s roof. The light outside was getting brighter, with the dawn fully breaking over the ruins of Lockdarn. She approached me, appearing thoughtful, and the serious expression that she wore while talking to Sir Rashid in the tent was slowly replaced with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. I adjusted my position against the wooden beam as she walked closer. The stable was eerily quiet, as the horses had been moved out earlier, leaving only the distant murmurs of the knights and the occasional crackle of smoldering ruins. Unlike the thousands of humans in the city who perished last night, the horses were fortunate to escape without any casualties. Amelia reached me and sat down on a small hay bale, close enough that I could feel the warmth radiating from her. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at telling stories,¡± she remarked in a light tone. ¡°The knights ate it all up. You¡¯ve got them wrapped around your finger.¡± I scoffed, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Uh, well, I didn''t really lie,¡± I said, giving her half a smile. ¡°Not a complete lie, anyway. You and the Matriarch did most of the heavy lifting. I just withheld information.¡± ¡°Please. Same thing,¡± she shook her head. Then she turned her head back, looking at the titanic sword strike that had embraced the city. ¡°That Knight asked who did this. I almost answered truthfully just to see his reaction.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± She giggled, ¡°I didn¡¯t, in the end. I said it was the Vampiric Father¡¯s work. They bought it.¡± I let out a sigh of relief, shooting her a look. She was so playful that I couldn''t trust her to not blow my cover accidentally. Although to be truthful, I was surprised that she was supporting me at all. From her perspective, I was some kind of demon. "Hmm," Amelia hummed. She leaned forward, her sharp eyes fixed on mine. "But we both know you are keeping something back. You don''t have to tell me¡ªI won''t pry¡ªbut you should be cautious, Iskandaar.. There¡¯s more at play here than just surviving battles. You¡¯re going to make enemies, powerful ones, and they won¡¯t be as easily fooled as the knights.¡± I nodded, appreciating her concern. ¡°I know. So I¡¯d rather keep a low profile while I can.¡± The Obsidian Vampires were alive. While Amelia and the Moon Wolf Tribe wouldn''t leak my name, the Vampires would. If not now, then later. My secret wasn''t safe with them. Sooner or later, they would blow my cover to the entire world. I wonder what I''d do then. Troublesome times were coming. Amelia sighed, leaning back and crossing her arms. ¡°You¡¯re already attracting attention, whether you like it or not. This little trick you pulled today¡­ it won¡¯t go unnoticed. How does a man who''s been mana-less until recently survive such a war, while so many other men died?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I get to it,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°For now, I need to focus on what¡¯s next. At least the Academy is going to be peaceful.¡± Her lips curled into a smile, though it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°You have no idea,¡± she replied, her voice tinged with a mix of excitement and caution. ¡°The academy is full of people just as ambitious and dangerous as those you¡¯ve faced here. Sure, there''s no mythical creature, the 9th Ascension Demigod, but there are princes and princesses of nations who would want your head severed if you offend them. It''s a different kind of battlefield. But it¡¯s also a place of opportunity.¡± We sat in silence for a moment, both lost in thought. The quiet was comfortable, a brief respite from the chaos of the past few days. But I could feel the weight of what was to come pressing down on me, the uncertainty of the future stretching out like a dark road ahead. Amelia disrupted the quiet by getting to her feet and brushing off her skirt. "I need to leave," she announced with a brighter tone. "I have to return to the academy and ensure that everything is set for when you arrive. It wouldn''t be good for you to go in during chaos, would it?" ¡°Hey, there''s still a year¡­¡± ¡°Seven months.¡± ¡°Same thing," I smiled, appreciating the gesture. "Are you already leaving? I was just getting used to having you around." She laughed softly and shook her head. "Do not worry, you will see me soon enough. And, besides, Lilian will keep you company." She winked, prompting me to raise an eyebrow. ¡°Speaking of that girl, what did Sir Rashid say?¡± I was curious. It was obvious at first look that Lilian was a member of the Moon Wolf Tribe. Even if her group was reported to be a good group, they were still the ones who had taken over the Baron''s mansion for months. And in that sense, they were the people who brought the Vampire''s in Lockdarn. ¡°I vouched for her, so there shouldn''t be any issues. Especially when I told him that the Matriarch granted you the Mark of Vargathrian. They immediately accepted Lilian¡¯s presence.¡± She explained, making me tilt my head. ¡°What is that anyway? I''m curious.¡± ¡°No can do~! Ask the Matriarch the next time you meet her, sweetie." She shook her head with a smile. "Don''t worry, she''ll come visit you someday now that her granddaughter is with you. She wants to ensure you''re not taking advantage of that poor girl, after all." "Hey-" Before I could respond, Amelia leaned down. She kissed me on the cheek, her lips soft against my skin as I paused. I blinked in surprise and she straightened up with a playful grin, hopping down her feet. ¡°...That should have been on the lips, if you were going to do it anyway,¡± I teased after a moment of surprise, trying to regain my composure as I rubbed the spot she had just kissed, Amelia raised her brow, purple eyes sparkling at me. "Heh? No. Try better next time, and maybe you''ll get your wish.¡± "Better than defeating a demi-god?" I scoffed and shook my head, disbelieving. "Yeah, well¡­" Amelia giggled in a light and melodic tone. She took a step back, her wings unfurling from her back, glowing faintly in the morning light. They were the same firefly wings she used last night and not her dragon wings. They were still broken. Her smile wasn''t, however. It was as bright as ever. ¡°Then, Iskandaar¡­ I''ll see you at the academy next year.¡± Almost next year. With a final, playful smile, she turned away and took off into the air, her wings propelling her upward. I watched her fly, the graceful figure rising higher and higher until she was just a dot in the sky. The warmth from her kiss lingered on my cheek. As I watched her fade away over the horizon, a smile spread across my face. I reassured myself, "Safe travels, Amelia," as an odd calmness enveloped me. Now that the sun had fully risen, the chilly, devastated town was warmed by the golden light that shone down on the ruins of Lockdarn. The day was only beginning, as was my life in this new world. Chapter 20 – The Worry of a Lifetime. Literally. The steady clatter of the carriage wheels against the cobblestone road should have been soothing, but instead, it felt like the countdown to my doom. My leg tapped restlessly against the floor, the rhythm quickening as every passing moment seemed to drag me closer to some inevitable disaster. Disaster could strike at any time. Right as I was thinking this, in fact. The world outside the window was a blur of dark greens and grays, the thick forests and distant mountains of the Romani estate passing by without meaning. My thoughts were too tangled, too loud to care about the scenery. Death. The word thudded through my mind, heavy and unyielding. I had faced enemies that could kill with a flick of their wrist and had stared down creatures that would make lesser men weep, but this¡ªthis was different. It wasn¡¯t an enemy I could fight or outsmart. It was just¡­ there, somewhere on the horizon, waiting. I didn¡¯t even know how far off that horizon was. A year? A month? Fuck, maybe just a week. The uncertainty was a knife twisting in my gut, and I couldn¡¯t pull it out. Most importantly, how do you even fight something as abstract as ¡®life-span¡¯? Was this related to the Goddess of Fate, Aurethia? Was my fated day of death cut short, or what? There had to be a way to find out. Some spell, some ancient magic tucked away in the pages of [Arcane Crown] or whispered in the halls of the Waybound Academy. Something that could show me how long I had before I kicked the bucket. I racked my brain, trying to recall anything I¡¯d read, anything at all, but my mind was too clouded with panic to think straight. And even if I did figure it out, how would I fix it? How the hell do you fix a lifespan that¡¯s already been ripped to shreds? Okay, to be fair, it¡¯s not impossible to increase my lifespan. It¡¯s just complicated. However, if the remaining time is long enough, I can just cultivate it away. I noted. Unfortunately for the EXP restriction, I didn¡¯t have any fix for it. This, I could try to fix. That would be an easy fix. People in Murim lived for two or even three hundred years through cultivation, after all. The problem was if I only had, let¡¯s say, one year left. Or less. Then cultivation wouldn¡¯t save me, I¡¯d drop dead. So depending on how long I had left, I could just sit still or go through complications to fix it. But how do I confirm how much time I have left to live? Letting out a sigh, I decided to distract myself by calling forth my Status Page. It had been a while.
Name: Iskandaar Romani Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 3400/3400 Level: 30 | 21% EXP
Class: Myth Slayer Class Level: [1/10] Class Skills: Mythrend [Active] Void Step [Active] Soul Sever [Active] Legendbreaker [Passive] Veil of the Slayer [Passive]
General Skills: The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [23.77%] Insight [Basic] Swordsmanship [Intermediate] Kickboxing [Master]
The tapping of my leg grew faster, louder. The status screen looked powerful, but all of that was a waste if I ended up dropping dead right now. Across from me, Lilian shifted uncomfortably. It didn¡¯t help that this was probably her first time in a carriage, and the person she sat against was acting like a caged animal. But I couldn¡¯t stop. If I stopped moving, I felt like my heart might give out right there. ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± Her voice broke through the noise in my head, a hesitant question hanging in the air between us. I glanced at her, catching the concern in her red eyes, and forced a laugh. It came out more like a scoff. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just peachy,¡± I said, waving her off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She didn¡¯t look convinced. Of course, she didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t like I was doing a good job of hiding how fucked up I felt. She leaned back, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weird ever since we left Lockdarn. I get that you¡¯re tired or whatever, but this¡­ are you scared of something?¡± I kept my gaze on the window, watching the shadows of the trees stretch and bend with the movement of the carriage. The thought of explaining what was going on, of voicing the raw fear gnawing at me, made my throat tighten. I didn¡¯t want to reveal to her that my super powerful technique cost most of my life-span; that¡¯d ruin my image. Plus I wasn¡¯t about to dump my problems on her. Instead, I decided to deflect. ¡°What about you?¡± I shot back, trying to sound casual. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet this whole trip. Mad because your tribe ditched you?¡± Lilian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and for a second, I thought she might actually lunge across the carriage and punch me. But instead, she just sighed, the tension in her shoulders easing as she slumped back against her seat. ¡°They didn¡¯t ditch me,¡± she muttered, her voice laced with frustration. ¡°I know why they left me behind. It just¡­ sucks, you know? They¡¯re my family, and now I¡¯m stuck with you.¡± I almost laughed at that. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll come running back any day now. You¡¯re not stuck with me, Lilian. If anything, I¡¯m stuck with you. You''re at a higher level than me, so rest assured.¡± She rolled her eyes, the corners of her mouth twitching upward in a reluctant smile. ¡°Whatever. You¡¯re changing the topic. I¡¯m not the one with a foot tapping like there¡¯s a war drum under the carriage. So, what¡¯s really bothering you?¡± I opened my mouth to toss another sarcastic comment her way, but the words caught in my throat. She was right. I was deflecting. But what was I supposed to say? That I was scared shitless because I didn¡¯t know how much time I had left? That the thought of dropping dead in some godforsaken alley was making my skin crawl? I wasn¡¯t particularly fearful of death. No man who was would drink three dozen energy drinks and stay awake for three days. I didn¡¯t mind if I died. At least¡­ back in my last life, where I lost everything. But this was a second chance. This was a new life with endless possibilities. I didn¡¯t want to just¡­ die. Plus it would be so embarrassing to die while taking a walk when I¡¯m the person who slayed a Myth. I knew I was worrying too much, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll pass soon. Before I could figure out how to answer her, the carriage began to slow, the sounds of the city gradually replacing the quiet of the countryside. We were home. Romer City, the center of the Romani county, sprawled out before us, familiar and unchanged. The sight of it was oddly comforting. I hadn¡¯t even spent a month here, and yet it smelled like home. We went through the city gates and headed into our mansion. ¡°I know you¡¯ve seen the city before, but where we¡¯re heading is something else entirely,¡± I told Lilian as she peeked out of the carriage window. Her eyes widened as the Romani mansion came into view. The estate was perched on a lush hill, with tall stone walls and towering spires reaching into the sky. A clear river wound through the grounds, reflecting the golden light of the afternoon. The mansion itself looked like something out of a storybook, its ancient walls softened by ivy and surrounded by manicured gardens. The Romanis were wealthy. The mansion alone proved that. ¡°This¡­ this is the Romani estate?¡± Lilian whispered in disbelief. I nodded, a small smile tugging at my lips. ¡°Welcome to Romer City, Lilian. This is home.¡± As the carriage passed over the drawbridge and into the courtyard, the rich scent of blooming flowers and fresh bread from the nearby market filled the air. Sir Rashid called out, announcing our arrival. The carriage came to a halt, and the door swung open to reveal Sir Rashid, my father¡¯s most trusted knight.Lilian¡¯s usual composure faltered as she stepped onto the cobblestones, her gaze sweeping over the mansion and the surrounding gardens. ¡°Wow,¡± she breathed, clearly in awe. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s like something out of a story.¡± Her reaction helped me breathe easier, momentarily easing the tension that had been gnawing at me. For a brief moment, the beauty of the estate made everything feel almost normal again. Almost. ¡°Follow me, young master,¡± Sir Rashid said, and I nodded. Lilian followed behind me, her earlier frustration had long faded as she whipped her head around. The family home was as imposing as ever, its tall stone walls and ornate towers standing like sentinels as we approached. Reaching the mansion¡¯s door, the familiar figures of the Count and Countess appeared, faces etched with worry. They had been waiting, and now that we were here, the full weight of what had happened in Lockdarn would come crashing down on them. My heart pounded in my chest, each step toward them feeling heavier than the last. As I met my father¡¯s gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much longer I¡¯d have to keep up this charade. ¡°Mother. Father.¡± I bowed to them gently, and my mother pulled me into a hug. My father frowned instead. Not at me, but at Lilian; a demi-wolf dressed like a maid. A short silence passed, and by then, my father''s concern had twisted into something sharper. My mother canceled the hug, while his lips thinned as he shot me a look. ¡°Are you playing with women even during all this? I got you a fianc¨¦!¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. His voice was hard, a tone that brooked no argument. Was he accusing me of buying a slave, or what? I opened my mouth to defend myself, to explain that it wasn¡¯t what it looked like, but before I could get a word in, Sir Rashid cleared his throat. ¡°My lord,¡± he leaned down and whispered something into the Count¡¯s ear, his words too low for anyone else to hear, other than the Countess. Whatever Rashid said, it hit my father like a cold splash of water. He visibly flinched. The Countess scowled too. Their eyes widened slightly, flicking back to Lilian, then to me. For a moment, my father just stared, piecing together the situation with newfound clarity. I could see the change in his expression¡ªdiscomfort mixed with realization. He cleared his throat, looking away from Lilian, and quickly shifted the subject. Huh. I wondered what Sir Rashid told him. The mark thing again? No way. ¡°Let¡¯s converse about this indoors,¡± he said, his voice now carefully neutral. Without another word, he turned on his heel and led us into the mansion. **** We followed him into a familiar meeting room, the same grand room I had met Nebula in. The room was large, with tall windows that let in the afternoon light, casting long shadows across the polished floor. A heavy wooden table dominated the center, surrounded by chairs that had seen countless important conversations. As soon as we were seated, my father wasted no time. ¡°What happened in Lockdarn?¡± he asked, his tone leaving no room for evasion. Sir Rashid and I exchanged a quick glance before I started recounting the events. I told him about the battle, about the Moon Wolf Tribe¡¯s struggle against the Obsidian Vampires. I kept my voice steady as I spoke of the deaths, the devastation. So many people were gone, and the city was left in ruins. I also talked about Lilian. Her presence beside me was a silent reminder of the losses suffered. When he heard the stuff she had to go through, their expressions softened toward her. Among all that, he seemed pleased when he heard that Sir Carlos had stepped into the 5th Ascension. Although he was currently unconscious. He and Sir Lucas were brought back to Romer, and would receive adequate treatment until they regained their health. Sir Rashid took over the conversation next. He talked about what Amelia had told him, that the situation was a lot grander than what met the eye. He went over the details of the fight he had heard, including who won and who was defeated. My father listened intently, his face a mask of controlled emotion. He was more a politician than a warrior, and I could see the wheels turning in his mind as he processed the implications of everything. The deaths, the destruction¡ªthese weren¡¯t just personal tragedies; they were political landmines. ¡°That''s basically it,¡± Sir Rashid ended. ¡°After hearing all this, I decided to bring the young master back as soon as possible to inform you, my lord. But I''ve kept most of the knights behind to support the city and its people. Those who left the city must be returning now, only to find it ruined.¡± ¡°Lockdarn is a key city,¡± he said, his voice heavy with the weight of responsibility. ¡°The consequences of this battle will echo through the region. You have done well to leave the knights behind. We¡¯ll need to provide aid to the survivors, rebuild the city, and ensure that the other Nobles understand the gravity of what happened.¡± That''s going to be expensive. Unfortunately, as the most powerful noble house nearby, the Romani County had to help out until the Imperial Family would give their official statement. Although that might not be a bad thing. We''ll likely receive rewards from the Emperor, not counting the fame, so it''ll do us good. He paused, his gaze sharpening as it locked onto mine. ¡°This was a hard-earned victory, but don¡¯t let it get to your head, Iskandaar. No, it wasn''t even your victory. You were lucky this time to survive. Next time, things won¡¯t be so easy. You need to train more, strengthen yourself. Enemies of this level are everywhere. You wouldn''t be lucky everytime. Grow stronger.¡± I nodded, knowing he was right. I¡¯d survived, but it had been a close thing. Too close. My father¡¯s words were a harsh reminder that I couldn¡¯t afford to rest on my laurels. He stood up, signaling the end of the conversation. ¡°Lead the girl to the head maid,¡± he instructed. ¡°Tell her to come meet me later,¡± my mother added, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°The head maid, I mean. I''ll need to instruct her on how she should treat this child since she will accompany you to the Academy.¡± She seemed excessively happy, saying the word academy. She hid her face with a hand fan. I remembered my father''s grief when the Carlstein Baron asked him why I wouldn''t be attending the academy, but now he was smiling. He too was happy, knowing I''d be attending the Academy. ¡°Yes mother,¡± I bowed and nodded. ¡°So it''s true you got a [Class]? That means you''ve crossed the 2nd Ascension.¡± He worded it like a question, but when I opened my mouth, my father waved me away. ¡°Never mind, go rest.¡± Rubbing the back of my head, I walked out of the room. Lilian followed, awkwardly bowing to my parents as she stepped into the quieter hallways. ¡­. The air was cooler here, a welcome contrast to the tense atmosphere we¡¯d just left behind. I took in a breath, enjoying the fragrance of the garden flowing through the windows. I could feel Lilian¡¯s eyes on me, her glances filled with suspicion and curiosity. ¡°What?¡± I turned to her. When she shrugged, I sighed inwardly, knowing what she must be thinking. Before she could say anything, I spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what my father said,¡± I told her, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible. ¡°I don''t play around with women¡­ Er, I¡¯ve changed my ways.¡± It would be awkward if she heard the rumors about me, so I had to say I''d changed instead. She stared at me for a moment, clearly trying to decide whether to believe me or not. ¡°....¡± I smiled, and she raised an eyebrow. ¡°...Fine,¡± she muttered. I could tell she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced but for now, it would have to do. With that, we continued walking down the hall, heading toward the head maid¡¯s quarters. The day wasn¡¯t over yet, neither for Lilian nor me. There was still plenty left to deal with. Such as looking around for ways to figure out my remaining lifespan. **** Lilian didn''t really have a choice when she was thrown to Iskandaar as his maid. She had no choice but to accept it since her grandmother marked him. In simpler terms, Iskandaar was basically a part of her tribe now. Although it was annoying that she had to serve him as a maid, follow these useless noble customs and everything, she could get used to it. Her tribe respected strength above ranks, even if she was the Princess, she didn''t mind being the servant of a stronger person. That''s just how it was. Even though he said his Level was lower than her, he was certainly stronger than her. Her first impression of him wasn''t that good, but she would blame the rumors around him for that. That bias was gone after she witnessed his strength. Plus, if her grandmother''s theory on his identity was correct, he was a bag of opportunity. Being around a person like him would be beneficial for her. She''d be able to level up faster, for sure; someone of his background was a trouble magnet, and trouble meant Levels. She loved Levels. So she didn''t mind following him around the entire day, wondering what he was up to. It wasn''t as fun as she had hoped, unfortunately. The city of Romer bustled with its energy; the streets were so active that it seemed alive with the sounds of merchants selling their wares, children playing, and the constant hum of everyday life. Lilian had lived in Lockdarn for a month, but her mind that was used to the forest-life still found all of this too loud. And yet, as she followed Iskandaar, who moved through the crowd, she began to find the lively atmosphere strangely quiet. Her gaze was drawn to the young man in front of her, whose tense posture and persistent pace failed to hide the madness within him. He definitely lied when he said he was not worried. What¡¯s he hiding? Someone of his strength and stature, what did he have to fear so much? Iskandaar didn¡¯t look back at her, focused as they made their way through the winding alleys and crowded marketplaces. He seemed to be searching for something¡ªsomething important, something that had him on edge. But he wasn¡¯t saying what. Lilian was patient and observed for the first few hours, but their silence lasted far too long. The anxiety she sensed in him was contagious; it began to fill her own mind with questions and concerns. She couldn''t take it anymore, so she opened her mouth. ¡°What are you searching for, anyway?¡± she asked, breaking the silence between them. Unlike usual, her tone was soft. She did feel concerned seeing him like this, but no matter what, he was her tribe¡¯s savior. Iskandaar did not respond immediately. For a brief moment, she worried that he would completely ignore her. But then, without turning to face her, he said, "It''s nothing. I, uh, I¡­ just need to figure something out." Yeah, it¡¯s definitely something. Lilian thought with a frown at his ambiguous response. She decided not to press further for now. He doesn¡¯t trust me yet¡­ She could see the strain on his face, the way his hands clenched and unclenched at his sides as if he was barely holding himself together. She wanted to know what made him so worried, but he couldn¡¯t trust her with it. It honestly pained her a little, but she could understand. Whatever he was looking for was of utmost importance to him. They persisted in their search, traversing from one part of the city to another. Iskandaar visited several locations¡ªan old bookstore here, a potion shop there¡ªbut each time left frustrated because he couldn''t find what he was looking for. Lilian followed quietly, her mind racing with uncertainty. Lilian''s keen ears picked up on the townspeople''s whispers as they moved through Romer''s busier areas. The city was filled with chatter, much of it directed at them. Or rather, at Iskandaar and the ¡°new girl¡± trailing behind him. ¡°That¡¯s the Romani heir, isn¡¯t it? The one with the reputation?¡± ¡°Yeah, and look, he¡¯s got another one with him. It¡¯s a demi-human, no less¡­ Poor thing. Even if she got sold as a slave, to be bought by someone like that¡­ Tsk, tsk.¡± ¡°Another victim¡­ Pity. You¡¯d think a noble would know better, especially a Romani.¡± Lilian''s frown deepened as the whispers entered her ears. The judgment in their voices was obvious, they didn¡¯t even try to hide it. Each of their words dripped with contempt for him and sympathy for her. It was not hard to figure out what they meant by "victim." The townspeople saw her as just another conquest for a noble with a trash reputation¡ªa reputation that seemed to follow Iskandaar everywhere he went. It annoyed Lilian. She glanced at him, wondering how much of what they said was true. Was he really as those rumors said he was? How bad was his past that people talked about him this way, despite his noble status? He didn¡¯t even look bothered by it, too. He was used to it. But when she looked at him, she didn¡¯t see the man they described. Instead, she saw someone strong enough to cleave the Vampiric Father in two, yet being so nervous. He was someone searching for answers, not for trouble. Lilian couldn¡¯t trust those rumors. His frustration was evident in the way he moved, his steps becoming more erratic as they went from one place to another without finding what he was looking for. The day wore on, and their search led them deeper into the city¡¯s quieter quarters. That¡¯s when they came across some people. In a deserted alley, Iskandaar and Lilian finished talking with a couple. ¡°...T-thank you, my lord,¡± The couple exchanged a glance as the husband said, bowing his head. ¡°We appreciate your kindness. We¡¯ll be going now!¡± Iskandaar nodded and moved aside to let them pass. As they moved down the alley, he followed their retreating forms until they turned a corner and vanished from sight. A small, bright smile tugged on the corners of his lips. For a brief moment, the heaviness that he had been hiding in his chest appeared to lift. He looked¡­ peaceful. Lilian was glad, but sadly, it didn¡¯t last long. The couple''s laughter faded into the background, and his smile too did the same. The weight of his concerns seemed to return as he leaned forward, pressing his forehead against the cool stone wall as if to find comfort in its unyielding solidity. He let out a long, exhausted sigh, but his eyes held a glimmer of hope. Lilian observed him silently. It was far too obvious by now that whatever was bothering him was eating him alive on the inside, so she decided to speak up again. "Hey," she took a quiet step closer and placed a hand on his shoulder, gentle but firm. "It¡¯s okay. You will find exactly what you are looking for. We will figure it out." Iskandaar did not immediately lift his head. A moment later, he did and revealed a small smile. "I have. I think. We''re getting close," he said calmly. "I think we''ve got some solid leads." Lilian blinked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected to hear that, but she was happy. Seeing the glimmer of hope in his expression lifted some of her own tension. The weight that had been pressing down on them all day seemed to lighten just a bit. The two of them stood there in the alley, the world outside continuing on without them as if they were caught in a moment of stillness. Lilian didn¡¯t say anything more, nodding. Chapter 21 – Is This Finally a Lead? The couple I met in the alley had a sick child. The doctors said the child was going to die in a month at best. But where the doctor promised death, the city¡¯s best healer declared otherwise, saving the child¡¯s life. That was a lead. Likewise, there were some other leads I¡¯ve found. People who could help me. It had been a few weeks since my return to Romer City, and I¡¯d spent them looking for people who could help me with my current cause, while at the same time, cultivating every day to make sure I was increasing my time in at least one way. The weight of uncertain death still gnawed at me like a parasite. Each day, each hour, felt like sand slipping through my fingers, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much I had left. My life felt like a ticking clock, the seconds draining away faster than I could keep up with. I didn¡¯t want to sit around and wait for the end. I had to do something, anything, to get a grasp on how much time I had left and, more importantly, how to extend it. That was the reason I spent those days digging through every connection I had, whispering questions to people I knew from Iskandaar¡¯s memories, and gathering information on anyone who might know something about lifespan and how to measure it. I had compiled a list of people who could hold the key to my survival. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I had some hopes. The first name on the list was Sir Noire, a well-known fortune teller with a lavish parlor in Romer City. He was a man of mysterious origins, draped in silks and surrounded by the scent of exotic incense, apparently. His clients swore by his predictions, claiming he could see the threads of fate as clearly as one might read a book. If anyone could tell me how much time I had left, it was him. The second name was Sister Althea, a well-known healer who lived in a remote area of the city. She wasn''t just any healer; she belonged to the Church of Amariel, the Goddess of Healing, Compassion, and Benevolence, which was located in the city''s northern district. I figured she''d be the one to detect the life force within me. Maybe she''d even have some remedies to strengthen it and give me more time. Then there was Master Lydios, an eccentric runemaster who lived in a tower overlooking the western hills. He was said to be a genius regarding inscriptions and magical constructs, his runes capable of tapping into the very essence of life. Runes, after all, were ancient magic¡ªfar more precise and reliable than vague prophecies or risky potions. He might be able to see my lifespan. Lastly was the man titled the Cursed Scholar. If local rumors were to be believed, he was once a famous academic who was driven insane by forbidden knowledge and cursed to live in the shadows of normal men. He¡¯s supposed to be some hobo bastard living deep within the city''s underground sewer system. People go around saying that he had knowledge about death and life that no sane person should ever have. Dangerous? Absolutely. But I was running out of options, and his knowledge could be the final piece of the puzzle. I stared at the list I had written out, my fingers drumming lightly against the desk. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll start from top to bottom¡­¡± I suddenly regretted not asking Amelia or the Matriarch for their advice when I had the opportunity. Both of them might have had answers, particularly the Matriarch, who possessed ancient wisdom and experience. However, it was too late to dwell on that now. What mattered was moving forward. With a sigh, I ticked off Sir Noire''s name¡ªhe¡¯d be my first stop. I pushed myself up from the chair, feeling my tension ease a little. Knowing that at least I wasn¡¯t sitting around waiting for death anymore felt good. "Let''s go," I said, moving toward the door. "We gotta look around." Lilian, who had been scrubbing the floor with a broom with a bored expression, sprang awake. Her brow furrowed in uncertainty as she laid down the broom. "Where are we going?" she said, her voice interested. I looked at her. "It''s just a small errand. We are going to meet some intriguing folks, that is all." She didn''t appear completely convinced, but she didn''t protest either. As we left the room, she fell into step beside me, and the heavy door closed softly behind us. Hopefully, I was going to receive some answers this time. **** The tent was poorly lit, with flickering light from a few candles producing long, shifting shadows across the canvas walls. I sat cross-legged on the ground, above a rough and worn fabric. A man stood across from me, on the other side of a low wooden table, crouching over a crystal globe. His robes were dark, almost black, and his long, bony fingers caressed the globe as if it held the secrets of the universe. His face was obscured by a hood, so it was hard to figure out his expression, but I could see the glint of his eyes that darted between me and the orb. "Ah, I see... I see..." he murmured, his voice hoarse and dramatic. He drew closer to the globe, his eyes narrowing as if he were attempting to pierce the mysteries of time and fate. "You... have come for answers, young one. Answers that exist beyond the barrier of the mortal world." I arched my brow at the useless thearitics. I was starting to feel skeptical and irritated now. "I figured so. Can you see it or not?" The man''s fingers twitched, and he let out a low chuckle that was clearly meant to be sinister but ended up sounding like a dry cough. "Everything will be revealed... all questions will be answered. But first, you must pay tribute to me... in silver... that I''ll use to earn these secrets." Ah, of course. I should have known. I pulled out a small silver coin, flicking it toward him with a sigh. It landed with a clink on the table between us, and the man snatched it. He immediately slipped it into his robes with practiced ease. His fingers returned to the globe, and he began to hum under his breath, a tuneless drone that grated on my nerves. He swirled his hands over the orb in elaborate gestures, his voice rising and falling in what I assumed was supposed to be some kind of incantation. After what seemed like an age, he finally spoke. "I see dark, frightening shadows encircling you. Your path is clouded with doubt. There is... danger in your destiny... a huge menace that threatens to devour you." I rolled my eyes. "Excellent. Have you got anything specific, or just these generic warnings?" The man paused briefly when his dramatics faltered, then promptly regained his composure. "The spirits remain evasive¡­. But they speak of a curse on your life. Yes, a curse that shortens your life... unless you can discover how to dispel it.¡± I leaned forward, suddenly hopeful. "Okay, and how do I break it?" I was starting to mistrust his credibility, but now he mentioned something good. The man stopped, apparently waiting for time. "Ah... that... is beyond my eyes. But do not be afraid! With my instruction, you may still¡ª" The sound of my fist hitting the table spread through the tent, and splinters flew from the wood. The man opposite me recoiled in fear as his cowl drooped just a little, exposing his unwashed, unclean face. My eyelids twitched. "You''re a scammer, aren''t you?" With a low, menacing voice, I growled. "You have no idea what you''re talking about." He struggled to recover, and a hesitant laugh came out. "N-no, I assure you, I¡ª" His words were cut short by me. I swung my palm out and smacked him square in the face. He squatted backward, gripping his cheek, and yelped as the crack reverberated through the tent. "Next time, I won''t tolerate this," I grumbled, standing up. I spun around and pushed the tent flap aside, stomping out into the sunny daylight. Lilian was standing by a tree outside, looking relaxed with her arms crossed. When I approached, she raised an eyebrow, showing a mix of curiosity and concern on her face. "Any progress?" I sighed and shook my head. "Nope. Another dead end." She looked at me silently and nodded. After a moment, we were walking together, surrounded by the bustling noise of Romer City. Vendors called out their offers, children weaved through the stalls, and the comforting smell of fresh bread mixed with the sharp tang of the nearby river. But everything felt muted and distant for me, as if it belonged to a world I was no longer fully a part of. It made sense. I was about to join the underworld. I took a deep breath, trying to ease the tightness in my chest. It had been weeks since we got back to Romer City, and I¡¯d been chasing one false lead after another. Every so-called expert I found had either been a scammer or completely clueless. And with each dead end, the anxiety gnawing at me grew worse.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Every lead had turned into a dead end, every supposed expert either a fraud or completely clueless. And all the while, I was getting closer to death than the day before. ¡°Um,¡± Lilian¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. She cleared her throat, hesitating as she said, "You¡¯ve been running yourself to a pit at this point What are you so desperate to find? What¡¯s going on, Iskan- err, young master?" She wasn''t yet used to ¡®young master¡¯ yet. It was too respectful for her wild self. I hesitated, glancing at her from the corner of my eye. She had been patient with me, tagging along without complaint even though I¡¯d been dodging her questions since we left Lockdarn. I didn¡¯t want to burden her with this or appear weak by admitting it, but I couldn¡¯t keep stonewalling her forever. "Alright," I mumbled, coming to a halt. I turned to face her, taking a long breath. "Do you remember the skill I used in Lockdarn? The one that nearly killed the Father?" Lilian nodded, her eyes narrowing slightly, and anxiety crept into her face. "How can I forget? It split the city in two,¡± she looked at me as if I was stupid. ¡°What about it?" "There was a cost," I admitted, ¡°a heavy, expensive cost. I lost¡­ fifty years of my lifespan ¨C just like that. Fifty fucking years, Lilian. And now I don¡¯t know how much time I have left. Not only that, I now have a stupid restriction on my gained Experience Points.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Could be years, could be months, hell, it could be days. It can be right now, and I have no idea. So that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been looking for¡ªa way to find out how much time I have left and if possible, a way to fix it." Lilian stared at me with wide eyes, and soon, her frown deepened. "That¡¯s... wow. Alright, I get it now. I¡¯d be on the edge too if I was in your shoes.¡± "See?" I sighed. "It''s been eating at me, as you can guess. Sadly no matter how much I looked around and asked around, I am only coming up empty-handed. There are no leads, hence no answers. There''s... nothing." Lilian fell quiet for a moment, her gaze distant. I could see the gears in her head turning, making me wonder what she was coming up with. Then, her eyes lit up. "Ah, I know! The Aetheris Eyes," she said suddenly, and I frowned. "Some people in this world have optical powers, usually gained through bloodlines and sometimes through special circumstances. They are abilities, Skills, that let them see things others can¡¯t. I have one myself.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Let me show you." "Alright..." I answered, not knowing where she was heading with this. I knew what Aetheris Eyes were. I used it as an excuse against Munera Obsidian to bargain for my life. "I can read item descriptions. That was how I learned about the Demonic Cup. For example," she stared at my clothing, her gaze shifting. Lilian''s red irises began to whirl as I looked, the pupils twisting into an elaborate pattern of sharp, angular lines forming a complicated, almost runic structure that pulsed with an eerie inner glow. Her Aetheris Eyes opened, our gazes locked, and for a brief time, the world around us appeared to vanish into the background. I focused on the symbols in her eyes, blinking to myself. She focused on my shirt, her gaze narrowing as if she could see every detail. ¡°This shirt,¡± she began, her voice now a distant, almost trance-like tone, ¡°was crafted by a tailor named Melvor in Romer City six months ago. The fabric is rich, and it is a blend of silk and cotton, dyed using a rare indigo pigment from the southern isles. It was commissioned by Countess Romani just for the young master, and you''ve worn it four times, including today." I stared at her, astounded by the accuracy of her words. I was wearing it, and even I didn¡¯t know much about the stuff she talked about. Actually, I couldn¡¯t even confirm her words. She went on, "There''s a minor defect in the stitching on the left cuff, hardly discernible, but there¡ª¡± she reached out a hand, ¡°¡ªan indication that it was made in a hurry. Despite this, it has been well-maintained and shows indications of recent washing.¡± As her Aetheris Eyes gradually restored to their natural condition, the weird pattern in her pupils vanished, and she returned my stare. "That''s just a sliver of what I can see," she added with satisfaction in her voice. "[Aetheris Veritas] is the name of my Aetheris eyes. My grandma also has it; it is a hereditary power. Although my mother doesn¡¯t.¡± I agreed, still processing what I had just witnessed. The level of intricacy that this Skill could perceive was remarkable. "That''s... remarkable," I remarked, thinking about how potent the Aetheris Eyes could be. I remembered that one of the main characters also possessed Aetheris Eyes in the past, inside the Game. "And, if I''m not mistaken," she added, "there''s someone close by with Aetheris Eyes. His eyes enable him to discern people''s age. Well, not in Romer, but in a neighboring city. That individual can see the remaining time of a person, like... right down to the minute." My heart skipped. "You¡¯re serious? Who is it? Where can I find them?" I felt like a dumbass for having hidden this from her all this time. Lilian shrugged. "I don¡¯t know his name, actually, but I¡¯ve heard rumors. They say he''s an alchemist living in the Wraithwood Forest, near the Carlstein border. According to the rumors, he can see how people will die and how long they have to live. And that¡­ it drove him mad, seeing people''s last days written over their heads. That''s why he¡¯s been hiding out in the forest ever since." "The Wraithwood Forest..." I murmured. I knew of that place from memory, not the game. It was located near the borders, the one under Carlstein Barony. My fianc¨¦¡¯s home. I paused, the thought of Nebula Carlstein briefly pushing aside the gnawing anxiety. The Wraithwood Forest was near the Carlstein Barony, and that wasn¡¯t exactly close to Romer. Even with the urgency pressing down on me, heading there just on Lilian¡¯s word felt like a gamble. It would take days, maybe longer, to get there, and I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on a rumor. Not with my lifespan hanging in the balance. Still, it was a lead as good as any. Lilian had special eyes herself, so she should know. I shot her and looked and said. ¡°Let¡¯s check out another name first. The healer¡ªSister Althea. The Church of Amariel is nearby anyway. I''ll also ask around a bit about this alchemist in case the church knows. Then we''ll head home.¡± Lilian nodded, seeming relieved by the decision. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± With that, I turned on my heel and started down the street, Lilian falling into step beside me. The streets of Romer City buzzed with life around us, but my focus was already on the next step. The healer was close, and with any luck, she might hold the key to buying me more time. Otherwise, I''ll have to travel a long time. **** The Church of Amariel. Worshippers of the Goddess of Healing and Compassion. Amarial was a modest deity, yet one that carried weight among people ¡ª because most healers came from this church. She, while not the most powerful of the Twelve, had a special place in the hearts of many. Ultimately, her priests were life savers. Her gentle influence spread far and wide, attracting followers who longed for the peace that only her touch could provide. Despite being a smaller goddess, she was adored and had her own church in Romer City. Romer was a large city. There was a central church here that stood as a sign of unity, where all gods could be prayed to under one grand roof. Smaller cities only had that central church, but large cities often had separate churches too. Romer boasted five separate churches, each one honoring a different deity. Amariel¡¯s church was one of them. The walk to the church was quiet, the only sounds were the rhythmic tap of our footsteps against the cobblestones and the distant murmur of the city. Lilian walked beside me, her eyes scanning our surroundings with a mix of curiosity and caution. The church stood grandly in a part of the city as we slowed down. Our eyes drew up to it, and unlike usual, I also acted like a country bumpkin with Lilian. It was a beautiful church. When we approached the gates of the church, however, I suddenly came to a halt. Realization struck. I¡­ had missed something in the heat of the moment, my head filled with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilian¡¯s voice cut through the silence, tinged with concern. I didn¡¯t answer immediately. My gaze lingered on the church¡¯s entrance, on the soft glow emanating from within, on the symbol of Amariel etched above the doors¡ªa gentle hand cradling a blooming flower. Shit, I almost stepped into the tiger''s den. All I could think about was what lay beneath the surface of my own skin. The power that surged through me wasn¡¯t pure¡ªit was tainted, corrupted. I was a demonic cultivator, my Qi a color of red and black. I was basically a demon if one stripped me of my flesh and bones. ¡°Young master?¡± I shifted my gaze, meeting Lilian¡¯s eyes as she furrowed her brows in confusion, clearly uncertain of my thoughts. Gently, I lifted a hand and lightly tapped my forehead. She stared. That was the spot where cursed horns of pure energy had previously emerged. Recognition flashed in her eyes as the memory returned to her. She recalled the energy horns, the rush of demonic Qi. ¡°...Let¡¯s return then,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper. I nodded, feeling a mix of relief and frustration. How annoying. It bothered me to return from the gate from a possible lead, but it''s better than getting executed. Turning away from the church, we began to retreat. It was a foolish idea to begin with. What had I been thinking? But just as we turned to leave, I collided with someone. The impact was soft but enough to bring me to an abrupt stop. I looked down to find a woman flinging onto the floor, panicking slightly, but her expression was one of mild surprise. ¡°....¡± She wore the simple attire of a nun, her pale robes pristine and modest. Her presence was calming, a natural aura of gentleness that seemed to radiate from her very being. [Level 77] Shit. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry,¡± the woman pushed herself up with a soft grunt. ¡°Are you alright, young man?¡± she asked in a tone of genuine concern despite the fact that it was clearly my fault. I opened my mouth to respond, but the words died on my lips as I watched her eyes widen in sudden shock. Her gaze locked onto mine, and for a moment, the world seemed to freeze. My heart dropped like a stone, cold dread reaching up to my throat. Why the hell is she so shocked? Has she seen through me? Had she sensed the demonic energy within me? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised, and she was at the 6th Ascension and the priestess of a Goddess. This was not good. Lilian tensed beside me, her hand hovering beside her as if ready to take out her claws, her gaze darting between me and the woman. I could only stand there, waiting for what would come next. Dammit. I should have just returned home. ¡°Y-young master Romani?!¡± she shouted. ¡°It¡¯s been a while; what are you doing here?¡± Oh. Ohh, she''s just surprised because of my identity. ¡°....¡± Have we met before? Fuck, that gave me a scare. Chapter 22 – Walking into a Bear Trap? ¡°But my, I didn¡¯t expect to see the young master look so healthy,¡± Althea remarked, her voice warm and genuinely surprised. She took a sip of her tea, her eyes scanning me with a hint of care. ¡°Your complexion is much better now, and you¡¯ve even developed some muscles.¡± The soft clinking of teacups filled the air as I sat opposite Sister Althea at an outdoor caf¨¦, the sun casting gentle rays over the city of Romer. Yes, a cafe existed in this world. Arcane Crown didn¡¯t really care about mixing some modern things into this medieval magic setting. The scent of freshly brewed tea mingled with the aroma of baked goods from the shop¡¯s nearby ovens, creating a soothing atmosphere. Lilian stood just behind me, her gaze flickering toward the trays of pastries and fruit tarts on display, though she tried to act uninterested. I caught her eyeing a particularly tempting piece of honey cake, but she quickly looked away when she noticed me watching. ¡°Ah, yes, indeed¡­¡± It seems I¡¯m yet to regain clarity in all this body¡¯s memories. Turned out, I¡¯ve met this Sister before. Quite a few times, actually. It was odd why her name hadn¡¯t immediately triggered a stronger recollection, but when she mentioned the drunk-road accident, I finally placed her. Althea had been one of the many healers who had treated me during my weaker years. While she couldn¡¯t cure my chronic illness, she was always there to patch me up whenever I injured myself. Recently, when I passed out and cracked my skull and Sir Rashid al-Faris brought me back home, it was she who had rushed to heal me. So she knew me, that was why she was surprised to see me, moreover when I looked so healthy that she couldn¡¯t recognize me for a few seconds. Now that she knew it was me, she was smiling kindly. ¡°I¡¯m glad. How did this happen though? Did you find a cure?¡± she asked curiously. I offered her a polite smile, ¡°Yes, that incident caused an¡­ [Enlightenment] for me.¡± Althea¡¯s eyebrows lifted in pleasant surprise. ¡°Enlightenment, you say? That is¡­ incredible. No wonder why you¡¯re so healthy! It¡¯s clear you¡¯ve come a long way since the last time I saw you.¡± What a pure person, I noted. I wasn¡¯t expecting her to be this transparent and childishly kind. We exchanged small talk for a while, Althea slipping into the familiar role of a concerned doctor, asking about my health and habits. That reminded me of my old doctor. I replied in kind, and for the next few minutes we had a light chat. At some point, I decided to cut to the chase. "Sister Althea," I began with a serious tone, "I was wondering... Can you sense my life expectancy?" Her teacup came to a halt in mid-air, and she looked at me, puzzled. "Uh, your lifespan? Why would you ask such a question?¡± I wished she¡¯d just answer my question, but she had to ask for details instead. I forced a casual shrug, hiding my desperation. "I am just curious, really. Doctors used to say that my disease shortened my life. And I¡¯ve heard that certain enlightenments can extend one¡¯s lifespan, so I wanted to know how my lifespan is.¡± Althea¡¯s expression softened into a reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, young master. If you¡¯ve gained enlightenment, it¡¯s likely that your weakened lifespan has indeed increased. Unfortunately, sensing lifespan isn¡¯t within my capabilities, so I can¡¯t give you a precise answer.¡± I nodded, trying to hide my disappointment. So that¡¯s another dead end. Still, I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away ¨C I had something else to ask. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve heard rumors about an alchemist who can see lifespans,¡± I asked, carefully watching her reaction. ¡°Someone who lives in the Wraithwood Forest, near the Carlstein border. Do you know anything about him?¡± Althea¡¯s smile faded slightly, replaced by a frown of concern. ¡°I have heard of him. He¡¯s called the Forsaken Alchemist. They say he was once a brilliant alchemist, but¡­ he¡¯s said to have lost his mind, young master. Seeing the final days of everyone around him drove him mad. I wouldn¡¯t recommend seeking him out. Many churches also classify him as a heretic.¡± Her words were a warning, a genuine one at that, but I couldn¡¯t afford to be deterred. Since many churches classified him as a heretic, it meant he was a real person. ¡°Thank you for the advice, Sister Althea. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± I excused myself, standing up from the table. Althea rose as well, her concern visible in her eyes. "Take care of yourself, young master," she advised, her voice gentle. "You have been through a lot, and I¡¯m happy to see you finally doing okay. So please reconsider visiting the alchemist; I advise highly against it." I nodded and offered her a small smile. ¡°I appreciate that. And thank you for everything.¡± With that, we said our goodbyes, and I turned toward the shop¡¯s counter. As I passed by the trays of pastries, I caught Lilian¡¯s eyes flicking toward the honey cake once more. I raised an eyebrow, deciding something. Since I had a proper lead this time, I didn¡¯t feel like I was on the edge as much. I should slow down a little. A light smile tugged at my lips as I picked up a piece and handed it to the shopkeeper, purchasing it along with a few other items. When I handed the honey cake to Lilian, her eyes widened in surprise, embarrassment creeping up her cheeks. She was ashamed that I¡¯d noticed her interest in food, during duty no less. ¡°Stop acting like that,¡± I said, keeping my tone casual as I handed her the small package. ¡°Enjoy your feast, little beast.¡± ¡°Hey! What did you say?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± I evaded her punch, while people around us gasped in shock that a maid dared to raise her hand at her lord, the infamous Iskandaar no less. I threw the cake in her mouth, diverting her focus, and walked away from the caf¨¦. The streets of Romer City bustled around us, but my mind was already moving toward somewhere else. It was time to leave Romer again. To the Wraithwood Forest. **** When we eventually arrived at the estate, the familiar sight of towering stone walls and elaborate gates did nothing to relieve the strain in my chest. I needed to meet with my father to acquire his permission before I could go. Lilian waited outside the Count''s office as I entered through the door. I found the Count in his study, hunched over a pile of paperwork. The room was dimly illuminated, as the heavy curtains were drawn shut to block off the afternoon sunlight. Long shadows were cast on the glossy floor. The faint scent of ink and parchment could be smelled in the air, while books adorned the walls. He looked up as I entered, his expression a mix of surprise and curiosity. ¡°Oh, Iskandaar.¡± ¡°Father,¡± I bowed lightly, ¡°I need to go to the Carlstein Barony,¡± For a moment, he just stared at me, his eyebrows rising in surprise. He hummed, "...I was just about to tell you the same thing. So you''ve heard of the news?¡± ¡°What?¡± I blinked in confusion. He wanted me to go there too? What news? He hummed thoughtfully, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t. We- well, just you since it''s an event for young nobles. You have received an invitation from the Carlstein family. It¡¯s Nebula¡¯s brother¡¯s 18th birthday, and you¡¯re invited.¡± Ah¡­ that explained his reaction. I hadn¡¯t been aware of this event, but it seemed the timing couldn¡¯t have been more perfect. A trip to the Carlstein Barony was exactly what I needed, and now I had a legitimate reason to go. However, something surprised me. She has a brother¡­? Ah right, that stepbrother of hers. Thankfully it was not a Vampire. ¡°Well, that settles it,¡± I said, a sense of relief washing over me. This would make my journey easier¡ªno need for excuses or elaborate plans. And I''d also get to take some knights with me since this was a noble status thing. With the knights, I can venture into the Wraithwoods and find the alchemist without worrying about danger. My fathers expression grew more focused as he looked at me. "You appear ready to leave. Is there anything bothering you Iskandaar?" I casually brushed it off with a shrug. "Oh nothing important. I just felt like it could be beneficial to build connections with the Carlstein family after my recent progress." The count''s lips curved into a small smile. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m sure Nebula will be pleased to see you in better health. So, make sure you represent our family well.¡± I nodded, while my head was already busy planning the details of my journey. I turned to leave, but as I reached the door, my father¡¯s voice called out once more. ¡°Iskandaar.¡± I paused, glancing back at him. His expression had softened, his stern gaze giving way to something more genuine. ¡°Be careful,¡± he said, the words simple yet laced with a father¡¯s concern. I offered him a small but reassuring smile. ¡°I will, Father.¡± With that, I left the study. The door closed behind me softly. Upon entering the corridor, I saw Lilian positioned just outside, her countenance displaying a blend of inquisitiveness and apprehension. The subdued illumination emitted by the sconces enveloped the gleaming tiled flooring, creating a comfortable and soothing ambiance throughout the passageway. She looked up at me, her crimson eyes reflecting the flickering light.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Did he give permission?¡± she asked, head tilted in curiosity, her big red eyes staring into me. I nodded with a faint smile on my lips. ¡°Yes, he did. Everything¡¯s in order. We¡¯ll be leaving for the Carlstein Barony tomorrow morning.¡± Lilian¡¯s shoulders relaxed slightly at my words, and she fell into step beside me as we began walking toward my room. The silence between us was comfortable, the tension that had gripped me earlier now dissipating into something more manageable. As we walked, I decided to lead the conversation into something lighter. ¡°How are you managing here?¡± I asked, glancing at her out of the corner of my eye. ¡°Been a few weeks. This must be a pretty big change for you, coming from a forest to this environment.¡± She seemed taken aback by the question, her brows knitting together in thought. What, she thought I didn¡¯t care? ¡°It¡¯s different, I guess...¡± she admitted after a moment. ¡°But I¡¯m managing. A lot of stuff changes for real, but the head maid is helping me get used to it.¡± I nodded, appreciating her honesty. ¡°Is there anything you need? Anything you¡¯re lacking?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Everyone¡¯s been¡­ well, they¡¯re not unkind. But some of them look at me strangely. I get it, though. I¡¯m not exactly what they¡¯re used to.¡± Her words made me frown slightly. ¡°Is anyone treating you harshly because of your features? No way. Racism in my house?¡± Lilian quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, not really. A few people seem wary, but no one¡¯s been outright rude or mean. I think they¡¯re just¡­ curious. Perplexed that a demi-human is working alongside them. They¡¯re not rude.¡± I gave a slight sigh of relief. "Good. Please let me know if someone causes you any difficulty. You are now a household member and my personal maid. Anyone mistreating you is insulting me, and I will not accept it." Her curious eyes widened somewhat at my statements, and for a brief time, she seemed unsure how to answer. Then a little smile pulled at the corners of her lips. "Thank you, young master." We continued to stroll in silence for a while, the faint sound of our shoes taking us down the corridors. The home seemed quiet, maybe too quiet considering the stress I had been experiencing recently, but I didn¡¯t hate it. There was relief in knowing that not everything was messy. As we reached my room, I pushed the door open and stepped inside, Lilian following close behind. ¡­.. The evening air was cool as I packed my things. The sense of urgency that had clung to me for days finally eased, so I hummed and took it slow. With a lead in hand, the desperation gnawing at my insides had dulled, and I was feeling quite optimistic now. I wasn¡¯t rushing headlong into the unknown anymore¡ªI had a plan. If I dropped dead before that, I¡¯d just accept that as fate. Lilian moved quietly around the room, helping me gather what I¡¯d need for the journey. Now that the urgency had faded, I noticed some things about her. She had a habit of just¡­ watching me. Even right now, she watched me closely, her gaze flicking between the items I packed and the expressions that crossed my face. ¡°You seem different,¡± she finally said, breaking the silence. ¡°Better.¡± I glanced at her, catching the curiosity in her red eyes. ¡°Better how?¡± I asked though I had a good idea what she meant. ¡°Less tense,¡± she replied, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Like you¡¯re not on the verge of breaking something. You even chatted with me.¡± A chuckle escaped me, low and relieved. ¡°Hey, I wasn''t going to break anything. That''d be embarrassing. And, well, I¡¯ve finally got a lead, thanks to you. It¡¯ll take a few days to get to the Carlstein Barony, so there¡¯s no point in feeling so rushed. I feel fine now.¡± Lilian nodded, her eyes studying me with a mix of understanding. ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t know you had a fianc¨¦e,¡± she said, handing me a shirt that I put on the bag. She must have overheard my conversation with the Count. Super hearing? I noted. ¡°I¡¯m standing here today because I have a fianc¨¦e,¡± I decided to say, my voice quieter, more reflective. ¡°Oh,¡± she blinked in surprise. ¡°She''s that special to you? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be that loyal to a girl, considering the rumors. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not¡ª¡± I began, but my words caught in my throat as an image of Munera Obsidian, Nebula¡¯s mother, flashed through my mind. I stopped myself before I could say anything more, realizing that explaining the whole situation to Lilian would be more trouble than it was worth. If she knew that Nebula was an Obsidian Vampire, things would get complicated fast. Instead, I shifted gears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Instead,¡± I said, trying to keep my tone casual, ¡°if you meet any vampires at the Carlstein Barony, stay put, okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilian looked at me, her confusion clear. ¡°Alright, sure¡­¡± The conversation ended there, and although Lilian still looked puzzled, she didn''t press further. I was grateful for her silence, as it allowed me to focus on the task at hand. The night fell quietly around us, and before long, the packing was done, and we retired for the night. **** The following morning, the mansion buzzed with the usual activity, but I was already ready to leave for Carlstein. I found this body''s mother, the Countess, waiting for me at the mansion gates, her expression a mix of concern and affection. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± she called gently as I approached. ¡°Mother,¡± I greeted her, bowing lightly out of respect. She stepped closer and gently cupped my face in her hands. Her touch was warm. ¡°Your father said he warned you already, but I just wanted to tell you this myself. Remember,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm, ¡°Nebula is your fianc¨¦e, and she¡¯s a nice girl. Don¡¯t cause trouble at her place, okay?¡± Her concern was understandable, given Iskandaar¡¯s past activities. I smiled at her, nodding. ¡°I won¡¯t, Mother. I¡¯ll behave.¡± The red-haired woman studied me for a moment longer, her gaze filled with the love and worry that only a mother could hold. I felt a little guilty. I was not her son, although I was slowly accepting all of Iskandaar¡¯s identity as my own. ¡°Good,¡± then, with a small sigh, she let go, giving me one last affectionate pat on the cheek before I turned to leave. I headed toward the carriage, waiting outside, where Lilian was already standing by. Our eyes met, and as I approached, I spotted a figure beside the horses standing around the carriage. They were the Knights who would be accompanying me on this journey. And I recognized their captain. Of course, it was none other than Sir Carlos. He was leaning against the side of the carriage, wearing a usual grin. ¡°Morning, young master,¡± he called out, his voice full of the easy confidence I¡¯d come to expect from him. ¡°Ayy, Sir Carlos!¡± I greeted him with a wide grin as he turned around. I pulled him into a short hug immediately. Somehow, that surprised him and the people around him. It was a brief, impulsive gesture, but it felt good. When I stepped back, I could see the surprise on his face, quickly replaced by a hearty laugh. ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°Our new 5th Ascension,¡± I said, clapping him on the shoulder. ¡°You didn¡¯t come to see me after you woke up?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Carlos replied, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with training and, well, you know how it is.¡± We chatted for a bit, the camaraderie between us lightening the mood. Sir Lucas was nearby too, and he joined in our conversation. The Countess watched us with a smile from the other side of the gate. Lilian also watched from a distance. Her usual curious gaze was a little brighter as she looked at the three of us. Finally, with all the preparations complete, it was time to leave. Lilian and I got on the carriage, and it set off, taking us south toward the Carlstein Barony while the knights rode their horses around us. The familiar landscape of Romer faded into the distance, and I felt a sense of purpose settle over me. I hope the birthday party won''t take too long. **** Nebula Carlstein sat in her private room in front of the beautiful, elaborately made mirror and looked at her reflection. She felt both comfortable and awkward looking at herself. The soft, dancing light from the candles lit up the room and made it feel cozy. The light also made soft shadows on the very complicated rugs that were hung on the wall. There was a soft rustling sound in the room that came from Nebula''s maid carefully and slowly braiding her hair. The maid¡¯s wrinkled hands moved with practiced precision, but her observant eyes noticed the tightness in Nebula¡¯s shoulders, the slight furrow in her brow. She spoke softly in a voice full of worry. "My lady, you look upset. What''s on your mind?" Nebula stayed silent at first, but soon her eyes flicked up to meet her maid¡¯s gaze in the mirror. For a moment, she wanted to dismiss the question, to brush off the concern as nothing more than pre-event nerves. But Nebula did want to talk with someone. And this maid, among the others in the mansion, was someone she trusted. The woman had been with her since she could remember and before that with her mother. If there was anyone in this household that she could confide, it was her. Nebula parted her lips, sighing. ¡°I just... wish my fianc¨¦ wouldn¡¯t come,¡± she told her in a whisper. "It wouldn''t be wise for him to be here, Mirella.¡± The maid, Mirella¡¯s hands stilled for a moment, before resuming their task, more gently now. ¡°My lady, you hate him that bad? Surely he couldn''t be as bad as the rumors say,¡± she offered, trying to reassure her. Nebula¡¯s expression darkened, and she shook her head slowly. Her eyes observed her reflection. ¡°Perhaps some of the rumors are exaggerated, but they exist for a reason. And it''s not hate. He''s not a bad person, I guess¡­ But if he falls into a trap set by Lucien, it will shame not only him but me as well. Do you truly think Lucien invited him to his birthday party out of goodwill?¡± Mirella frowned, her brows knitting together as she considered Nebula¡¯s words. She had been in this household long enough to understand the complexities and the dangers that lurked behind every smile, every kind word. No, she had been here since even before that, when her Lady used to live here. ¡°Do you believe this invitation was a ploy, young lady?¡± ¡°Oh come on, you should know better than me, you¡¯ve been here for longer. To begin with, this was never meant to be a genuine invitation, I think,¡± Nebula replied. Her voice now was steadier, but the underlying tension remained still. ¡°It¡¯s a plan to humiliate me¡­ My brother wouldn¡¯t pass up an opportunity to undermine me in any way he can.¡± The maid''s fingers tightened around a strand of Nebula''s hair hearing the last part, but she quickly released her grip and resumed her work with a gentler touch. "Does your fianc¨¦ know what he''s getting into? Is he aware of your family dynamics?" Nebula pressed her lips into a thin line. "Just a little. I told him about my stepmother, but he doesn''t know about my stepbrother. He appeared sharp-tongued when I met him, but rumors say he''s dumb. Not that it''d change anything. Even if he saw through any traps¡­ his reputation alone could be used against him.¡± They fell into a brief silence, the only sounds being the soft swish of fabric and the crackle of the candles. After a brief pause, the maid broke the silence again, her voice soft but probing. "My Lady, how should I treat him? Considering his reputation." "Treat him with respect," she stated firmly. "But if he ever disrespects you, punch him." A faint smile tugged at her lips, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Nebula added, ¡°You were like a mother to my mother, her last memory before she died¡­ I won¡¯t let him dishonor that.¡± Mirella¡¯s hands stilled for a moment. Her expression softened, filled with a warmth that was rarely seen in this cold household. ¡°My lady¡­¡± ¡°And you are the only one who knows and¡­ shares my secret,¡± Nebula said, her voice low. ¡°Without you, I would be alone in this house.¡± Mirella, her mother¡¯s Vampire Thrall, smiled gently, her gray hair catching the candlelight as she nodded. ¡°I am always here by your side, my lady.¡± Nebula closed her eyes briefly, drawing strength from the presence of this woman who had been her constant companion, protector, and keeper of her most intimate secrets. A sudden knock on the door broke the silence. ¡°Lady Nebula,¡± a servant¡¯s voice called from the other side, ¡°The Romani Family¡¯s carriage has been spotted approaching the estate.¡± Nebula''s eyes opened slowly, and her heart sank as she sighed. She braced herself for what was coming. "So, he''s here," she murmured, rising to her feet with a grace that concealed the messy feeling brewing within her. She smoothed down her dress, her fingers trembling slightly. She felt nervous. Turning back to the old maid, she nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him.¡± Mirella nodded, stepping back as Nebula made her way to the door. She had no choice anymore, but to face whatever awaited her¡­ Regardless of how humiliating it might be. Chapter 23 – Entertain a… Horse? – In the Face of Deadly Accusations The carriage rolled to a halt, its wheels creaking to a stop on the gravel path that led to the Carlstein Barony. Even before stepping out, I could sense the stark contrast between this place and Romer. The warmth that characterized my home was absent here, replaced by an overwhelming aura of cold efficiency. Sitting across from me, Lilian watched the landscape shift with curiosity and unease. Her eyes narrowed when the carriage moved deeper into the city, and she caught a glimpse of the dark, towering structure of the mansion through the window. ¡°It¡¯s so different from Romer¡­ It feels colder and harsher,¡± she muttered, her voice tinged with a note of discomfort. I nodded, sharing her sentiment. ¡°It¡¯s like that because it has to be,¡± I replied, my tone flat. ¡°This isn¡¯t just the home of a noble¡ªit¡¯s a fortress.¡± As my horse-riding knights outside conversed with the guards at the mansion gate, I allowed my gaze to sweep over the area. The Carlstein mansion loomed ahead, its dark gray, gothic-style architecture starkly contrasting with the vibrant greenery surrounding Romer. Here, there were no such luxuries¡ªonly hard stone, towering spires, and a moat that circled the entire estate like a snake coiled around its prey. The air here was heavy with the scent of iron and earth, a reminder of the military alacrity that defined this place. Carlstein wasn¡¯t built for comfort or aesthetics; it was built for war. The estate itself felt more like an armed outpost than a noble¡¯s home. The guards stationed at regular intervals along the walls, the strategic placement of watchtowers, and the imposing gates¡ªall of it screamed of defense rather than hospitality. ¡°Why¡¯s-¡± Lilian started, but a voice interrupted her from outside. ¡°Young master, we have to get off here,¡± Sir Carlos called, making me frown. So we aren¡¯t even allowed to take the carriage inside? Even if it¡¯s a border city, that was pretty disrespectful to the son of a Count¡ªthe fiance of the house¡¯s young lady, no less. I stepped out of the carriage, my boots crunching against the gravel as I took in the grim surroundings. A massive, black-painted gate stood before me, already being opened by the guards. In the meantime, maidservants approached us with polite smiles, their heads bowed in respect, but there was a distance in their demeanor that hadn¡¯t been present in Romer. These were people accustomed to living on the edge, and their eyes reflected the hardness that came with it. They took our bags and belongings and headed back inside the mansion when the gate opened. I guessed even the bags would go through inspection inside. ¡°You were saying, Lilian?¡± Lilian followed, her gaze darting around as she absorbed the atmosphere, as she continued her question. ¡°I was saying, why¡¯s it so fortified?¡± she asked. I glanced at her, noting the genuine curiosity in her tone. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know much about the border towns, eh?¡± I said, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. ¡°Carlstein is one of the last lines of defense before the border. Beyond that lies the Kingdom of Roshmar,¡± I recalled the name from the Game. ¡°It¡¯s a small kingdom sandwiched between us and the Erebian Empire on the other side.¡± Lilian¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and I could see her piecing the information together. ¡°And if Roshmar falls to the other side, then the Erebian Empire would be right on our doorstep. Is that it?¡± she asked, understanding dawning in her voice. ¡°Exactly,¡± I confirmed, my gaze shifting back to the mansion. ¡°That¡¯s why this place is so fortified. If Roshmar were ever to fall, it could spark a war between the two empires. Carlstein is a critical stronghold.¡± Lilian nodded, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. ¡°It¡¯s crazy, though,¡± she murmured. ¡°Why do big empires always have to fight?¡± I didn¡¯t have an answer for that, so I merely shrugged. ¡°Human nature, I suppose.¡± ¡°Let us head in, young master,¡± Sir Carlos said when the guards cleared our entry, moving behind me. Lilian and I led the two dozen knights inside, our heavy boots clattering against the cobblestones. We stepped through the gates, and my attention was immediately drawn to a figure in the distance. A patch of white hair caught the light, standing out against the darker surroundings. My eyes narrowed, and I recognized my fianc¨¦, standing with a maid, watching our arrival from a distance. Nebula Carlstein. [Level 27]. What¡¯s up with her? It¡¯s barely been a month¡­ 5 Levels so fast? How? I was an anomaly in this world, I killed a 4th Ascension on my own, and then a 9th Ascension vampire demigod. My growth made sense. Hers did not. What was she eating? Regardless, I felt a smile tug on my lips. The table¡¯s been turned. I was now stronger than her. Nebula receiving me wasn¡¯t unexpected, but there was a certain weight to her gaze as it met mine. The last time we¡¯d spoken, things had been a little complicated. I pushed her down and told her to behave. I was unsure if she would be offended by that or not. As I approached her, a smile on my face, I took her hand with practiced grace, bending slightly to place a kiss on her knuckles. ¡°Nebula, my sweetheart,¡± I greeted, the words rolling off my tongue as smoothly as they always did in such formal settings. Kissing the hand was an old custom, I wasn¡¯t used to it, but the original Iskandaar was. The memories helped. Nebula nodded in acknowledgment, her expression composed, but her eyes held a hint of something frigid even as she revealed a smile. ¡°My dear Iskandaar,¡± she replied, and I was surprised to see her voice laced with sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s heartwarming to see you well. I¡¯ve heard about your encounter in Lockdarn, are you doing well?¡± She¡¯s making a show for the crowd, huh? I released her hand and stood up, while the Knight Order behind me smiled seeing their young master act like a gentleman. It¡¯d have been embarrassing if the lady didn¡¯t show courtesy. How considerate. ¡°Yes, my dear. Lockdarn gave me a difficult time, but I lucked out and survived,¡± I said, and her gaze shifted from me. She looked at Lilian. ¡°You must have taken this girl from there, hm? I don¡¯t recall such a peculiar maid the last time I visited your estate,¡± she said, blue eyes digging into red. The vampire looked at her archnemesis, as the lunewolf met her gaze in equal cool. The maid did not bow to her lord¡¯s fiance. Her pride didn¡¯t allow her to. Both of them had already realized what they were. Perhaps not their exact tribe and family, but their race for sure. Especially the maid behind Nebula, smiling gently at Lilian. She might even know Lilian¡¯s affiliation. ¡°My, such a prideful maid you have there, young master,¡± said the old lady, turning her gaze toward me. Mirella Obsidian. [Level 58]. An Obsidian not by birth, but by enthralment. A woman who was once a human, but now a vampire. Servant of Munera Obsidian, Nebula¡¯s mother. I recalled her from the game, as she went to Waybound with Lilian. Lilian, who had been standing just behind me, had already noticed their scent. There was a frown on her face, her body tense, and I noticed her nostrils flaring slightly. She nudged me subtly, her usually curious eyes now sharp and filled with hate. ¡°Young master¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°I talked to you about this. Stay quiet.¡± Lilian¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion and frustration, but she nodded, backing off. Mirella noticed the exchange between me and Lilian. Her gaze flickered to the demi-wolf¡¯s ears, her interest piqued. There was something in the way she looked at Lilian¡ªsomething almost predatory, yet restrained. Could she recognize a Lunewolf tribe member? Well, I guess silver-haired demi-wolves aren''t that common. I showed her a practiced smile, ¡°I am yet to teach her all the noble manners, my apologies. I¡¯m sure my dear doesn¡¯t mind, right?¡± Despite the tension simmering beneath the surface, Nebula remained composed, her voice smooth as she addressed me again. ¡°No, of course. Your personal maid can be considered my own. It¡¯d be odd to take offense when you¡¯re not offended, my dear. Let us put that aside. The event will begin soon, my dear. Please, follow me inside,¡± she said, turning to lead the way into the estate. Mirella stepped forward as well, her gaze lingering on Lilian for a moment longer before she spoke to Sir Carlos. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to your quarters, knight sirs. You must be tired from the journey,¡± she looked at Lilian. ¡°Come, leave the young master alone with the lady.¡± ¡°....¡± Lilian¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she opened her mouth. I spoke over her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I was planning to show her the ball. She¡¯ll be accompanying me,¡± I said, unwilling to find out what¡¯d happen if I left her alone with the thrall vampire of the Obsidian Family. Mirella exchanged glances with Nebula, who nodded. ¡°Of course, as the young master wishes,¡± she said, bowing, and then taking the knights away. ¡°Ah yes, of course. Then I¡¯ll see you later, young master,¡± Sir Carlos said, and I nodded at him. I exchanged goodbye with Sir Lucas as well. I watched as the group began to move, the knights falling in line behind Mirella. Nebula started walking, and I stayed back a few steps, exchanging glances with Lilian. She looked at me in confusion, and I whispered with a shake of my head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that I know she¡¯s a vampire. She didn¡¯t know it herself, until a year ago, when she turned 18. She grew up as a human, so don¡¯t show signs of aggression. You understand?¡± ¡°...I got it,¡± Lilian slowly nodded, the hate in her eyes dampening, although her gaze remained sharp. Giving her one last nod, I followed Nebula¡¯s figure in the distance toward the foreboding entrance of the Carlstein estate. Lilian stayed still for a moment, and then quickly followed behind. The mansion loomed above us, its dark stone walls seemingly absorbing the light rather than reflecting it, casting long shadows over the courtyard. As we crossed the threshold into the estate, a sense of unease settled in my chest. I knew the worry was meaningless, but this place was a fortress in every sense of the word, and now, we were stepping into its dark heart. It felt like I was stepping into a prison. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve come through this door, my dear,¡± Nebula said when I caught up with her. ¡°If you had taken the main gates, I¡¯d have had to take you to the ball right away. But this way, I¡¯ll be getting to share a conversation with you before that. Let us head in.¡± We stepped into the large, fortress-like gate and it closed behind us with a resounding thud, sealing us in with whatever awaited us inside. **** The pleasant vibe from Nebula earlier slowly dissipated in the air as we walked through the harsh corridors of the mansion. For a minute, our footsteps were the only sound I could hear. Lilian walked a step behind us, still on the edge, with her eyes sharp, her brows tight, and her hands flinching. I looked at her from the corner of my eyes from time to time. ¡°Pleasant place,¡± I said, breaking the silence. ¡°First time you¡¯re taking the initiative to talk, young master,¡± Nebula didn¡¯t refer to me as her ¡®dear¡¯ anymore, I noted with a chuckle. She raised an eyebrow at that, slightly turning to look at me. ¡°This place isn¡¯t as humorous as you¡¯re taking it as, young master.¡± ¡°My, is my fiance threatening me right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I gain nothing from endangering you. Just that¡­ it¡¯d be foolish to treat this as your fiance¡¯s pleasant home. I opposed inviting you. But my mother insisted. My brother was all too happy with that, getting a chance to see the ¡®trash¡¯ of Romani,¡± she said before falling silent. Huh¡­ so it¡¯s like that. I should have known. Nebula and I weren¡¯t good buddies, she made it clear why she accepted the engagement. There was no reason for her to invite me, it was her stepmother¡¯s ploy. What was she planning this time? ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± after walking for a bit more, the quietness of the area thinned, and my ears picked up the sound of chattering, and clattering of glasses, among other stuff. As we approached the grand ballroom¡¯s door, the thought of asking Nebula about the Wraithwoods crossed my mind. But it didn¡¯t seem like the right time. She was worried. The heavy atmosphere ahead demanded focus, and any mention of the forest could wait. For now, all that mattered was navigating the maze of noble youngsters and their hidden agendas that awaited me inside. The moment we stepped through the arched entrance, the air shifted. ¡°Psstt, hey look¡­¡± Dozens of eyes turned to us, the weight of their scrutiny pressing down like a physical force. I ignored them, taking a look around the ballroom. It was a spectacle of wealth and power, the kind of place that screamed luxury from every corner. Crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, casting a soft, golden glow over the polished marble floors. The walls were adorned with intricate artwork and paintings depicting scenes of battles and victories, a not-so-subtle bow to the Carlstein¡¯s storied history. They''ve been a border town for a long time. There was an open balcony near the northern side of the room, with evening light falling over it. I doubted the scent of expensive perfumes mingled with the aroma of fine wine reached that place. If I need a moment of solace, I should go there. Nobles, dressed in the most elaborate gowns and tailored suits, showing off each other, gathered in small groups. Their conversation was a low hum that never quite drowned out the orchestra playing softly in the background. I could feel their gazes lingering on me, whispers rippling through the crowd like a rustle of leaves. ¡°The trash¡­ whoa, he came here?¡± ¡°That''s insane¡­ so that''s him? He doesn''t look as sickly as rumors say, though.¡± ¡°In fact, he looks quite good. Is he really trash?¡± I saw the glint of surprise in some of their eyes, noting how I appeared sharper, more composed, and undeniably more handsome than the rumors had painted me. The level-ups had done me well. Unfortunately, that surprise was quickly smothered by further hate. The "trash" of the Romani family, as they called me, was a hard name to get over. ¡°He may look decent, but he¡¯s still the third son of a count. A sickly nobody,¡± I overheard one noble say, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up about trying anything with him.¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s engaged to Nebula, anyway.¡± ¡°Ah, right. Poor girl...¡± I''m sure Nebula heard them, she was almost 3rd Ascension, her ears were sensitive enough. For a moment, I wondered how she felt being pitied because her fianc¨¦ was being talked about as human trash. She didn''t show any reaction. Lilian wore her surprise more openly. She was surprised to see how the people of Romer talked about me, but perhaps she had assumed that in a Noble setting, it''d be different¡ªthat people wouldn''t want to talk shit about a Count''s son. The reality was different. I was a Count''s third son, not the successor. Iskandaar''s fate was quite poor, he''s lucky to have died before reaching adulthood properly. He''d have been sent to some faraway land as a Baron or worse, and live a wasted life. Another voice chimed in, ¡°And who¡¯s that beside him? A workmaid? I didn¡¯t know the Carlstein Barony had a demi-human maid.¡± ¡°Maybe she''s with the trash?¡± Nebula leaned in closer, her smile masking her true feelings. ¡°Let us spend some moments together,¡± she whispered, her voice low. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll leave you alone. You can look around, enjoy yourself, and all the other stuff. And hopefully, stay out of Luciel¡¯s gaze.¡± I scanned the room, searching for any sign of Nebula¡¯s stepbrother. ¡°I don¡¯t see him,¡± I muttered. ¡°He¡¯s not here yet,¡± Nebula replied smoothly, her voice just low. ¡°He''ll be here soon when the sun sets.¡± We headed towards a table, falling into a casual conversation. As planned, we mingled for a few minutes, Nebula and I talked while Lilian stood stiffly by my side, her posture betraying her discomfort. The nobles around us kept their distance, wary of engaging with the supposed ¡°trash¡± of the Romani family. I didn''t mind. ¡°My reputation is worse than I thought,¡± I said. ¡°I wonder why,¡± Nebula said, making me recall the memories of Iskandaar¡¯s behavior. At first, I had thought he wasn''t that bad for a noble, but when my memories cleared, I realized that he wasn''t quite innocent either. Iskandaar never realized his reputation was this bad. He was Level 2 trash, while I was Level 30. On top of my sharper senses, my Demonic Sphere let me hear everything better. I heard things that he never had before. Nebula eventually excused herself, moving to join a group of noble ladies who were eagerly awaiting her presence. ¡°You,¡± left to my own devices, I called for one of the servants carrying drinks. ¡°Y-yes, young master?¡± The butler practically trembled, as I took a glass from the tray he was carrying. I decided to excuse him instead of torturing him with my presence. It was a glass of wine, the rich, red liquid swirling lazily in the crystal goblet as I took a sip. ¡°Mmm,¡± I let out a sigh. The wine was good, better than I expected. ¡°Do nobles always drink randomly?¡± Lilian suddenly asked. She was fidgeting in this tight atmosphere, being looked at by every other noble, so she was likely looking for a way to diverge her attention. I didn''t mind helping her, so I answered. ¡°They do. Although this isn''t really ¡®random¡¯, a social event like this is made for drinks,¡± I said. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Why? The Lunewolves don''t drink?¡± ¡°Well, we do. But after victories in battle or wars. It''s more celebratory. Alcohol is a religious symbol for Luphoran, the God of Beasts, Wilds, and the Untamed. As his worshippers, we love alcohol.¡± Lilian enlightened me about her God. ¡°Interesting. Wanna try this?¡± I raised the cup to her lips, and she blinked rapidly, raising her hand to reject it, but not quite finding it in herself. She loved alcohol. How could she deny the offer to try one? ¡°Just a little,¡± she said, leaning forward, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, and then sipping the drink. The red wine reflected into her red eyes, a light of pleasant surprise spreading across her face. ¡°You like it?¡± I asked as she withdrew her face, wiping her lips. ¡°It''s good. I never had it. Is it called¡­ red wine?¡± ¡°Yes, and-¡± Our chatter of peace was short-lived. A voice called from the back, interrupting me. ¡°Hey, Iskandaar!¡± A loud voice cut through the low murmur of the crowd, and I turned to see a thin, black-haired young man making his way toward me, a cheeky grin on his face. I frowned, trying to recall him. I recognized just a moment later¡ªEdric Vayne, the first son of a baron and one of the old Iskandaar¡¯s more unsavory companions. Another trash, in short. The man was infamous for his despicable desire for slave women, and the memories I had of his cruelty made my skin crawl as I scowled. I didn¡¯t respond, pretending not to recognize him. Maybe if I ignored him, he¡¯d leave me alone. But the noble wasn¡¯t deterred. He stopped in front of me, his grin faltering as he looked at me over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I heard you hit your head. Did you lose your memory or something? I can''t believe my good friend Iskandaar wouldn''t greet me back!¡± he said, his tone half-joking, half-bewildered, as he started laughing. What''s up with him? I frowned. Something didn''t feel right. Before I could reply, his gaze shifted to Lilian, and his grin returned, more lecherous than before. ¡°Forget that. Looks like you¡¯ve got yourself a new plaything, eh? She¡¯s hot as shit, man¡­ I bought a mermaid recently. Played with her enough though. Wanna exchange?¡± That made my grip tighten around the goblet, and I felt the muscles in my jaw clench. What the fuck is he yapping about? Lilian, standing beside me, didn¡¯t fare much better. Her nails grew into claws, thankfully nobody noticed, her eyes flashing with barely contained anger. I couldn¡¯t blame her. I glared at Edric Vayne. Given my past, it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault that he thought he could walk up to me and talk to me like this, but that didn¡¯t make it any less infuriating. I still forced a polite smile, trying to steer the conversation away from dangerous waters. ¡°I¡¯m not interested, Edric. You should enjoy your own playthings and leave me alone. You''re ruining the taste of my wine.¡± The noble¡¯s grin faded, replaced by a scowl. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you, Iskandaar? Did you forget how good friends we used to be, just because we haven''t hung out for a month? We''d talk about this stuff all the time. Now you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re too good for me?¡± He stepped closer, his voice rising with each word. Noticing that there was no point in being polite, I scowled directly at him. ¡°If I''m acting like I don''t recognize you, you lowly bastard, shouldn''t you just step back and leave me alone?¡± Edric¡¯s face contoured in a frown, ¡°Hah, look at you. What happened, Iskandaar? Don¡¯t you remember the shit we used to get up to? Or has that fall made you forget everything? All those nights we spent in the underground brothels, did you forget? Did you forget how you played around with my slaves because your old man wouldn¡¯t let you buy one of your own? The orgies we¡¯d crash, the deals we¡¯d strike in the dark, selling off those poor bastards¡¯ futures for a quick thrill? Or that time we got that servant girl drunk and tossed her into the stables to watch her ¡®entertain¡¯ the horses for a laugh?¡± Edric''s grin returned, nastier than his words. "How can you act like you''re better than me now, Iskandaar?¡± ¡°What?¡± The words hit me like a punch to the gut. All around me, people burst into gossip. ¡°This trash did that?! Gross.¡± ¡°No way, how is someone like him a noble?!¡± This body''s memories were a blur¡ªI didn''t have full recollection. But even then, I didn''t recall anything about most of the stuff he just said. Especially the last one. I never made a maid entertain a fucking horse. The old Iskandaar was bad, he had been a part of things I would rather not think about, but they weren''t this bad. What the fuck is he talking about? Was my memory acting up, or was he making shit up on the spot? He didn''t stop there, he was still talking. The more he talked, the more it felt like he was exaggerating, fabricating things. From across the room, I saw Nebula facepalm, clearly embarrassed by the scene. Lilian looked equally stunned, her eyes wide with disbelief at some of the accusations being thrown around. This was making me mad. It was one thing about not caring about what people thought of me, as I was far used to people''s disdain from my last life, but another to be accused of stuff I''ve never done. I felt my jaws clench. I wanted to punch his head in, but this was my fianc¨¦''s home. Should I really be causing trouble here? Plus if I beat him now, instead of defending myself against the allegations, it would only prove his point. So I could only be vocal about it. ¡°I-¡± Just as I was about to deny everything, a loud voice cut through the tension, silencing the room. ¡°Oh, Edric, my friend,¡± the voice called, laced with mock concern. ¡°Even if he has a past, he¡¯s still my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. How can you say all that out loud?¡± All heads turned toward the grand staircase, where a young man was descending with deliberate grace. His brown hair and blue eyes marked him as a Carlstein, but it was the smirk on his lips that I registered first. Luciel Carlstein. The birthday boy. His arrival now out of all times was anything but a coincidence. I could see it in the way he moved, in the calculated look in his eyes as he approached. Much of what the baron¡¯s son had said was likely fabricated by Luciel himself, all part of a twisted game to humiliate me in front of everyone. The realization sunk into my eyes slowly, as my frown vanished. So this is what she warned me about, I see. The room fell silent as Luciel reached the bottom of the stairs, his gaze locked on mine. ¡°Hey there,¡± he said, his voice mocking me. ¡°Brother-in-law.¡± Seeing him look down brought out something primal in me; my pride, my rage that drove me during my kickboxing career. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories amplified whatever fire ignited within me, and for a moment, I saw red. Out of sheer willpower did I stop myself from making a mess of his face. Chapter 24 – Teaching Lessons To a Foolish Man Evelina Carlstein stood a few staircases above the grand ballroom, her figure draped in an elegant gown. The riches around her body shimmered in the dim light. A delicate ivory fan hid the lower half of her face, including the satisfied smirk that tugged at her lips. From where she stood, she could see everything below. The opulence of the ballroom, the people who attended it and, most importantly, the unfolding of her and her son''s meticulous plans. Her sharp and calculating eyes settled on Nebula, the daughter of the Baron¡¯s first wife. That whore, Evelina thought bitterly, feeling an old pang of hatred rise within her. The woman had been everything Evelina despised¡ªbeautiful, adored by many, and worst of all, the original mistress of the estate. Even after her death, the legacy she left in Nebula had been a thorn in Evelina¡¯s side, like a constant reminder of her own inferiority in the eyes of the Baron. Evelina always felt worthless, particularly when the Baron would drink on rare occasions, and embrace her in bed. Those were the times when he¡¯d call her Munera rather than her own name. That was the worst experience a married woman could have. Evelina¡¯s bitterness built up over time until the hatred toward the deceased Munera shifted to her living daughter. She had bided her time, quietly undermining Nebula¡¯s standing within the family, until the opportunity arose to strike where it would hurt the most. Forcing Nebula into an engagement with Iskandaar Romani¡ªthe infamous ¡°trash¡± of the Romani family¡ªhad been nothing short of heavenly pleasure for her. Evelina¡¯s satisfaction at the memory of that arrangement was almost overwhelming. The humiliation of being tied to someone so far beneath her, someone addicted to whores¡¯ embrace, was the perfect punishment for the daughter of that wretched woman. Yet, Evelina was not satisfied. That could never be enough. The engagement was one thing, but she needed to see Nebula and her pitiful fianc¨¦ utterly disgraced. Tonight¡¯s gathering was the perfect stage for that. The room was filled with nobles, their eyes eager for gossip, their ears hungry for scandal. And Evelina had ensured they would get exactly what they wanted. She watched as Iskandaar entered the ballroom, Nebula by his side. Even from a distance, Evelina could see the nobles'' curiosity and disdain for the couple. She smirked behind the fan, mumbling, "Good, let them whisper." The Romani boy looked sharper than the rumors had suggested, but Evelina knew that appearances could only take him so far. His reputation preceded him, and she did not doubt that by the end of the night, it would be further tarnished. There was, however, a small complication. Evelina had also considered that. Iskandaar might attempt to cancel the engagement after tonight¡¯s events, especially after the humiliation she had planned for him. That would be inconvenient, to say the least. While marrying Nebula off to Iskandaar was her plan to humiliate the girl, it wasn¡¯t a lie that the Carlstein Barony was in a tight spot. The alliance with the Romani estate was still useful to the Carlstein Barony, and losing it could be detrimental. Fortunately, Evelina had taken precautions. The Baron had spoken with the Count, ensuring that such a cancellation would not be entertained, no matter how much Iskandaar pleaded. The Count saw his third son as nothing more than a troublesome child¡ªone who was expected to exaggerate stories. The Count would dismiss any claims of mistreatment as Iskandaar¡¯s attempts to avoid this engagement. Satisfied with the certainty of her schemes, Evelina turned her attention to the unfolding scene below. She felt a thrill of anticipation as she spotted her son, Luciel, making his way toward the stairs, after Iskandaar¡¯s little scene with Edric, who was bought by them just for this job. Her heartbeat quickened slightly. She wasn¡¯t scared, no, but from the excitement of seeing her plan come to fruition. Luciel, my pride and joy, she noted as he was about to take center stage in the drama they had set in motion. Luciel descended the stairs with the grace and poise that befitted a Carlstein, his blue eyes gleaming with a mischievous light. He was every bit the image of a nobleman, and Evelina couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pride. He was so much like her¡ªcunning, sharp-witted, and utterly ruthless when the situation called for it. As he reached the bottom of the stairs, Luciel¡¯s gaze locked onto Iskandaar¡¯s, and Evelina watched with bated breath as her son made his move. ¡°Hey there,¡± Luciel called out, his voice carrying a note of mockery that could not be missed. ¡°Brother-in-law.¡± The room fell silent at his words, the tension thick in the air as all eyes turned to the two young men. Evelina¡¯s smirk grew wider behind her fan, her eyes gleaming with triumph. This was it¡ªthe moment she had been waiting for. The stage was set, the players in place, and soon, the downfall of Iskandaar Romani would be complete. Evelina allowed herself a moment of pure, unbridled satisfaction as she watched the scene unfold. She could barely wait to see Nebula¡¯s face when the full weight of the evening¡¯s events came crashing down on her. It was a perfect night, and Evelina intended to savor every moment of it. ¡°I apologize, brother-in-law, that you had to hear all that,¡± he began, his tone laced with faux concern. ¡°You¡¯re the son of a Count, so to hear about that stuff in front of such a gathering must be awkward.¡± He¡¯s doing well, Evelina thought. He had always been sharp-tongued, a talent he inherited from her, and she felt a swell of pride as he subtly goaded Iskandaar. ¡°....¡± Iskandaar stayed silent. Then again, what could that boy even do? ¡°But really, you should tone down on things like that,¡± her son smirked, ¡°I understand those are the only things you can enjoy, given your status as the third son, as well as being born without mana, but¡­ it paints a bad picture. And don¡¯t misunderstand, I am only caring because my sister will get married to you one day¡­¡± Evelina¡¯s gaze flicked to Nebula, who stood stiffly amid the crowd. She had been talking with a bunch of noble ladies when Edric and Iskandaar were talking, and so far, she hadn¡¯t moved beside her fiance to help him save face. It made sense. She was ashamed. The girl¡¯s eyes narrowed at Luciel¡¯s words, while the murmur of the crowd grew louder, whispers spreading like wildfire through the ballroom. She could hear snippets of their conversation¡ªmocking pity for Nebula, calling her a ¡°poor girl,¡± and even some more vicious voices questioning her judgment, accusing her of being a ¡°dumb whore¡± for aligning herself with Iskandaar. Luciel¡¯s smirk widened, sensing the effect his words were having on both Iskandaar and the onlookers. The young Romani¡¯s face was a mask of calm, but Evelina could see the slight tension in his posture. She knew what Luciel was doing¡ªpushing Iskandaar to the edge, trying to provoke him into a rash action. If Iskandaar snapped, if he lost control, it would give Luciel the perfect excuse to humiliate him further. And Luciel was more than capable of backing up his words with action. At just eighteen years old, he was already a formidable force, [Level 18] and rising fast. A living talent, destined for greatness, that¡¯s what he was. Iskandaar, however, remained composed. He finally responded. ¡°It¡¯s ironic, Luciel, that someone who¡¯s yet to grow out of his sister¡¯s shadow would think of lecturing me. What, aren¡¯t you just Level 18? Your sister is merely a year older than you, and yet 10 levels higher. But go ahead, continue pretending that you¡¯re more than just a reflection of your family name. Ah, I¡¯ll even put my own family''s name on this¡ªyou¡¯ll never be able to catch up to her, you talentless little bastard.¡± Luciel¡¯s smirk faltered, his eyes narrowing as the not-so-subtle jab hit its mark. Evelina¡¯s sharp eyes caught the twitch of her son¡¯s eyelids, a sign of his rising irritation. That was not good, it¡¯d be unwise to lose his temper here. Although, truthfully, Evelina¡¯s own eyes were twitching in anger. He dares to compare that whore¡¯s daughter with my son? Her head heated up in rage. Luciel¡¯s voice dropped, colder now, as he spat, ¡°Oh, brother-in-law, I¡¯d have slapped you right now if you weren¡¯t a cripple who¡¯d die by my slap.¡± His words prompted a ripple of laughter from the surrounding nobles, their disdain for Iskandaar palpable. ¡°Whoa, someone¡¯s popular. They didn¡¯t laugh when I insulted your lack of talents,¡± Iskandaar said. Before Luciel could reply, the maid, who had been standing just behind Iskandaar, stepped forward, her eyes flashing with anger. Evelina blinked, her interest piqued at the sight of the demi-human maid. But Iskandaar raised a hand, stopping her. ¡°Lilian, stay out of this.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he nodded at her. That only seemed to amuse Luciel further. He burst out laughing, ¡°Oh no, is your maid going to attack me? Aww, like master, like slave, no manners at all. How hard did you fuck her that she turned into a braindead little b¡ª¡± The words had barely left his lips when a sharp crack echoed throughout the ballroom, followed by a collective gasp. Evelina''s eyes widened with surprise as she saw Luciel stagger back, a hand glove having struck him squarely in the face. The force of the impact made him fall back into the staircase as he landed hard on his back. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. For a brief moment, the entire room was stunned into silence. N-no way¡­ What the hell? Evelina¡¯s mind raced, struggling to comprehend what had just happened. Iskandaar¡ªweak, insignificant Iskandaar¡ªhad actually struck her son. It was impossible, unthinkable. How could he have caught Luciel off guard like that? Her shock quickly turned to cold fury as she watched Luciel scramble to his feet, his face twisted in rage. His blue eyes blazed with hatred as he glared at Iskandaar, the room¡¯s attention locked on the two young men. ¡°How dare you, you weak, crippled son of a bitch!¡± Luciel spat, his voice trembling with barely restrained fury. But Iskandaar did not even flinch. He met Luciel¡¯s glare with a calm, almost dismissive expression. ¡°Call me weak after you beat me,¡± he replied coolly, his gaze flicking to the glove now beside Luciel¡¯s foot. ¡°Pick up the glove. Accept the duel and let¡¯s see who''s the cripple. ¡± Another shocked silence fell over the ballroom as the realization of Iskandaar¡¯s words sank in. A duel¡ªIskandaar Romani, the supposed cripple, was challenging Luciel Carlstein to a duel? The nobles around them exchanged incredulous looks, the whispers growing louder. This was insanity. How could someone so weak dare to challenge someone as powerful as Luciel? Evelina could see something move, flickers of mana around Iskandaar''s body. While she wasn¡¯t that high leveled, she had experience on the battlefield. She watched her husband defend against the Erebian Empire in the last war. The air Iskandaar had around him¡­ was similar to what her husband and the other commanders possessed. Although not nearly on the same level, since her husband¡¯s aura spread around and made his enemies slower, weaker, and sometimes even made them freeze in fear. Iskandaar¡¯s flickering mana didn¡¯t appear to create the same effects. No, most of the children downstairs didn¡¯t even seem to feel the mana. Was he holding it off? Or was he just that weak? Her first instinct was to call this whole thing off, Iskandaar Romani wasn¡¯t supposed to have mana in the first place. What if something were to happen to Luciel, her precious? Then her more rational side returned, calming her down. She looked back at Luciel. Well sure he has mana now, but Luciel had years of training. Luciel had talent, and Luciel was her son. There was no way a talentless pervert like that Romani boy could beat him. Luciel was cut from a different cloth. In fact, this was a good thing. Iskandaar¡¯s word benefited them. Luciel wouldn¡¯t be punished even if he beat Iskandaar within an inch of his life. The initial plan was to just humiliate him, and hit him a few times if he were to attack Luciel. But now the scale of the battle could be higher. As expected, her son, with a mind like her own, decided on the same thing. He flicked his foot and the glove came into his hands. His smirk grew wider. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t blame me if you end up in the grave, brother-in-law.¡± The nobles around began to look at Luciel in awe and excitement. These people have heard what Edric Vayne said, to them Iskandaar didn¡¯t even deserve to be a noble. They already knew who to support. ¡°I have a condition, of course,¡± Iskandaar continued, his voice cutting through the rising chatter, ¡°you¡¯d apologize to your sister if I win. For what? I am sure you know for what.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°What, why¡¯re you silent? Pussied out?¡± Luciel¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the audacity of the challenge, his mind racing as he processed the situation. Slowly, his mouth opened and he retorted. ¡°In return, you have to publicly confess your crimes for all to see. Even if you¡¯re my brother-in-law, I do not like criminals.¡± He said with his grin turning into a scowl. Across from him, Evelina watched as Iskandaar Romani remained composed, a faint smirk playing at the corners of his lips. While Luciel¡¯s frown was spreading, Iskandaar¡¯s smirk faded. What¡¯s he thinking? His poker face was excellent, she had to give him that. But what can he do with it against her son? **** Nebula¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, the beats echoing like a war drum as she watched the events unfold with mounting dread. The noble grand ballroom had transformed into an arena of tension and threats, filled with gossiping nobles, hungry for drama. Chandeliers above cast a soft, flickering glow over the polished marble floors. But its warm light did nothing to soothe the cold grip of fear that clenched her heart. She stared at Iskandaar, her fianc¨¦, standing tall and resolute in the center of the room. This can''t be happening¡­ she thought, her mind racing. He¡¯s not Luciel¡¯s opponent. Just a month ago, Iskandaar was a sickly, fragile young man with barely enough strength to hold a sword. The last time she had seen him, he was at Level 12¡ªso now, he was maybe Level 15, at most. His only experience with fighting was likely limited to some brawls or spars. Nothing that could prepare him for what was to come. In contrast, Luciel, her half-brother, was a prodigy. At the age of 18, he had already achieved Level 18, a remarkable feat even among the noble elite. She wished that was all. Luciel wasn¡¯t just strong, he was a natural-born leader, having led a successful campaign against a band of rogue knights who had been terrorizing the borderlands. His victories had earned him accolades and respect, and Nebula knew that his prowess with a sword was unmatched by anyone of his age. He was used to battles. This isn¡¯t a duel¡ªit¡¯s a death sentence, Nebula realized, dread filling every corner of her being. He¡¯ll kill him¡­ She looked around the room, hoping for someone to intervene, but instead, she saw only anticipation in the eyes of the gathered nobles. They were eager to see blood, to witness the spectacle of Luciel dismantling the "trash" of the Romani family. None of them knew that Iskandaar had awakened mana and the system, and yet they wished to see him fight. Did they have a shred of humanity left in them? No, it makes sense. Iskandaar¡¯s image has been tainted by the words thrown by that Baron¡¯s son earlier. They would love to see him getting taught a lesson. To them, he was just a weakling, a cripple who needed to be reminded of his place. Nebula herself was unsure how much of those words were true, so she didn¡¯t know if she should defend him¡­ No, if not for him, she should defend him for her own reputation. But¡­ Whispers spread through the crowd like wildfire. Some questioned whether Luciel should even accept the duel, given how lopsided it was. Wouldn¡¯t such an easy win tarnish Luciel¡¯s reputation as a rising star in the Carlstein family? But the facts still persisted, Iskandaar was the one who challenged Luciel to a duel. None of them seemed to consider Iskandaar a legitimate threat. They were rather worried about how weak Iskandaar was. ¡°This is not good,¡± Nebula muttered under her breath as her hands clenched into fists. She should do something¡ªsay something¡ªotherwise, things could go terribly wrong. But the words wouldn¡¯t come. She was paralyzed, caught between her fear for Iskandaar¡¯s life and the knowledge that any interference could make things worse. They¡¯d call her a harlot, drowning in the love of a trash, among many worse things. ¡°Hey-¡± still, she opened her mouth to shout. But her voice was drowned by the cough of a lady walking down the stairs. ¡°Ahem,¡± Evelina Carlstein, her stepmother, descended the staircase with a fan covering her mouth. Her eyes, however, gleamed with malicious delight. Shit, Nebula¡¯s heart sank as Evelina spoke, her voice carrying across the ballroom like a dark melody. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Since two young men with boiling blood want to have a go, let the duel proceed,¡± Evelina said, her tone sweet and dripping with honeyed poison. The gathered nobles parted respectfully, acknowledging her authority. Luciel looked up at her, a grin spreading across his face as she nodded approvingly. If he wasn¡¯t sure so far, he was sure now. It was all the encouragement he needed. ¡­.. Nebula¡¯s heart wavered as she watched Luciel¡¯s grin toward Iskandaar. They were now facing each other in the middle of the ballroom, surrounded by dozens of nobles in a circle whose eyes gleamed with morbid curiosity. The atmosphere was charged with tension, the kind that crackled in the air before a storm. Nebula could barely breathe. Two servants approached, carrying a pair of wooden swords. They were meant for training, blunt enough to avoid killing. Nebula knew how dangerous a blunt weapon could be in the hands of someone who knew how to use it. It could still kill, if one intended for it. Nebula¡¯s dread deepened. Were they trying to cripple Iskandaar? But then, something unexpected happened. As the servant handed him the wooden sword, Iskandaar looked at it for a moment before letting it drop to the floor. Nebula blinked. The sound of the sword clattering against the marble echoed through the room, drawing gasps and shocked murmurs from the crowd. One noble couldn¡¯t contain his laughter. ¡°Is he giving up already?!¡± he mocked, his voice dripping with disdain. Lilian, standing among the crowd now, near Nebula, let out a scoff, her voice cutting through the noise like a blade. ¡°Why would he give up, you dumbass? They haven''t even started. He doesn¡¯t need a sword, that¡¯s why he dropped it.¡± The nobles exchanged confused glances, and even Nebula was taken aback by the maid¡¯s confidence. What does she mean? Nebula wondered, her fear mixing with curiosity. Why would he not need a sword? The overseer of the duel, a young noble who served in the military, frowned at that. He was a noble who worked as a soldier in the border wall, and he had stepped ahead to volunteer as the overseer. He looked at Luciel and spoke with a formal tone. ¡°Are you comfortable with your opponent using his hands, my lord?¡± Luciel¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said, his voice oozing arrogance. ¡°If he¡¯s too weak for the sword, I can always switch to fighting with my hands too.¡± The overseer nodded, then began outlining the rules of the duel. ¡°The duel will continue until one party is incapacitated or yields. The victor will have the right to demand one concession from the loser, and they¡¯ve both revealed what they want.¡± As the overseer spoke, Iskandaar calmly rolled up his sleeves, revealing forearms that were far more muscular than Nebula remembered. Not only that, the veins on his arms were pumped, as if he was already warmed up. His movements were deliberate, almost relaxed as if this were just another chore for him. The contrast between his calm demeanor and Luciel¡¯s overconfidence was stark. What was going on? Does he have some tricks up his sleeves? With the rules set, the overseer stepped back and raised a hand. Nebula watched with sweat dripping from her brows, as the man brought his hand down. ¡°The duel starts now!¡± Luciel wasted no time. He surged forward with a burst of speed, and his wooden sword sliced through the air like a whistle. He executed a textbook-perfect move, the swordsmanship skill of the Carlstein nobility. A dangerous stab aimed for Iskandaar¡¯s neck, he fully expected to destroy his vocals in one swift motion. But instead of the satisfying sound of wood against flesh, Luciel¡¯s sword met something far more unyielding. Iskandaar had caught the sword with his bare hand. The ballroom fell deathly silent as everyone watched in disbelief. Luciel¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he realized what had just happened. Iskandaar stood there, unflinching, as golden eyes dug into Luciel¡¯s skull. His hand gripped the wooden blade with such force that it began to splinter. The pressure increased, and with a sharp crack, the sword shattered, pieces of wood scattering across the floor. ¡°Level 18?¡± Nebula¡¯s breath caught in her throat. What¡­ what¡¯s happening? ¡°What a disgrace.¡± The moment those words left his mouth, the air got heavy as Iskandaar¡¯s mana suffocated the room. Mana invaded the room and surrounded Iskandaar¡¯s body. A loud sound deafened the room. No one dared to talk as Iskandaar¡¯s fist slammed into Luciel. Chapter 25 – Lilian, Shut Your Mouth! Luciel barely had time to process what happened when Iskandaar moved. One moment his sword shattered, and the other, Iskandaar¡¯s hand blurred, and in an instant, he delivered a powerful, downward punch aimed directly at his face. The impact was brutal, like the headbutt from a bull. Luciel¡¯s nose crumpled under the force and blood sprayed into the air. He was sent crashing onto his back, the floor letting out a loud thud. ¡°W-whoa!¡± The crowd gasped in unison. Nobody could believe their eyes. ¡°T-the trash just-!¡± But the Romani wasn¡¯t finished. It was just starting. He circled Luciel, waiting for him to stand up. ¡°You¡­ you, how dare you!¡± The moment Luciel stood up, Iskandaar attacked again. He leaped onto Luciel, his movements fluid and precise, as he unleashed a 360-degree spinning hook kick. It landed square on Luciel¡¯s face. ¡°Argh!¡± Luciel was dazed, but still standing. Iskandaar gave him enough time to gather his bearings, just enough so that he could feel the next punch. Just enough time to digest the pain, but not sufficient to recover. ¨C Bam!! Each of Iskanandaar¡¯s strikes was deliberate, targeting Luciel¡¯s face, ribs, and liver with surgical precision. Luciel¡¯s shock gave way to panic as he tried to defend himself, raising his arms in a defensive position, but it didn¡¯t help. It was as if his arms were made of cotton as Iskandaar¡¯s assault remained unrelenting. His fists moved with the rhythm of a seasoned fighter, letting out a sound similar to a drum, accompanied by the sickening crunch of bones breaking. Kickboxing techniques flowed through Iskandaar¡¯s body like water flowed through a river. He used powerful hooks to shatter Luciel¡¯s cheekbones, sharp jabs to disorient him, and brutal uppercuts to send him reeling. Luciel struggled hard, but his struggles grew weaker with each passing second. In no time, his once-pristine face became a bloody, swollen mess. That was what everybody focused on, what they didn¡¯t notice were the brutal leg kicks that Iskandaar unleashed on Luciel¡¯s legs. Every jab was followed by a low kick to the calf. By the next few minutes, Luciel¡¯s leg had reddened and puffed up under his pants. From Nebula¡¯s perspective, it seemed as if Iskandaar was playing with Luciel, that he could end the battle anytime if he wanted to¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t. He was humiliating the little brat. She watched in horror as Luciel tried to shout, begging for mercy, but Iskandaar¡¯s fists silenced him. The nobles around them were in shock, wearing expressions of disbelief and fear. None of them had expected this¡ªthey were awe-struck. The "trash" of the Romani family was dismantling Luciel Carlstein with terrifying efficiency?! Even Evelina, who had been so confident in her son¡¯s victory, was frozen in place, her fan lowering as her eyes widened in disbelief. N-no way¡­ What the hell? she thought, her mind reeling. She had underestimated Iskandaar, but there was no way her son could lose¡ªhe was caught off guard, that was all. Right? It had to be! ¡°I-! I yi-!¡± Luciel¡¯s attempts to yield were drowned out by the sound of Iskandaar¡¯s fists connecting with his flesh. Blood splattered across the marble floor, staining it a deep red, as if Iskandaar was a painter painting a canvas. In just a few minutes, the once-pristine ballroom floor looked like one that had witnessed much carnage. Finally, when Luciel was on the verge of losing consciousness, swaying on his feet, Iskandaar stopped. His hands were coated in blood, his suit stained, and his breathing heavy. He stood over Luciel, his expression cold and strict, as he unleashed one final attack at Lucein¡¯s knee. Nebula gasped at what happened next. While all the broken bones so far could be healed easily with a potion or healer, what he did to Luciel next might as well make him limp for the rest of his life. With a sickening crunch, Luciel¡¯s knee hyperextended and broke. Luciel screeched and fell on the bloody marble floor. Iskandaar didn¡¯t flinch at the sickening sound of Lucein¡¯s body falling to the ground, as he groaned, holding his leg in pure agony. The nobles weren¡¯t gasping anymore. They just stared in utter shock as Iskandaar simply walked up to him, grabbed a fistful of Luciel¡¯s hair, and dragged him across the floor, bringing him in front of Nebula. ¡°Apologize to her,¡± Iskandaar commanded, his voice low and filled with menace. ¡°Tell her the truth. Now! And don¡¯t you dare act like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Nebula looked down at Luciel¡¯s face with shocked eyes. He was barely recognizable, his eyes swollen, and his nose broken and bleeding. He struggled to form words, pain burning each part of his body. ¡°S-sorry¡­¡± he croaked, his breath hitching with pain. He hesitated, and Iskandaar held his hair tighter. Luciel moaned out, ¡°Argh, Edric! Edric! He¡­ he lied¡­ on my orders¡­ because I¡­ wanted to¡­ humiliate both of you¡­¡± A shocked murmur rippled through the crowd at Luciel''s confession. The nobles, who had been so quick to judge Iskandaar, found themselves questioning their ears. What the hell is he saying? Faces that were once filled with disdain now showed surprise and confusion. Whispers spread like wildfire as they realized that Luciel, the honorable heir of the Carlstein Barony, had staged this entire scenario. That Iskandaar Romani was not that trashy of a man. Iskandaar¡¯s gaze shifted to Edric. Everyone did. They looked at Edric, who had been watching the fight with mounting terror. The moment their eyes met, Edric¡¯s bravado evaporated. ¡°A-ah!¡± He stumbled back, his face draining of color. The crowd murmured in disbelief, their attention focusing on the man. He had been the one to instigate this entire ordeal, but it was all fake? A few gasps of indignation spread through the crowd, and some of the nobles exchanged glances. In a matter of seconds, their disdain was redirected toward Edric. "Unbelievable," someone whispered, shaking their head. Another noble, who had been one of the loudest critics of Iskandaar, now stood with a look of utter disgust, muttering under his breath, "To think we were so easily deceived..." ¡°Just like his father,¡± one noble whispered harshly, his voice laced with contempt. ¡°Always involved in some shady business. Nobody should ever trust him. He needs to be banished!¡± Another noble nodded, adding, ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, my friend. Baron Vayne has always been corrupt¡ªeveryone knows that. He¡¯s been skimming off the top of the border taxes for years. And now his son¡¯s following in his footsteps, dragging decent families into his schemes. Tsk, tsk.¡± A woman nearby scoffed, her lips curled in disgust. ¡°Of course he is. The Vayne family¡¯s been rotten to the core for generations. They¡¯re nothing but trouble, always stirring the pot for their own gain. And now he was trying to pull down the prestigious Romani family with him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s lucky his father¡¯s position keeps him safe,¡± someone else muttered. ¡°But after this? Even Baron Vayne won¡¯t be able to shield him from the consequences.¡± The atmosphere grew heavy with the allegiances that shifted from one person to the other. They now knew the truth. Luciel and his mother¡¯s plan had backfired spectacularly, and the court of public opinion, always fickle, was quick to turn. Such was nobility, filled with a bunch of hypocrites. Edric tried to back away, but his legs betrayed him. The Baron¡¯s son tripped over his own feet, falling onto the marble floor. ¡°E-eek!¡± His eyes were wide with terror as he looked up at Iskandaar, who now loomed over him like a vengeful spirit. The once cocky noble was reduced to a quivering mess, his confidence shattered by the brutality he had just witnessed. Iskandaar didn¡¯t even need to speak. The weight of his gaze was enough to crush what little composure Edric had left. The noble fell onto his back, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to stammer out an excuse, but no words came. ¡°H-hey! Listen! I- I just did what he told me to-! Please, it''s not my fault- akk!¡± The fear in his eyes was tangible, and when Iskandaar took a single step toward him, the final vestiges of Edric¡¯s courage crumbled.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. With a pathetic whimper, Edric¡¯s bladder betrayed him, a dark stain spreading across the front of his trousers as he wet himself in sheer terror. The smell of urine filled the air and the nobles who had been watching recoiled in disgust. ¡°Ew! Gross! Someone call the guards!¡± the nobles shouted. ¡°Guards! Knights! At their call, guards and knights from outside rushed in, stopping when they found their young lord bloody and beaten. They stood there confused until some of them noticed Edric. The baron¡¯s son¡¯s humiliation was complete, and Iskandaar¡¯s lip curled in disdain as he scoffed, the sound loud and derisive. He released Luciel¡¯s head, letting it drop unceremoniously to the floor. The young Carlstein heir was barely conscious, his body trembling from the pain. His head hit the marble floor without any resistance, and just like that Luciel lost consciousness. But before anyone could react, a shrill voice cut through the heavy silence like a blade. ¡°Guards! Knights! Seize him!¡± Evelina finally regained her senses and made a decision. Her voice was filled with fury and panic as she descended the stairs, her fan discarded, her elegant facade shattered by the sight of her son¡¯s bloodied and broken form. At her command, the several knights who had walked in turned to Iskandaar, their swords drawn, ready to subdue the man who had just beaten their young lord into submission. Their heavy boots pounded against the marble floor as they closed in on Iskandaar, who stood calmly, his bloodied hands hanging at his sides. They were about to reach him when Lilian jumped in front of him, but Iskandaar didn''t look worried. Because a commanding voice boomed across the ballroom, freezing them in their tracks. ¡°Stand down!¡± The voice was deep, authoritative, and laced with a tone that left no room for argument. All eyes turned toward the grand staircase once more. This time, the figure that walked down was much more menacing than the other two before. The imposing figure of Lord Alistair Carlstein, Nebula¡¯s father, walked into the ball. The room¡¯s atmosphere shifted, the man¡¯s breath seemed to fill the room with an aura of control and power. He was a man who had seen countless battles, and his mere gaze could command respect from even the most hardened soldiers. The Baron¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the scene before him, taking in the sight of his bloodied son. Then they moved past the trembling Edric, and lastly at the knights who had hesitated at his command. He did not bother to look at his wife. His expression was stern, but there was no anger¡ªonly cold calculation. ¡°Why are my knights drawing their swords in my hall?¡± he demanded, his voice powerful. ¡°The duel was just and fair, was it not? So how dare you pull your sword?¡± The knights exchanged nervous glances, unsure of how to respond. How troublesome. They had been following Lady Evelina¡¯s orders, but Lord Alistair¡¯s authority far outweighed hers. Slowly, they began to sheath their swords, the tension in the room eased slightly. They retreated. ¡°My lord!¡± Evelina¡¯s face contorted in rage. ¡°My lord, this¡ªthis¡­ boy has beaten your son to a pulp! Are you just going to stand by and let this happen?¡± The Baron¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver as he met Evelina¡¯s frantic eyes. ¡°What? The boy challenged my son to a duel, and my son accepted. The outcome was decided the moment the duel began. It would be dishonorable to interfere now.¡± His words were sharp and left no room for argument. Evelina could only sputter in frustration. Her carefully laid plans had crumbled before her eyes, and she could do nothing to save them. She couldn¡¯t even avenge her son! Then again, she had never anticipated that her son could lose, let alone be humiliated so thoroughly in front of all these nobles. Iskandaar turned to the Baron, his expression unreadable as he inclined his head in a gesture of respect. ¡°Thank you, father-in-law,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the blood and sweat that covered him. ¡°I appreciate your fairness.¡± Of course, the man who missed his first wife more than anything also loved the child she left behind more than anything. Although he wore a hard expression, the Baron was incredibly happy in his mind¡ªhappy seeing that he hadn''t sold his daughter to a useless man, but a powerful one. He was proud, if anything. The Baron''s gaze lingered on Iskandaar for a moment longer he nodded, turning to his son, who lay groaning on the floor. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes, but he said nothing as he turned to address the gathered nobles. ¡°Let it be known that the duel was conducted under the watchful eyes of all present. Iskandaar Romani has proven himself as the victor, and the matter is settled.¡± His voice carried across the room, silencing the whispers. ¡°This is my decree, and it will be respected.¡± With that, the Baron turned and walked back up the stairs, his figure fading into the shadows of the upper floors. Everyone watched him go, and seeing his figure vanish, the tension in the room began to ease. Yet, the shock lingered. ¡°Phew,¡± Iskandaar took a deep breath. He processed what had just happened for a moment, and then his attention shifted to Nebula, who was standing motionless. The girl¡¯s face was pale, and her blue eyes were wide with confusion. His expression softened as he walked toward her, bloody hands still dripping beside him. ¡°I think I need a shower,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°Won¡¯t you show me around?¡± Nebula blinked, her mind struggling to catch up with the rapid turn of events. In the back, her stepmother barked orders to take Luciel to the medic, while she just looked at Iskandaar. Nebula hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly. ¡°Y-yes¡­ of course,¡± she managed to say. Iskandaar offered her a small, reassuring smile before turning his gaze to the crumpled form of Luciel. Without another word, he stepped over the beaten young man, leaving him in a pool of his own blood, and walked past the stunned nobles. Lilian the maid followed closely behind, humming to herself. The ballroom, the suffocating place filled with two-faced nobles who had been whispering insults on Iskandaar¡¯s back earlier, was now eerily silent as they watched him and Nebula leave. They were too shocked to speak, their heads spinning from the whole situation they had just seen. The heavy doors of the ballroom closed behind them as Nebula glanced up at Iskandaar with a question in her mind. Who are you, Iskandaar Romani? **** I exhaled deeply as the hot water from the shower fell over my face, washing away the blood and sweat from the earlier fight. The water was soothing, just warm enough to ease the tension in my muscles. It also calmed the emotions that had been raging within me. I went over the events of the evening once more, wondering if I had gone too far. The ballroom that had been a place of elegance and nobility¡ªI turned it into a bloody battleground because I couldn¡¯t hold back the anger from my ring days. I had felt the familiar burn of rage, a fire I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, as Luciel¡¯s smug face taunted me, his words dripping with venom. And in that moment, something snapped. The restraint I kept up shattered, replaced by the overwhelming need to put him in his place. It felt like I had been sent back in time, to a press conference before a fight. It was our job to sell the fight to the viewers, but whenever my opponent taunted me I lost control: backstage fights, brawls on the street, and a few punches in the stand off. Even though I¡¯d thankfully mellowed out since then, Luciel had brought that side out again. But now that the adrenaline had receded, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªhad I crossed a line? The truth was, I didn¡¯t regret it. Not entirely. Luciel had it coming, and the satisfaction I felt when my fist connected with his face, over and over, was undeniable. I guess it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. In the end, everything worked out well as the Baron chose to set this matter aside. As the water continued to pour over me, I shook my head, trying to dispel the doubts. What¡¯s done is done. Luciel had tried to ruin and humiliate me in front of everyone. I had no choice but to respond in kind. I turned off the shower and stepped out, grabbing a towel to dry off. On a side note, I¡¯m glad this world has showers. I¡¯d have died without the modern toilet and shower. I wrapped a towel around my waist and observed my reflection in the mirror. Golden eyes stared back at me, far calmer than earlier. ¡°I should be more careful to control my emotions,¡± that was the first rule as a fighter. The house must still be buzzing with the aftermath of the duel. I had no doubt that the rumors were already spreading like wildfire, although I was unsure what they would be like. Thankfully I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that. I did have something to worry about, though. After getting dressed in fresh clothes, I left the bathroom, mentally preparing myself for what I knew awaited me outside the door. When I entered my room, I was met with the sight of Lilian, my ever-loyal maid, perched on the windowsill like a hooligan, one leg dangling over the edge as she casually ate a pudding cup she must have swiped from the party. The contrast between her nonchalant, rowdy vibe and the refined surroundings was funny. Across the room, my fiance sat on the edge of the bed, her posture stiff and tense. Her white hair fell over her shoulders in soft waves, but her expression was anything but gentle. A deep frown marred her usually composed face as she watched Lilian with a mix of suspicion and curiosity. The tension between them was light, but it was there. I¡¯m glad they didn¡¯t fight when I wasn¡¯t here. I nodded inwardly, clearing my throat. The two girls were too busy staring at each other to notice me yet. Lilian looked up at the sound, her face lighting up in relief. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back!¡± she exclaimed, her voice cheerful despite the heavy atmosphere. ¡°This vampire has been staring at me weirdly. I¡¯d have attacked her if she wasn¡¯t your fianc¨¦.¡± My heart skipped a beat, and a frown crossed my face. I shot her a glare, ¡°Lilian!¡± I barked. She blinked and immediately clasped her hands over her mouth. But it was too late. Silence fell in the room, the tension rose, and Nebula trembled. Her eyes and lips widened in shock, and her features revealed confusion and disbelief. The secret she had guarded so closely was now out in the open. Her mind raced, searching for an explanation, a way to justify or deny what Lilian had just said. But nothing came. It was too sudden and abrupt for her to deny because she didn¡¯t even know what the girl based the accusation upon. She looked into my eyes, and I saw fright in them. She was caught, and her eyes said she was ready for a fight-or-flight scenario. Not good, I have to calm her down. I quickly raised a hand in a calming gesture, my voice soft. ¡°Nebula, it¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind a vampire wife.¡± Nebula, who looked like she was ready to jump me, froze mid-thought. She blinked at me, trying to process what I¡¯d just said, and when she realized that I was trying to make her not panic, she sighed and facepalmed. ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. Chapter 26 – What The Hell is That… The room fell into silence after Nebula¡¯s last words, as she facepalmed. Although my words broke the growing tension, a little of it still remained. It was enough that the silence felt odd, the flickering candlelight felt too loud. I could sense the unease radiating from Nebula as she sat on the edge of the bed, raising her face to look at me. Her blue eyes pierced into me, and I realized my mistake. Nebula¡¯s calm but demanding voice broke the silence. ¡°Fine, but how did you know?¡± Shit. I froze on my spot. ¡°I understand how the maid would know. She probably smelled me or something; she''s a Demi Wolf or perhaps something more. But how about you?¡± ¡°Uh, what makes you think I knew from before?¡± I tried, to no avail. She scoffed with a mocking laugh, ¡°Oh, please. You''re smarter than this, young master. You shouted at the maid to reprimand her when she revealed the secret, instead of getting surprised at the news. How can I not tell that you knew it already?¡± Clearly, acting oblivious wasn¡¯t getting me out of this situation. It was my turn to facepalm as I shook my head. The situation was too sudden, I couldn''t think through my reactions. The answer to that question hovered on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn''t say it. I knew about her race from playing Arcane Crown, but I couldn''t tell her that. What excuse could I use to get out of this situation? I stayed silent, searching for the right words, watching her grow impatient. ¡°Young master, you know you can¡¯t walk out of this by being silent, right?¡± she pressed with her gaze unyielding. Another sigh escaped me, and I spoke. ¡°Fine, fine... Ever heard of Aetheris Eyes?¡± ¡°No way,¡± she narrowed her eyes. ¡°You have Aetheris Eyes?¡± ¡°Yep, a pair right here,¡± I pointed at my eyes. ¡°Mine don¡¯t change shape though, so it¡¯s easy to hide. They let me see the level and some other information about people.¡± Nebula¡¯s frown deepened as she wore a thoughtful expression, and about then, Lilian¡¯s voice slipped into the conversation. ¡°Wait, you have Aetheris Eyes too?! You never told me!¡± Holy shit, this girl¡­ I shot the stupid maid a warning glance, but it was too late. Nebula¡¯s narrowed eyes shifted between the two of us, skepticism clear on her face. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re making up a lie on the spot, my dear,¡± she said coldly. I cursed inwardly. Of course, it was a lie. It was my Insight Skill, not some divine Aetheris Eyes, but it was a convenient excuse. Can¡¯t believe I¡¯m using the same excuse on both the mother and the daughter, I thought as I blurted out some more. ¡°No, it¡¯s true,¡± I pointed above her head. ¡°You¡¯re level 27, are you not? I can see that floating above your head. That¡¯s how I knew you were ten levels above Luciel when I was taunting him. Well, almost ten,¡± I added, hoping the specific detail would lend credibility to my story. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Nebula observed me with a frown, and I took her silence as a chance to Lilian, adding, ¡°And Lilian, I swear to god, I¡¯ll tell the head maid to increase your stupid chores if you don¡¯t keep that mouth of yours in check!¡± For once, Lilian seemed to get the message. She blinked and fell silent, though her expression remained rebellious as she wore a small frown. Nebula ignored the exchange, focusing solely on me as she leaned back into the bed a little. ¡°I see¡­ fine, I trust you. It¡¯s not that shocking in a world where Demi-Gods walk the earth. So you knew I¡¯m a¡­ vampire from the beginning?¡± ¡°I did. That you''re a half-blood vampire,¡± I replied, relieved she had chosen to believe. ¡°I don¡¯t think the baron is a vampire, so it was your mother, I¡¯m assuming¡­ Oh, and your maid is also a vampire, I know that too. She''s a thrall, if I''m not wrong.¡± Nebula¡¯s frown deepened at my words, her eyes flickering with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite place as she murmured, ¡°Very useful eyes you have there¡­¡± Well, that sounded ominous. It didn¡¯t help that she fell silent after that. I could practically hear the gears in her head turning until, finally, she spoke again. ¡°I''m¡­ hoping you¡¯re not going to blow my cover, young master Romani. Since you didn¡¯t the first time you realized I¡¯m a vampire, I''m hoping you won''t.¡± I had no plans to. ¡°Only my father knows I¡¯m a vampire since he knew my mother was one. It''ll be really troublesome for everyone if this news gets leaked. So please stay quiet about this,¡± she said, turning to shoot a sharp look at Lilian. ¡°Especially be sure this maid of yours stays quiet.¡± Lilian¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, her claws slipping out silently. ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from you, noble vampire missy. How da¡ª¡± ¡°Stay quiet, Lilian. Is this entire situation not your fault?¡± I cut her off, shooting her a stern look. Lilian huffed, crossing her arms and grumbling before returning her attention to the pudding cup in her hand. She muttered to herself about how good this ¡®jelly¡¯ was as if trying to distract herself as she started eating it. Nebula and I ignored her, and I replied. ¡°I understand. No need to worry, we two are tied by engagement. I won''t sell you out. Your secret is safe with me,¡± I told her, and I was being sincere. ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t really have any prejudice against minorities, rest assured.¡± Nebula¡¯s gaze softened slightly, and she smirked at the last line. ¡°Yeah, I can see you don''t. Since you have a demi-human maid serving you¡­ especially one whom I don¡¯t think you¡¯re sharing the bed with.¡± I rubbed the back of my head at her jab, not sure how to reply. Given my reputation, I couldn¡¯t really blame her for saying that. ¡°Regardless,¡± she continued, her tone softer as she stood up from the bed, ¡°Thank you¡­ Iskandaar. I think I should leave you for now, you must be tired.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She added, ¡°And I advise you to leave soon, in case my mother and brother scheme new plans against you.¡± ¡°Ah, about that,¡± I interjected when I recalled something. ¡°I¡¯ll not be leaving for Romer yet. I have a place I want to visit here in Carlstein. Can we talk about it a little?¡± She blinked. Curiosity flickered in her eyes as she turned back to face me. ¡°Somewhere near Carlstein? Interesting. Which place is it?¡± My expression turned serious; I didn¡¯t want her to think I was joking. ¡°The Wraithwood Forest. I have some needs there.¡± I replied and watched as her curiosity morphed into a frown. A shadow of concern crossed her features as Nebula stared at me, her thoughts racing as she tried to piece together my intentions. **** The gazebo was a quiet, peaceful place nestled in the yards of the Carlstein estate. Ivy crept up the stone walls, and the nonexistent walls offered a view of the castle and the moat. Nebula put down the cup of tea as a breeze wafted through us, carrying with it the fresh scent of earth. ¡°Yesterday, you mentioned the Wraithwood Forest,¡± she began, her eyes searching my face. ¡°Why do you want to go there, of all places? It¡¯s not exactly a welcoming place for visitors. It¡¯s called Wraithwoods because it¡¯s inhabited by spirits and ghouls.¡± I took a slow sip of tea, meeting her gaze. The liquid didn¡¯t ease the tension between us as I replied, ¡°There are some things I need to take care of. Personal matters, you could say.¡± Her eyes narrowed slightly. I noticed that she did that a lot while talking to me. She was not satisfied with my vague answer. She leaned forward, tapping her fingers lightly on the table¡¯s edge. ¡°Personal matters, my dear? In a cursed forest? Come on, don¡¯t be silly. That place is dangerous.¡± I appreciated her warnings, but at this point, I could feel a flicker of irritation growing under my calm facade. I didn¡¯t need her lecture, I needed information. As the princess of this barony, she should know a lot. That was why I came to her. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the risks, please, I am not suicidal. It¡¯s just something I have to do.¡± The tension between us thickened at the rejection, and I could see her frustration growing. She crossed her arms. ¡°You already know my greatest secret, Iskandaar. Yet here you are, keeping your little secrets from me. How is that fair?¡± I exhaled, unsure if I should say these words as they left my lips. ¡°Look, it¡¯s not as if we¡¯re actually an engaged couple, Nebula,¡± I snapped. ¡°So let¡¯s stop acting like you care and just help me out for once. It¡¯s just information I¡¯m asking. If you want to play politics, just tell me. I¡¯ll find some locals to guide me.¡± Nebula blinked at the blunt words, and her brows tightened. Her eyes narrowed, and I could see her jaw clench. For a moment, she looked like she was ready to walk away, to leave me to find some local like I said. But she stayed, her voice low as she said. ¡°You think I¡¯m acting out of care, young master? You overestimate yourself. I¡¯m simply reluctant to tell you anything because if you die, this engagement will be useless. I¡¯ll be stuck with a tarnished reputation, and my father¡¯s barony will lose its connection to the Romani family. I¡¯m not willing to risk everything because you decided to go on some foolish, dangerous quest.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I frowned but didn¡¯t reply immediately. If she put it that way, I could understand. With a sigh, I found my irritation softening. Nebula Carlstein was the closest heroine to ¡®victory¡¯ back in the game, Arcane Crown. She was not an emotional girl. She, who grew up in a household without her mother and tortured by her stepmother, had grown a strong personality with a calculative mind. She wasn¡¯t emotional, she would not flinch if Romani¡¯s trash ended up dying. I rubbed the back of my neck, realizing the reason behind her rejection. ¡°I get it, Nebula. Fine. I can¡¯t tell you everything, just that... if I don¡¯t go there and meet the person I¡¯m looking for, I¡¯ll end up dying. I have no other choice.¡± Confusion flickered across her features. ¡°What do you mean? Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°...The Forsaken Alchemist,¡± there was no point hiding it now, so I said it after a moment of hesitation. Nebula¡¯s eyes widened, and her face paled at the mention of the name. ¡°The Forsaken Alchemist? Are you out of your mind?! Do you even know what the rumors say about him?¡± I didn¡¯t respond, waiting for her to continue. She leaned forward, adding, ¡°They say he was once a renowned alchemist, someone famous, but after watching everyone around him die, passing on the exact date that he has been seeing written above their heads from the day he was born, he started losing his mind. Slowly. He became interested in immortality. Then some terrible stuff happened to him, someone very close to him died, and his interest turned into obsession. He left human civilization and retreated into the Wraithwood Forest, where he¡¯s been brewing a potion for eternal life ever since.¡± I didn¡¯t speak yet, for she had more to add. ¡°But the experiments¡­ they twisted him. Rumors say that the people who¡¯ve sought him out have either never returned or come back¡­ changed. It¡¯s unwise to visit the Wraithwoods itself, but to go meet the Forsaken Alchemist is suicide.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She paused at my nonchalant reply, frowning, as her eyes locked onto mine. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? If you¡¯re lucky, he might help you, whatever help you need him for, but if you¡¯re not¡­ you might end up as one of his experiments, just another lost soul in that cursed forest. It¡¯s dangerous, you understand?¡± I listened in silence, processing her words. The risks she spoke of were clear, but my resolve was unchanged. It was either dying to the wraiths in the forest or dying from my receding lifespan. The choice was simple. Besides, I had a 5th Ascension knight with me. I leaned back in my chair, and my gaze drifted to the morning sun outside the gazebo. The soft light bathed the area in a pale glow, casting soft shadows on the walls. The tea in my cup had grown cold, but I sipped it anyway, as thoughts spun in my head. Nebula watched me, her eyes briefly lingering on my neck. I caught a flicker of something in her gaze¡ªhunger? Huh, that¡¯s the first vampiric trait she showed. I had that fleeting realization as she quickly looked away, shaking her head. A cool breeze passed over us, rustling her silver hair and brushing against my skin. Finally, I set my cup down, hearing a clunk as I spoke again. ¡°Thank you for the talk, it was valuable,¡± I said. ¡°I know the risks, but¡­ I have to do this. I am not exaggerating when I say death is a doorstep away for me if I don¡¯t go. I appreciate you for this talk, even if it¡¯s only because you have no other choice.¡± She sighed, her shoulders relaxing slightly. But she didn¡¯t reply. My fiance raised the cup of cold tea with a disapproving look as we sat in silence, enjoying another cool breeze brushing against our skin. **** After that, Nebula gave me more detailed information about the forest and other things she knew about the alchemist. Her words remained cautious all through our walk, and I could sense the underlying worry in her voice. She really cared about this engagement, huh? Other than that, it was clear that the thought of the Wraithwoods unsettled her. As a local, she knew enough rumors and legends to be fearful. And why wouldn¡¯t she be? From the stories she told me, I understood her reasons perfectly. A place shrouded in darkness and death, with tales of wrathful spirits and ghouls lurking in every shadow¡­ it wasn¡¯t exactly a tourist spot. "Here you go," a voice interrupted my thoughts as the Baron handed me a rolled-up piece of parchment. The paper felt heavier than it should as I accepted it. It was the permit for visiting the Wraithwoods. Something that, as Nebula had informed me earlier, was rarely granted. The forest was so dangerous that it was forbidden to enter without explicit permission from the lord of the land. Lord Alistair Carlstein¡¯s expression was stern as he handed me the document, his gaze lingering on me. ¡°Be careful, Iskandaar,¡± he said, his deep voice carrying a weight of seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m only letting you go because you have a 5th Ascension knight with you. That forest has claimed many lives, and I have no intention of adding yours to the list.¡± I nodded, tucking the permit into my coat. He had only allowed it because Nebula approached him in my stead. Otherwise, he too would have demanded my reasons for wanting to visit that place. ¡°I appreciate your concern, father-in-law,¡± I replied, my tone respectful. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure we all come back in one piece.¡± Nebula stood a few paces behind me, her expression neutral but her eyes betraying a sliver of unease. The man looked at his daughter, smiling a little, seeing her nervous. Was he happy that his daughter cared for the trash he had forced her into an engagement with? ¡°Now leave otherwise it¡¯ll be dark by the time you reach. And remember¡­ do not stay in the forest quarters at night.¡± The Baron dismissed us, and we bowed, walking out of the room. Nebula walked alongside me. Her steps were quiet against the stone floor. It was natural, as if she didn''t trust making a sound in her house. How depressing. The silence between us was lighter than before, and I could feel her eyes on me as we made our way to the estate gates. The Romani horses were waiting, letting out foggy breaths in the chilly morning air. The knights were already mounted, their armor gleaming faintly in the soft light. This time, only five knights, not the entire Order, were accompanying me, and Lilian stood beside them, her usual nonchalant expression plastered on her face. Sir Carlos, the leader of the group, got off the horse with a huff and approached me. ¡°Young master,¡± he bowed. ¡°Since the forest is dangerous, it¡¯s unwise to take too many people. So I¡¯m taking the best with me,¡± he said, gesturing to the knights behind him. I recognized Sir Lucas, Tyrone, and Rony from Lockdarn, but there was another face. He wasn¡¯t new, but I just wasn¡¯t close to him. I think his name was Eamon? ¡°They¡¯re all of the Second Ascension and have received their class, not mere trainees anymore. We¡¯ll be careful.¡± Sir Carlos said. I gave them an appreciative nod. ¡°Thank you, Sir Carlos. I¡¯m glad to have you all with me despite knowing how stupid this mission sounds.¡± Sir Carlos laughed a little but didn¡¯t say anything. So he agrees that the mission¡¯s stupid. I suppose the other knights are quite dissatisfied. Sir Carlos and Lucas didn¡¯t look worried, but Rony and Eamon looked uncomfortable. Tyrone looked outright mad. I think that one needs to be more careful of his face; although I didn¡¯t care, I understand why he¡¯d be mad, but if he made that face in front of some other noble, he¡¯d get in trouble. Ignoring them, I glanced around, expecting to see the carriage that had brought me here, but it was nowhere in sight. ¡°Where¡¯s the carriage?¡± I asked, a small frown on my forehead. Lucas, adjusting his saddle, looked up and replied, ¡°Oh, young master, the road leading to the forest isn¡¯t suitable for carriages. Especially if we want to head inside, horses will be our best choice.¡± I blinked, my frown deepening. Shit, I can¡¯t ride a horse. Perhaps I should be more careful of my own expression before judging Tyrone for his because Lilian burst out laughing, pointing at me. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with your face? No way, you can¡¯t ride a horse? Seriously? How can someone like you not ride a horse?!¡± Her laughter echoed in the courtyard, and I felt my jaw clench. I glared at her while the knights rubbed the back of their heads. ¡°That¡¯s enough. A maid shouldn¡¯t laugh at her master,¡± Nebula stepped forward and said, shooting the girl a look. Lilian¡¯s laughter died down soon, and she glared at the vampire. No way, they were already at each other¡¯s neck despite being unaware of each other¡¯s family affiliations. May the Gods save me. Nebula ignored the wolf and looked at me, ¡°Be careful,¡± she said, her voice quiet. There was a moment of hesitation before she added, ¡°I¡¯ll be really mad if you end up dying.¡± I chuckled a little and offered her a small, reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± She nodded, her hand slipping away from my arm as she stepped back. I turned to Lilian, ¡°Get on,¡± I said, nudging her to the empty horse, and she did. She blinked when I began to climb over behind her. ¡°Oi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°The knights are too heavily equipped with their armor. Why must we torture their poor horses when I have a lighter person to ride with?¡± I added as I sat behind her, hands on her waist. Her eyes twitched, ¡°Did you just call me skinny? I can lift thrice your weight!¡± That¡¯s not really impressive in a world where people can punch a mountain clean. I shrugged, ignoring the girl and ushering the knights with a nod. The knights exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of concern as they nodded and pulled their horses¡¯ reins. With a drum-like charge through the cobblestones, we left the Carlstein mansion behind us, with Nebula¡¯s figure growing smaller in the backdrop of the horizon. ¡­. We rode out of the estate and onto the spiraling path leading to the Wraithwoods, and the landscape began to change drastically. The once bright and warm sun started to get obscured by thick clouds that cast shadows over us. The air grew colder, the wind carrying a soft, eerie whisper that made any man shiver. The atmosphere was odd. The ride was silent for the most part, with only the clatter of hooves against the dirt path and the rustle of leaves accompanying us. Lilian, the usual curious chatterbox, was now quiet as she handled the horse through the increasingly difficult road. ¡°This place is no joke,¡± she said, and I could understand her unease. ¡°It smells dangerous, yes.¡± ¡°Huh, you can smell danger now?¡± she shot me a look, ¡°You somehow have Aetheris Eyes after I showed you mine, and now you have a sensitive smell?¡± ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s a metaphor humans use¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she blinked and then cleared her throat. She turned ahead, and I laughed, which made her huff. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m nice enough to let you ride behind me. Stop laughing. Seriously, young master, how can you not ride a horse? This is just embarrassing.¡± ¡°....¡± I didn¡¯t bother to reply. Not that it bothered me, of course¡­ I focused on the path ahead, watching the trees around us grow much denser, their branches twisting and reaching out like skeletal fingers. Everyone grew tense. More trees weren''t the only change. The further we went, the more overbearing the atmosphere became. The once-clear path was getting shrouded in mist, some weird fog that obscured our view and made it difficult to see more than a few feet ahead. The horses began to slow, their movements uncertain as we approached the edge of the forest. We let out a sigh of awe at the sight. We smelled the air that carried the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, watching the mist swirling around us eerily. The trees loomed tall and foreboding, their bark dark and rough. ¡°Yeah, this place does not smell right¡­¡± Lilian¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s like the forest itself doesn¡¯t want us here.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. The horses were trembling beneath us, and their ears were flat against their heads. The forest was alive. In a way that was both fascinating and terrifying. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Sir Carlos announced far too long after we had stopped, his voice steady despite the obvious concern in the group. I looked around, once again taking in the sight. The darkness seemed to hum. The trees, not just the leaves, swayed gently as if moved by an unseen force. The odd mist clung to everything, obscuring our line of sight and giving the forest an otherworldly feel. ¡°So this is it,¡± I said. ¡°The Wraithwood Forest.¡± It stood before us like the maw of a scary beast, waiting to devour all men. And our little group was about to enter it. Chapter 27 – Lost in the Mist, in Search of the Alchemist The Wraithwood Forest was as eerie and oppressive as the stories had suggested. The fog was thick, and it swirled like a living thing that clung to the trees and ground. It was difficult to see more than a few feet ahead. How weird. The air was heavy with moisture, and every breath felt damp and cold. My lungs didn¡¯t like that. The trees loomed above, their gnarled branches twisting into unnatural shapes. Beside me, Lilian didn¡¯t seem to like these trees at all. ¡°If my old forest was heaven, this forest is hell,¡± she muttered while I moved an extended branch off my face. Sir Carlos led our group, his gaze fixed straight ahead as he firmly instructed everyone to stick close. ¡°No straying off, guys. No matter what you hear or think you see. The mist plays tricks, and this place is crawling with things that would love to pick us off one by one,¡± he ordered, making one of the knights shiver. Lilian huffed in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t need to tell me twice. Why does he keep repeating it, young master?¡± she called for me, but her gaze was glancing around warily. She was talking a lot, her usual bravado absent, replaced by a keen alertness. Tyrone, a proper knight now, turned to me with a frown. ¡°Did we have to bring a maid with us, young master?¡± he said, and Lilian snapped her head at him, staring into his eyes. He cleared his throat and turned away from her. ¡°A-anyways¡­ Where are we going, though? The forest is vast. We can¡¯t just wander around aimlessly.¡± ¡°Good question,¡± I gestured ahead with my hand. ¡°The western side. The Forsaken Alchemist is supposed to be there, according to rumors.¡± My voice was steady, but the knights mistook it for arrogance as they snapped their heads at me. Sir Carlos shot me a concerned look over his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to meet him? That doesn''t sound like a good idea, young master, based on the things I heard.¡± ¡°Sorry, Sir Carlos, I¡¯ve come here knowing that,¡± I nodded. The tension in his voice didn¡¯t go unnoticed, but I had made up my mind. There was no turning back now. The knight sighed, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword as we continued our march. I guess he must be feeling like an irritated bodyguard going with the whims of the rich kid he¡¯s looking after. The rest of the knights remained silent, frowns covering their faces, but they didn¡¯t complain. They could only follow. The mist mystically muffled the sound of our footsteps. The occasional rustle of leaves was the only indication that we weren¡¯t completely alone. We hadn¡¯t been walking long when an odd, gurgling sound echoed through the fog. The entire group froze, their hands instinctively moving to their weapons. The mist around us seemed to thicken for a moment, closing in as if the forest itself were aware of our intrusion. ¡°A-alright¡­ What the hell was that?¡± Rony whispered, his voice barely audible. Sir Carlos¡¯s grip on his sword tightened. His deep eyes scanned the area. ¡°Stay alert. It could be anything.¡± I expanded my Demonic Sphere. Beside me, Lilian¡¯s ears twitched, her demi-human senses picking up something that the rest of us couldn¡¯t. She crouched slightly, ready to pounce. Tyrone, acting like a hero, took her crouching down as a sign of fear. He stepped in front of her. ¡°You stay behind me,¡± he ordered in a firm tone as if to shield her from whatever threat lurked in the mist. Lilian blinked, a look of surprise crossing her face. She let out an awkward smile, looking at me. I could only shrug in response. My Demonic Sphere picked up the figure behind the mist as I reached for my sword. The familiar weight was comforting in my hand, even as the tension grew. The gurgling sound grew louder, more distinct, and then, out of the fog, something leaped toward us. It was a humanoid creature, with its grotesque form barely recognizable as it emerged from the shadows. It had a long, slithering tongue that reached down to its chest, disgustingly wet, and its claws were razor-sharp, gleaming even in the dim light. A Ghoul. [Level 25] Sir Carlos was the first to react, his sword cutting through the air with whipping precision and power. It was so fast that even I missed it. The ghoul certainly didn¡¯t have the time to react as it was severed in two, its body collapsing in a heap on the ground. ¡°Ah¡­ that was¡­ quick?¡± Knight Eamon said. But the threat was far from over. More shapes began to emerge from the fog¡ªa whole group of ghouls, their eyes glowing with malevolent hunger as they rushed toward us. ¡°Stay alert! Protect the young master!¡± Sir Lucas shouted, and the knights sprang into action, their swords glinting as they engaged the oncoming horde. Lilian moved with a predatory grace, her claws extending as she prepared to fight, but Tyrone stepped in front of her again. ¡°Stay behind me!¡± he repeated, his voice gruff with determination. Lilian hesitated for a moment, and from the corner of her eyes, I caught her face. She wore an expression torn between amusement and frustration. She watched as three ghouls surrounded Tyrone, ready to strike, while he clashed against them. His sword blocked one, cut the arm of another, but the third slammed into him. He spat out blood from the impact. The three ghouls used that moment of weakness to jump him, attacks showering down at his armored body as his sword fell to the side. ¡°How embarrassing,¡± Lilian muttered, and her instincts took over. In a blur of motion, she moved behind the ghouls. Her claws swiped through all three of them like a knife through butter, and their bodies fell to the ground in pieces. ¡°....¡± Tyrone stood there, stunned, as he tried to process what had just happened. ¡°Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly at the sight and then stepped forward to face a group of ghouls myself. I couldn¡¯t rely too much on the knights when valuable EXP was at stake, especially now that I was going through an EXP restriction. ¡°The maid¡¯s stronger than she looks, Tyrone,¡± I called out, lifting my sword as I prepared to unleash a technique I hadn¡¯t used before. With a deep breath, I focused my energy, letting it flow through me as I imagined the technique. The system flooded the information in my head, and my movements followed a phantom of it. [True Demon Sword Art, Second Form¡ªInfernal Blossom of the Abyssal Moth]. My sword hummed, and I felt the power surge through it. I swung my sword downward and sparks of fire bloomed from the edge, spreading out like petals in a storm. The flames sapped at the ghouls, consuming the part of their flesh it touched in an instant. Their hollow screams echoed through the mist as the fire ate away at their bodies, until stopping a few seconds later. The bodies were charred, and spots of flesh were missing from their body, wherever the petal-like energy had touched. The technique was powerful, more so than I had anticipated. In mere moments, a big portion of the ghouls had been dealt with, with much of their body parts reduced to cinders. Despite the success, I didn¡¯t feel any stronger¡ªno level-up notification appeared. The battle didn¡¯t last much longer. In less than a few minutes, the last of the ghouls had been dealt with as Sir Carlos, Sir Lucas, Lilian and I warmed up a little. Now their twisted forms lie motionless on the ground. ¡°Whew,¡± The rest of the knights heaved out a collective breath. They looked relieved now that the immediate danger passed. Tyrone still looked bewildered as he approached Lilian. I observed their exchange, noticing his eyes were wide in disbelief. ¡°Hey, ah. What¡­ what level are you?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lilian blinked at him and shrugged, her usual smug grin returning. ¡°Level 40, how about you?¡± Sir Carlos and Sir Lucas exchanged shocked glances, their expressions mirroring Tyrone¡¯s surprise. She said the number as if it was no big deal, but it was clear that she was a girl not much older than me. How the hell was she so strong? The other knights were the same. Only I remained unimpressed because I was there when she ascended. On another note, I was a little sad that I didn¡¯t even level up once. The restriction was killing me, and it might be worse than the lifespan issue in the long run. I sighed. ¡°Alright, enough chit-chatting,¡± I clapped my hands, breaking the momentary silence. ¡°Let¡¯s get mo¨C¡± Before I could finish my sentence, I felt a sudden yank on my back, something sticky and strong wrapping around me in an instant. It was so fast that it bypassed my Demonic Sphere. My eyes widened in shock as I was pulled backward with alarming speed, the fog growing thicker around me as the distance between me and my group increased.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± I barely had time to react as I was dragged deeper into the forest, my feet leaving the ground as I was hoisted into the air. My group shouted for me, but their voices grew distant. The world spun around me and I struggled to make sense of what was happening. I caught a glimpse of something massive, its form barely visible through the fog, as it moved with terrifying speed. I focused my Sphere on it, and the form grew more visible in my head. It was a gigantic spider monster with a skull for a head, its legs long and spindly, and it was running deeper into the forest, dragging me along with it. Dammit. [Level 33] ¡°Argh¡­!¡± The sticky web it had used to snare me was wrapped tightly around my body, making it impossible to break free. It was white in color but shimmered with a green aura. I tried to move, to summon my strength, but the web only tightened, the sticky thing further restricting my movements. My sword had fallen to the ground when I was yanked away, so Sword Arts were out of the question. Summoning the demonic dagger might work, but the awkward angle of my arms made it so that I might accidentally impale myself. Fist Arts was not an option, I couldn¡¯t move them. I didn¡¯t have much of an option, and my time was running out fast. The moment this thing would determine the distance from my group was long enough, it¡¯d throw me into its mouth. Or worse, it was taking me to its home, probably occupied by its kids and other family members. In either case, I was done for. The 2nd God Art I received¡­ The thought flashed through my mind suddenly, a desperate idea born out of necessity. I closed my eyes, focusing on the energy within me. The notification flashed before my eyes, the memory of it clear as day. [True Demon God Art: Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant.] [Description: A powerful technique that channels the dark energies of the Demon Realm, allowing the user to manifest the overwhelming presence of a Demon Tyrant. This art envelops an n-meter area (depending on your Qi) around the user in a shroud of impenetrable darkness, obscuring vision and creating an aura of fear that weakens the resolve of all enemies caught within its grasp. The user''s physical form merges with the shadows, becoming a terrifying specter that strikes with devastating force.] I didn¡¯t hesitate. Pouring 50% of my Qi into the technique, I let the darkness explode out of me in a ripple, spreading in all directions and enveloping everything around me. The once vibrant world around me had been consumed by shadows, the fog engulfed by the impenetrable blackness. The large spider suddenly stopped in its tracks, its huge legs digging into the ground as it was enveloped by darkness. Deprived of the ability to see or perceive what was around it, the spider instinctively recognized the threat. The sudden stop caused my momentum to continue, and I flew toward the creature, still tangled in its web. But in the shadowy realm, my body merged with the darkness, phasing through the webbing as if it were nothing. My hand found the demonic dagger from my [Soul Storage], and I unsheathed it with a fluid motion, the blade gleaming with a dark light. Without a second thought, I tapped into the third technique of the Sword Art. [True Demon Sword Art, Third Form¡ªChaotic Requiem of the Hellfire Wasp.] I became a blur of motion, passing through the spider like a phantom. The creature didn¡¯t even have time to react as the dagger cleaved through its massive body, dividing it in two with a sizzle of blade against flesh. The darkness receded as quickly as it had appeared, my surroundings changing to the eerie forest. The two halves of the spider fell to the ground with a heavy thud, its legs twitching in its final moments before going still. I landed softly on the forest floor, the demonic dagger¡¯s dark blade gleaming faintly in the mist. I exhaled, feeling the tension slowly drain from my body as I surveyed the aftermath, holding it tight. [You¡¯ve defeated a Level 33 ¡®Mortarachnithorax¡¯.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve leveled up!] The level-up notification I had been expecting finally appeared, making me feel much giddier than I should have been. I had gained at least something from this encounter. Tucking the blade back into its sheath, I took a moment to catch my breath. The power of the [Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant] was insane, far more so than I had anticipated. But it also drained a significant portion of my Qi, leaving me feeling slightly fatigued. As the fog began to settle once more, I glanced around, sighing. Another day, another unlucky incident for Iskandaar Romani. I was now completely alone, separated from my group by who knows how far, let alone in which direction. Now that I think about it, Myth Slayer class Active Skill [Void Step] also had a similar ¡®phasing through physical plane¡¯ effect. I forgot about it in the heat of the moment¡­ ¡°Perhaps next time. For now,¡± I muttered to myself as a wry smile tugged at my lips. Banshees screamed as if they were poor women being eaten by predators, and the fog itself breathed down on my neck like a looming ghost. ¡°Where the hell am I?¡± The forest around me felt even more oppressive now, the shadows deeper, the mist thicker. I had no sense of direction and no clear path to follow. The only thing I knew for certain was that I needed to find my way back to the others¡ªand fast. Finding the alchemist on my own would be hard, if not impossible. And even if I did manage to find him, negotiating would be out of the question without the presence of a 5th Ascension Knight beside me. ¡°Goddammit.¡± **** The mist had returned, enveloping everything and making it extremely difficult to see more than a few feet ahead. I had to depend on my other senses to stay safe. As I walked, the dead leaves under my boots crunched with a sound that seemed especially loud in the heavy silence of the Wraithwood Forest. Well, silence other than the call of ghosts. The faint glow of will-o-wisps flickered in and out of sight, their pale light casting ghostly shadows that danced on the edges of my vision. Those things were evil. They tried to lure people toward danger, to lead them astray into the unknown depths of the forest, so I ignored them. My Demonic Sphere pulsed with energy and alerted me to their presence and the myriad of other threats that lurked just beyond the mist. The cost of maintaining the Sphere was harsh on my Qi reserves, but it was necessary. Without it, I¡¯d be blind to the dangers around me¡­ and in this place, being blind meant being dead. Even though I tried my best, a small number of monsters still found a way to escape my notice. This place was filled with shifting shadows within shadows, after all. Every so often, a ghoul or specter would appear and test their chances with me, their contorted shapes rushing toward me with an eerie hunger in their gaze. At one point, a Mist Wraith drifted close, its ethereal form almost invisible in the fog, save for the faint outline of its skeletal face. Thankfully, it was just a baby. [Level 22] It reached out with clawed hands, wails echoing in my ears as if to disorient me. A manaless man would have collapsed immediately. I sidestepped, avoiding its grasp and striking out with my demonic dagger. The blade sliced through the air, severing the wraith¡¯s connection to this world, and it dissipated with a mournful cry. ¡°Rest in peace, you f-¡± I cursed at the vanished soul for a bit, quite annoyed, before I continued my trek through the forest. My sense of time began to blur. Minutes felt like hours, and hours felt like days. The unchanging landscape, the ever-present mist, and the constant strain on my Qi wore me down. My breathing became more strained, and I searched the fog for any indication of an exit or a destination. Anything. Suddenly, the density of trees began to decrease. I quickened my pace. The mist cleared slightly, unveiling something completely unexpected up ahead. A... garden? ¡°A garden in the middle of the forest,¡± I whispered softly, my voice tinged with disbelief, as I entered the open space. This garden was different from anything I had ever seen in the Wraithwoods. Luminous flowers blossomed among the shadows, their petals emitting an ethereal glow. Twisting vines of a rich green color wound around ancient stone statues, their shapes weathered by time but still exuding a majestic elegance. The air here was different. It was less oppressive and the eerie screeches of the forest were replaced by a soft, almost melodic hum. ¡°Insane stuff,¡± I muttered, shaking my head in bewilderment. The garden was surely magical. It was a pocket of life and beauty in a place that seemed to be the very embodiment of death and decay, filled with ghosts, spirits, and wraiths. Someone had to be managing this, someone far from normal. As I ventured deeper into the garden, I found myself looking at a small, rusty hut located at its center. This structure looked ancient, with walls made of weathered wood and a thatched roof that seemed to have weathered many years. Its appearance was modest and humble, but it was clear that it held more than met the eye. I was nervous about what could be inside. I stared at the hut for a long moment, my thoughts racing. This had to be the place. The Forsaken Alchemist¡¯s abode. Who else would be living in this forest? It¡¯s either him or some ghost with intelligence so high that it could act as a gardener. I was at my destination, finally. But now that I was here, doubt began to creep in. Should I really knock on that door? I was alone, so I didn¡¯t have the negotiation power that I¡¯d have had if I had Sir Carlos with me. Should I wait for my knights to find me? Things would certainly be easier if he was here. But¡­ who knew how long that would take? Hours? Days? It¡¯d be dumb to wait. I couldn¡¯t go back to the mist to search for them either, the mist made it impossible to backtrack. The forest behind me was a deadly maze of fog and monsters, there was no guarantee I¡¯d be able to find this place again if I left, and I was running low on Qi. It¡¯d be suicide to walk back to the mists. I had no other choice. With a resigned sigh, I walked toward the door, and my steps felt heavy. I stood silently before the door for a moment, my heart pounding in my chest. Then, summoning my resolve, I knocked. The noise was muffled by the old wood, nearly engulfed by the mist around it. I paused, but there was no reply. I tapped on the door again, with more force this time, and after a few anxious moments, I heard the sound of shuffling footsteps from inside. ¡°Coming, coming,¡± an annoyed voice called from inside. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me in the middle of the night?!¡± The door creaked open soon, revealing a man who looked more like a vagabond than the famed alchemist I was expecting. He was shorter than me and had an unkempt beard that outlined his thin face. Dark circles under his eyes indicated he had trouble sleeping. His clothing was worn out, and he exuded a somewhat wild presence. For a moment, I wondered if this was some ghost instead. His head did look a bit too tall for a human¡¯s. The man¡¯s eyes flicked over me, merely curious at first, but then he paused. His gaze locked onto something just above my head. It was similar to when I looked at people¡¯s Levels. His eyes widened, and then his expression twisted into one of mirthful amusement as he burst out laughing. ¡°What the hell,¡± he yelled out with a laugh, doubling over as if he¡¯d just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°What did you do to your lifespan, brat? Those are some funny numbers!¡± Ah. So it really is him. That confirmed it. This was the man I¡¯d been looking for. The Forsaken Alchemist, the one who might hold the key to saving my life. From his reaction, the ¡®might¡¯ was already proven true. ¡°Are you done laughing?¡± I asked dryly as I waited for him to compose himself. The alchemist wiped a tear from his eye, still chuckling as he straightened up. ¡°No, I am not,¡± he laughed for a minute more and only then stopped. ¡°Yeah, yeah, now I¡¯m done. Come in, brat,¡± he said, waving a hand dismissively as he stepped back to let me enter. ¡°I am curious about who the hell you are.¡± Chapter 28 – WHO Did You Say You Were?! Chapter 28: WHO Did You Say You Were?!
"Knowledge is the sharpest blade in the hands of a man, but often it would cut both ways. Be wary, for the more you wield it, the deeper it scars your soul." ¨C Maldric Othrandar, the Scholar with Three Brains. **** The Forsaken Alchemist¡¯s hut wasn¡¯t the grand and mysterious lair I had expected it to be. Rather, it was as humble as it looked from the outside. A cluttered place filled with usual alchemy-related stuff. Shelves crammed with bottles and vials, most filled with strange liquids and some with powders, with some glowing faintly in the dim light of some luminous mushrooms. Herbs hung from the ceiling, while the air smelled funny with the scent of burning incense. Papers were strewn about, covered in half-finished notes and sketches of bizarre symbols. Probably some alchemy formulas I could barely understand. And then, there were books. A lot of them. But not the kind I¡¯d expected from a mad alchemist... Sure, there were plenty of alchemy and magic, but there were also tomes on history, politics, and philosophy¡ªtopics that seemed too wide-ranging for an isolated alchemist obsessed with immortality. I supposed geniuses often had broad interests. More than any of these, the thing that caught my attention the most was the large cauldron in the center of the room. ¡°Whoa,¡± it was bubbling ominously with a strange liquid swirling inside it with a deep, unnatural color¡ªlike a mix between molten gold and something far more toxic. While I looked around cautiously, half-expecting some trap or strange creature to leap out at me, the alchemist himself seemed oblivious to my presence. He was yawning loudly as he closed the door behind me, stretching as if this were just another night for him. I decided to break the silence. ¡°I am Iskandaar Romani, son of the Romani Household. I came here to, well, make sure I¡¯ll live. What do you see with those eyes of yours?¡± I asked, looking at him from the cauldron warily as the liquid inside started to bubble more aggressively. ¡°Hm?¡± The alchemist blinked at me, yawning again. ¡°What do I see? Same as you, I suppose. I¡¯m not blind, I think.¡± He shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°...Uh, I meant the thing above my head,¡± I clarified, trying to keep my frustration from showing. Was he making fun of me? ¡°Oh, you mean the ceiling?¡± he asked, glancing up with an exaggerated gesture. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a wooden ceiling. You can¡¯t see it? Poor guy.¡± Not funny. I kept my expression neutral. This guy¡¯s messing with me. I held back a sigh and said, ¡°I was asking about my lifespan. You know, the ¡®funny numbers¡¯?¡± ¡°Ah, right,¡± he said, his tone brightening as if he¡¯d suddenly remembered. But before I could get a straight answer, his attention darted back to the cauldron. ¡°Oh man, my potion¡¯s almost ready!¡± he exclaimed, rushing over and fanning it with his hands like an amateur trying to cool down a campfire. ¡°Crap, crap, crap¡ªtoo hot!¡± ¡°....¡± He grabbed the cauldron off the flame with his bare hands, yelping in pain as he placed it aside, then clapped his burnt hands together as if that would make it better. I just stared, dumbfounded at the scene. This was the man everyone feared? The Forsaken Alchemist? ¡°Right, you were asking about your lifespan,¡± he muttered, distractedly rubbing his hands together. ¡°Those funny numbers¡­ Yeah, I¡¯ll tell you about them.¡± I raised an eyebrow, trying not to sound too eager. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°But only if you bring me the core of the king of this forest¡ªthe Mistwraith Titan. I need its heart for a project. And as I¡¯m sure you can see above my head, I am not very strong.¡± I blinked. What? Above his head¡­ [Level 45] He knew I could see the level above his head. How?! Even if he had keen senses, despite looking aloof, and therefore noticed me looking above his head, how could he know I was seeing his levels?! This man¡¯s dangerous. I nodded. ¡°No idea what you¡¯re talking about, but I am quite weak myself. I can¡¯t defeat something like the Mistwraith Titan.¡± He scoffed, ¡°What? Useless. Leave me alone, then.¡± No, I was not useless just because I couldn¡¯t defeat a city-level monster. Was this guy serious? That thing was a powerful monster, something that would take half a dozen Sir Carlos-level knights to bring down. I stayed silent, holding back the insults in my throat. The alchemist didn¡¯t seem to care about me anymore, though. He was back to fiddling with his cauldron, mumbling to himself about ingredients and whatnot. Eventually, I sighed and sat down on a chair that had seen better days. It¡¯s just a few words, and yet¡­ I sighed. No point arguing with a madman, I had to find another way to get what I needed from him. Deciding so, I crossed my arms and waited. Minutes turned into hours, and the only sound in the room was the soft bubbling of the cauldron with the crackle of the fire underneath it. My mind wandered as I watched the process in silence. Maybe I could find a way to convince him without hunting down some city-eater creature¡­ But what? ¡°...Have a talk with me instead, will you?¡± the alchemist¡¯s voice broke the silence. I looked up to find him still hovering over the cauldron, his back turned to me. ¡°If the quality of the conversation is good, I¡¯ll overlook that very important quest and tell you what you want to know.¡± ¡°That easy?¡± I asked, a little suspicious. He chuckled, not turning to face me. ¡°A loaf of bread is more valuable than gold to a child starving for days. Uh, assuming the child doesn¡¯t have a way to sell the gold. You know, like if he¡¯s stranded on an island or something. As in-¡± ¡°I get the gist,¡± I quickly cut him off before he could ramble further. ¡°So you¡¯re lonely?¡± ¡°Oh no, not loneliness. I just miss talking.¡± So¡­ he was lonely. I watched as he dropped something into the cauldron. It let off a small puff of smoke. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve had a decent conversation, last time it ended wildly.¡± I leaned back in my chair, easing into it. ¡°Why not return to civilization then? Even if you¡¯re crazy, I think you have skills if people talk about you after so long since you left civilization.¡± The alchemist fell silent. It was an odd type of silence from a man with weird humor. He let out a long sigh, stirring the bubbling concoction with a long wooden spoon. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ painful. Frustrating. To see those cursed numbers above everyone¡¯s head. Civilization is not for me, not anymore.¡± ¡°A different man might consider it a gift,¡± I remarked, watching his movements closely. ¡°I thought that too,¡± he said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Do you know who I was before all this? I was the advisor to the Emperor back in the day.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Not many do. Alchemy¡¯s always been my passion, but I was known for my scholarship back in the day. I wasn¡¯t just some back-alley potion maker,¡± he explained, throwing a pinch of powder into the cauldron that caused the liquid to shimmer. ¡°Before I became ¡®The Forsaken Alchemist,¡¯ I was renowned as one of the greatest scholars of my time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart?¡± I asked, half-joking. I didn¡¯t mean to diminish the emotion in his words, but I felt that he¡¯d appreciate a light humor. ¡°Depends on your definition of smart,¡± he mused with a chuckle. ¡°I tend to over-explain things, so you might find that dumb. Is a person truly smart if he can¡¯t explain something with minimal words? Regardless, have you ever heard of the Cursed Scholar?¡± I frowned. ¡°Surprisingly, yes. You can¡¯t be him if that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to say. He lives in the sewer system of my city.¡± The alchemist chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Do you know why he went mad and earned that stupid title ¡®cursed scholar¡¯? The rumors, I mean.¡± I nodded. ¡°He was a famous academic who was driven insane by forbidden knowledge and now lives in the shadows. From what I know, anyway.¡± The alchemist gave me a sly grin. ¡°I was the one who gave him that forbidden knowledge. He used to come to me for advice when I was still active, but after I retreated to this forest, we lost contact. One day, he came to visit me in the forest with a problem he was facing, and by the time he left, he was a madman.¡± I stared at him in silence. So¡­ if I had gone to the sewers looking for answers, I¡¯d have ended up back here anyway? Wonderful. ¡°They called me the Scholar With Three Brains,¡± he said suddenly, a note of pride in his voice, as he tapped his skull. As I had noted before, his head was taller than normal. I stayed silent for a moment, and slowly my eyebrows floated. Something just clicked in my head, and the room suddenly seemed quieter. I leaned forward, my eyes sharp. ¡°...You can¡¯t be serious.¡± Scholar With Three Brains. I recognized that name. It took me a second, but I knew it. This man was mentioned multiple times in the game, so many times that I had remarked that when the game was launched, all the players would hate him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve heard the title?¡± he said, smiling wider. ¡°I was quite the genius, you know. People still quote me without realizing I¡¯m still alive.¡± He was if Albert Einstein had a child with Aristotle¡ªa genius in multiple fields, a philosopher who unveiled the purpose of life, and a scientist who discovered and invented some insane stuff.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t recognize your name, man?¡± I asked, ¡°You invented the Chrono-Lattice Device. The agricultural world is forever indebted to you.¡± It was a highly advanced magical device capable of slightly altering the flow of time within a small, localized area. Initially designed to help farmers by extending the growing season, it was later adapted for military purposes. It allowed soldiers to speed up their reflexes or slow down enemy movements during battle, which was an insane boost on a battlefield. Eventually, it was banned from the military due to its destabilizing effects on a body¡¯s mana fields, but farmers still use it to this day. If that sounded crazy, this one would surprise you even more. ¡°...Forgive my lack of knowledge, but you also invented the Neuralweave Network, right? It¡¯d be a crime if I didn¡¯t recognize your name.¡± I said. I was talking about a groundbreaking magic-tech interface designed to enhance the cognitive abilities of scholars and intellectuals. There weren¡¯t many people using it, but those who had it could tap into the collective knowledge stored in magically encrypted libraries across the continent. Once hailed as a way to bridge the knowledge gap across nations, the Neuralweave Network was later found to cause mental breakdowns in unprepared users¡ªso it¡¯s classified as forbidden unless given proper authority to use. Those who mastered it, however, were able to rapidly expand their intellectual capacity. The greatest user of it was, of course, the man right before me. Earning him the "Three Brains" title. In case the point wasn¡¯t clear¡­ Yes, this guy invented the internet, no matter how limited, in this magical world. ¡°How does someone like you end up¡­ well, here?¡± I gestured around the tiny, cluttered hut. I didn¡¯t doubt his identity, no, I had once seen a picture of him in the game¡ªhe looked similar. That head was hard to forget. Additionally, the game had an easter egg that revealed the Level of the scholar once, it was Level 45. He shrugged, his tone more somber. ¡°I wanna talk about philosophy and stuff instead, but fine. I wouldn¡¯t want you to go mad like that Cursed Scholar. So let me return to the beginning¡­¡± he took a second. ¡°I was saying that as the ¡®Three Brained Scholar,¡¯ I appreciated these eyes of mine. As the Emperor¡¯s advisor, they helped me plan assassinations, political moves¡ªthings that could shake entire empires.¡± ¡°I can see the value in that,¡± I said. If some powerful Duke was sick and I could see that this sickness would claim his life, I too could plan insane political stuff with that knowledge. ¡°Until one day,¡± the Scholar said. ¡°I fell in love.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°With a woman fated to die in seventy-six days.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°A perfectly healthy woman, mind you. But her body¡­ it was counting down. That was very odd for me.¡± I remained silent, letting him continue. ¡°The thing is, I could see both her physical death day and her fated death day. She was destined to live for years, but her body was telling me she¡¯d die soon. It was the first time I¡¯d seen something like that.¡± ¡°That so? What about people who coincidentally catch sickness then? Aren¡¯t they the same? Destined to live longer, but now their body is counting down.¡± I murmured. ¡°That¡¯s the thing, that doesn¡¯t happen,¡± he looked at me, sleepless eyes locking onto mine. ¡°Because everything¡­ every coincidence¡­ is a part of fate¡¯s plan. Sick patients are fated to die from that sickness, so their fated death and bodily death showed the same number in my eyes. Although there are people whose fated death is earlier than their bodily death¡ªas it is natural. You may be perfectly healthy, and then get bitten by a venomous snake. If that was your fate.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the peculiarity of her numbers made me obsessed with her. Some had the same date in their bodily death and fated death, some had their fated death earlier than their bodily death. Nobody had their bodily death before their fated death. Nobody but her.¡± I saw where this was going, as the sad man played with his cauldron. ¡°At one point, I fell in love with her. It was odd, that wasn¡¯t my intention, I had never been a romantic, but she made me feel that way. She was that kind of woman. Love stories are silly, but it just happened. So I tried to figure out what was wrong, why the numbers were like that, why she was dying. Later, I tried to change it, because the days were shortening, and I couldn¡¯t bear to see her die.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t find an answer.¡± He nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I met dying patients. People who were sick. But no leads. She was an anomaly¡­¡± The alchemist¡¯s voice grew quiet, and he stared into the bubbling cauldron as if lost in thought. I didn¡¯t say anything, listening carefully. ¡°In the end, she died in my arms. One evening, she just¡­ collapsed. And I¡¯ve been searching for the secrets of life and immortality ever since.¡± I sat there, absorbing his story. I wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel pity for him or to be wary of where his obsession had led him. While it was a sad story, what was the point in making an immortal pill now that she had died? If the point was not to lose the other people important to him, he had already lost them by retreating into this forest. ¡°Damn,¡± I muttered, not sure what else to say. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied with a chuckle. ¡°Damn indeed.¡± ¡­.. The room settled into a heavy silence after the alchemist¡ªno, the Scholar With Three Brains¡ªfinished his story. The two of us returned to what we were doing, with me just shifting in my chair. I had come here looking for answers about my lifespan, and so far I had only learned about other stuff. Important stuff, but still stuff unrelated. For example, that lover of his. I think I know her¡­ ¡°Hey, boy,¡± before my mind could wander any further, he turned to me. His gaze met mine as his eyes spun into symbols, and he spoke again. ¡°...7th December, Year 1807 of the Celestial Aetherion Calendar,¡± he stared at me with an eerie calm. ¡°That is when your body will give up.¡± I blinked, my heart skipping a beat. 7th December? Year 1807. Today was February 6th of the same year. That gave me¡­ 10 months. 10 months until I¡¯d collapse. That was the date of my death. I heaved a sigh. I was glad that it wasn¡¯t tomorrow or next month of something so close. Some might argue a year wasn¡¯t much anyway, but it would be manageable. Knowing the exact date felt like someone just handed me a ticking clock, but it was a good thing that it was after September. Classes at Waybound would start then, and increasing my lifespan would be easier if I was at the academy, this was what I¡¯d been hoping for. From the game, I knew a person in the academy who would be able to fix my problem in no time. I nodded slowly, feeling relieved. ¡°Thank you for that. I was shitting bricks wondering when the date was.¡± I smiled and then, I hesitated. There was another thing that I needed to know. ¡°And¡­ what about my fate?¡± The scholar chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling as if I¡¯d just made a joke. I looked at him dryly. ¡°Your fate?¡± He leaned forward. ¡°Now, that¡­ that is a very interesting question.¡± I watched him with a frown, waiting for a proper answer. Instead of replying, he threw his head back and burst into laughter. The sound echoed through the tiny hut, filling it with its irritating sound. ¡°Seriously?¡± I pressed, somewhat impatient. ¡°What about my fate?¡± He laughed harder, so much that his shoulders shook. ¡°That, my friend, is a secret.¡± I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± His grin widened as he leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms behind his head. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very serious. If you want the truth, I have an offer. The same one. Hunt the Mistwraith Titan for me. Bring me its core, and I¡¯ll spill all the juicy details,¡± he said with a sly smile. I stared at him, unamused. ¡°Not happening.¡± I wasn¡¯t suicidal. ¡°Then no fate for you, boy,¡± he said, shrugging. ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± ¡°Never mind, man,¡± I sighed and grumbled, pushing myself up from the rickety chair. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s morning now anyway. I should take my leave.¡± I glanced out the window, the light filtering through the mist outside, casting pale beams across the room. The scholar looked at me and grinned. ¡°Yeah, the sun¡¯s up.¡± I stood there for a moment, hesitating. There was something¡­ I wanted to tell him. Something important. Something related to that lover of his. In truth, it wasn¡¯t just the scholar I knew from the game. I knew his girlfriend too. She wasn¡¯t dead. Not exactly. Her human body had died, yes, but she had been resurrected¡­ that was why her fated death was at a later date. She had become a demon¡­ and was now a part of the Demon King¡¯s army. If I had to be more specific, she was one of the Four Demonic Generals. ¡­Should I tell him? I maintained a composed expression, but I wanted to chew on my lips right now. I weighed the decision in my mind for a good few seconds. It was a tough call. If I told him, it might break him even further. The man had been through enough, and this news could push him into deeper madness. But if I didn¡¯t tell him, I¡¯d be hiding something that could give him some form of closure. Even if that closure came in a twisted, monstrous form. ¡°Hey, uh¡­¡± I called as he turned to me. In the end, I decided it wasn¡¯t worth it. The risk was too great. ¡°...Thank you,¡± I said finally, offering a small nod. ¡°I really appreciate the aid and-¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, shut up for a moment, I am almost done here,¡± he cut me off as I closed my mouth. I watched in silence as he poured the potion from the cauldron into a small vial. It was an odd, ghastly liquid that looked like vomit. ¡°There, done.¡± ¡°What potion is that, anyway?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. He¡¯d been making it since I entered the hut, after all. ¡°Bane of the Wraith,¡± he said as he looked up at me. ¡°It¡¯d create a temporary bubble of safety around the drinker against the aggressive creatures that roam the mist. It can weaken or dissolve ethereal beings such as wraiths, ghosts, or spirits. It¡¯s specifically useful in this goddamn place. Want it?¡± He reached out the vial to me. I had a feeling that he wouldn¡¯t have offered me it if I hadn¡¯t asked. What a punk. I accepted it and quickly turned toward the door in case he asked for payment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you some other time.¡± The scholar raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re planning to visit me again?¡± That made me pause. I smirked, glancing over my shoulder. ¡°I will,¡± I said as I pocketed the vial, looking at the man who I had decided would be part of my Heavenly Demon Divine Cult in the near future. ¡°I certainly will.¡± With that, I stepped out into the mist, feeling the cold air wrapping around me like a shroud as I left the hut behind. Now, I just had to find my knights. **** The door of the hut creaked softly as the scholar sat behind his cauldron, watching the figure of Iskandaar disappear into the swirling mist. ¡°He just hid something from me¡­¡± the scholar wondered what that was about as the forest swallowed his visage, the dense fog curling around his form like eldritch tendrils. For a moment, the scholar simply stood there, his expression unreadable, the remnants of his smile fading as silence overtook the hut. As Iskandaar vanished completely into the fog, two lines of text hovered above the spot where he had stood. They lingered in the air, the words only visible to the man who had seen the lifespan of every being he had ever encountered. He narrowed his eyes, looking at the number he had told the young man. The date was clear and unchangeable¡­ What was he planning to do, even if he knew that? But that wasn''t what had unsettled him. He wasn¡¯t bothered by the fact that the young man looked relieved that he only had 10 months left to live. No, there was something else. His gaze shifted to the second line of text, the one he had deliberately kept hidden from Iskandaar. That message, what was up with that? He had never seen such a thing before. Well, never, except for one other time. The scholar had peered into the lives of countless men and women, kings and commoners alike, and he had always seen their deaths, fated or physical. It was a constant. A law of the universe, something unbreakable. For the second time, he¡¯d seen the unimaginable. A chill of unknown origin ran down the scholar¡¯s spine for the first time in decades. His hands trembled ever so slightly as he grinned. The only other time he had seen those same words¡ªunable to see the fateful death¡ªwas that one time years ago. When he had come face to face with one of the Seven Arcane Kings of the world. The owners of primordial magic, earned from the Arcane Crowns, beings so powerful that even fate itself seemed hesitant to lay its hand upon them. He walked out and gripped the doorframe, chuckling to himself. The memory of that encounter came rushing back, filling his mind with long-buried feelings of awe. Intelligence could only take him so far before a true powerhouse. A powerhouse. This young man was not that. Who the hell was he then, with such little strength? He felt a mixture of dread and excitement stir within himself. His thoughts about what the future might hold swirled like the mist that enveloped the forest. Then again, it made sense. He was a Romani. That name explained everything. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± he muttered to himself as he stepped back inside his hut. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve stumbled upon something far more interesting than I thought.¡± He returned to the cauldron, the potion still bubbling faintly as he absently stirred it. His mind, however, was far from his alchemical work. It was on the boy who had just left, and the dark mysteries that clung to him like shadows. He wondered when they¡¯d meet again. Chapter 29 – The End and Beginning of Journeys The morning light pierced through the mist, casting a pale glow across the Wraithwood Forest. Despite it being morning, the fog made it difficult to see more than a few feet ahead, although it was slightly better than when it was dark. ¡°Alright, everyone.¡± Carlos stood at the edge of the treeline, his expression grim as he spoke to the group gathered around him. Like him, their expressions were also filled with worry. "It''s morning now. So we¡¯re going to head back inside to find him. I hope nobody has any complaints." Even if they did, Carlos would venture inside anyway. No matter what people said about the young master, he had always treated him with kindness. He had even hugged him. The rumors spoke false of this young man, or they were outdated. He was a different person now, and Carlos would be damned if he let that young man die like this. Carlos would venture to the depths of the forest if there was the tiniest chance of saving him. Still, his firm voice carried a hint of worry that wasn¡¯t missed by anybody. His knights were all battle-worn and exhausted from the night¡¯s harrowing encounters, for they had encountered far too many monsters last night, fighting to stay alive. Last night was a nightmare for these young knights. The fog had been merciless, as had the monsters lurking within it. Ghouls, spirits, and things they had no names for. They had only survived because of sheer luck. Somehow, by the grace of whatever gods were watching, they had stumbled their way out of the mist. They desperately needed sleep, but duty was duty. With a sigh, they exchanged glances with one another. They knew they couldn¡¯t ignore their captain¡¯s decision. They would not return empty-handed without the young master. Yanked away by that monstrous Mortarachnithorax, Romani¡¯s youngest had vanished into the depths of the cursed forest. They hadn¡¯t seen him since. Some of the knights had already assumed the worst, with their faces pale at the thought of what awaited them if the young master truly was¡­. The consequences would be dire. Losing their jobs would be the least of their concerns. A noble¡¯s death could mean imprisonment. Or worse. Especially since this was classified as a dangerous zone anyhow, the knights would be blamed for leading him here. And if the knights somehow managed to avoid blame, Carlos alone would meet a terrible fate. That was his plan. If the worst came to be, Carlos planned to take all the blame on his shoulders. More than his possible punishment, Carlos was going because he wished the young master was alive, somewhere out in the mists. He had survived the Vampires and Werewolves, would he really die to a mere spider monster? He clenched his jaw and turned to the group. ¡°The sun¡¯s getting higher. Let¡¯s move.¡± The knights nodded slowly. Among them, he noticed Tyrone doing the same. His usual bravado was shaken after last night¡¯s fights as he muttered, ¡°...Let¡¯s go.¡± He didn¡¯t look very pleased, Carlos noticed from the corner of his eyes. His hand rested uneasily on the hilt of his sword as he held back a grumble. Most of the others were similar to him. They were annoyed as to why they would be punished for a noble¡¯s ¡°foolish choice.¡± Carlos could see that, while his Vice Captain Lucas was fine with his decision, these young knights didn¡¯t like the situation one bit. Tyrone¡¯s eyes darted toward the misty forest, his posture stiff as he shook his head and got to work. Carlos got to work as well. They wouldn¡¯t go against his order, even if they were displeased. The Count and Countess had always been kind to Tyrone, as were they to the other knights, so they wouldn¡¯t complain now. So, at the very least, they¡¯d want to bring back something¡ªeven if it was just remnants of their son. The atmosphere was dense from the knights¡¯ tension. All of them were worried for Iskandaar¡¯s life and consequently their own... except for one person. ¡°You guys are trembling too much. He¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m telling you~¡± Lilian¡¯s casual and carefree voice broke through the tension. She walked back and forth with her hands locked behind her head as though they were strolling through a park and not about to march back into a deathtrap. She was the only one who seemed completely unconcerned, with not a hint of worry or fear in her bright eyes. Carlos glanced at her, puzzled. Why wasn¡¯t she panicking? Did she not care about the young master because she hadn¡¯t served him for long? That confused him. Because from what he had observed, the two of them seemed close enough¡ªcloser than a maid and a master should be, even, and not in a bad way. ¡°Uh, Miss Lilian, why are you so relaxed?¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help but ask. Lilian stretched her arms lazily and yawned. ¡°If there¡¯s anybody I¡¯d be worried about getting lost and dying, it¡¯s not him,¡± she said simply, as though that answered everything. Carlos raised an eyebrow. What¡¯s she on about? He had half a mind to push her further for more information¡ªshe clearly knew something the rest of them didn¡¯t. But pressing her for answers would be like interrogating the young master himself; she was his personal maid. It wasn¡¯t his place. Lilian shrugged, sensing his gaze. ¡°But whatever. Let¡¯s head inside. He might still be in trouble since he said... well.¡± She trailed off, looking away as if she had said too much already. Carlos¡¯ eyes narrowed, but he let it go. For now, they had to focus on finding their young master. The knights took a moment to check their weapons, ensuring everything was in order. The night had been brutal on their equipment, so they had to be extra careful with them. They took sips of water from their flasks and steeled themselves for what was to come. Then, exchanging silent glances, they ventured back into the forest. The fog was as thick as yesterday. It curled around them like a living thing, but this time they knew what to expect. The mist was oppressive, almost gagging them. Their steps seemed to echo unnaturally loud in the silence, but they didn¡¯t stop. Ten seconds into their track, however, the rustle of nearby leaves caught their attention. The knights tensed, hands flying to their swords. Carlos raised a hand, signaling them to stay on guard. They turned toward the source of the sound with their eyes narrowed in anticipation. Was it another ghoul? Or something worse... Instead, the figure that emerged from the mist was far more familiar. Yawning and rubbing his eyes as if he¡¯d just woken up from a pleasant nap, Iskandaar Romani strolled out of the fog with all the calm in the world. ¡°Oh,¡± he blinked at them, seemingly surprised to see the group of knights standing there, their swords half-drawn. ¡°There you are. I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± ¡°....¡± The knights stared, dumbfounded. A silence stretched between them for a beat too long. The tension evaporated into sheer disbelief. Carlos felt a mix of relief and frustration well up inside him, but all he could do was shake his head as he sheathed his sword. Lilian, of course, just grinned at the sight. **** The potion, Bane of the Wraith, allowed me to easily maneuver around the forest. Using my Demonic Sphere, now that my Qi had recharged itself overnight, I managed to return to where our horses were waiting. The journey was far less complicated than last night. Guess that¡¯s how someone as weak as him lived in a forest so dangerous, I concluded, enjoying the cool breeze ruffling my hair. ¡°Still,¡± Sir Carlos said from my side, riding his horse. His tone held a mix of curiosity and disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually met the Alchemist. Ah, not that I am saying the young master is a liar, but truly? He didn¡¯t try to harm you?¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I almost laughed. My first instinct was to say that the man wasn¡¯t the type to harm anyone, but then again, from what I had seen, Maldric Othrandar was anything but predictable. He claimed to have driven the Cursed Scholar mad, after all, quite proudly so. ¡°I think he just wasn¡¯t in the mood,¡± I replied, shrugging. ¡°Or maybe it was something else. I¡¯m not entirely sure. I got my answer, and that¡¯s all I care about.¡± Carlos nodded, though the look on his face showed he wasn¡¯t fully convinced. Only the sound of hooves against earth accompanied us for a moment as he hesitated as though weighing whether to speak further. His gaze flickered toward me, uncertainty in his eyes. ¡°What exactly¡­ did you go there to learn, young master?¡± His voice was softer now, cautious. He was curious why I had chosen to go to such a dangerous place in the first place. I could feel Lilian shift slightly in front of me on the horse, her carefree demeanor slipping in worry. After a brief pause, I answered him, my tone steady, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Death.¡± Carlos stiffened beside me, his grip tightening on the reins. Lilian¡¯s posture went rigid as well, her back straightening as the weight of my words settled over us. She had been curious about what I learned from the alchemist, but didn¡¯t get the chance to ask yet. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how I knew, but I had a feeling, and the Forsaken Alchemist confirmed that it wasn¡¯t long till I¡¯d pass.¡± I kept my voice calm, even though the truth had bothered me the whole night. I chose to keep the Experience Point restriction out of it, that didn¡¯t need to be said here since it was unrelated to the alchemist. ¡°Young master¡­¡± ¡°I understand that, as the 5th Order¡¯s Knight Captain, you may have seen this expedition as a silly noble¡¯s adventure wish, but it was more than that for me. I¡¯m trusting you not to reveal this to my parents. I¡¯ll find a solution on my own because this isn¡¯t something a medic or healer can fix,¡± I finished. Carlos turned his head slowly, his eyes searching mine as if hoping to find some sign that I was joking. But I wasn¡¯t. After a long, tense silence, he finally nodded. His face was now grim. ¡°I trust you, young master,¡± he said quietly. ¡°And I¡¯m sure if it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll find a way.¡± With that, he nudged his horse forward, considerate enough to leave me with my thoughts. Good guy, I realized once again as I watched him ride ahead, the tension between us lessening as the distance grew. Lilian, however, wasn¡¯t done. She turned her head back, eyes wide with worry. ¡°W-wait,¡± she stammered, ¡°how long do you have left?¡± Her voice trembled, and for a moment, I considered softening the truth. But there was no point. ¡°Ten months.¡± Her gaze faltered, and I could see the panic rising behind her eyes, her lips parting as if to speak, though no words came. I sighed and without thinking, reached out to ruffle her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, my tone light and playful, as she flinched, feeling my hand on her ears. ¡°I know a way. It¡¯ll take time, but I don¡¯t plan to die.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Her eyes lit up, grinning as if it was her that¡¯d live. Silly girl. ¡°Yeah,¡± I smiled. ¡°In the Academy.¡± She was definitely curious, but she didn¡¯t push me for answers. Her expression softened, though the worry didn¡¯t completely leave her. She nodded slowly, trusting my words but not fully at ease. We continued riding in silence after that, the tension hanging between us even as the fog and the forest vanished, until the Carlstein mansion came into view. My fiance was waiting at the front, standing near the gate with her arms crossed. Dressed in a deep blue gown that complimented her pale skin, she looked calm, though her eyes were sharp as they watched us approach. As I slid off the horse, followed by Lilian and the knights around me, her gaze locked onto mine. A slight frown formed on her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d give up this fast,¡± she said, her voice dry with a hint of amusement. ¡°Was the forest scarier than you thought?¡± I smirked, meeting her gaze as I dusted off my coat. ¡°Give up, my dear?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°No idea what you mean because I got my answers.¡± She blinked, caught off guard by my response. Her mouth opened as if to throw back a witty retort, but as her eyes scanned my face, the teasing smirk faded, replaced by something more serious. She studied me for a long moment as if trying to figure out what I wasn¡¯t saying. Then, she sighed. ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± she muttered, shaking her head. I chuckled softly. ¡°So I¡¯ve been told.¡± The air between us grew quiet as we stood there, the tension slowly dissipating. She watched me for a moment longer before turning toward the mansion with a wave of her hand. She never bothered to ask how long I had to live, for she assumed it must be long if I was smiling. My smile vanished as I followed her inside, my mind planning everything to make the best out of the next couple of months. I shortly returned to the Romani Estate and dove myself into isolated training. How long passed like that? **** The air around me hummed with demonic energy, and the room was intoxicating for bugs and insects. A house gecko crawling the walls fell from the ceiling, unmoving, unresponsive, its body twisted and corrupted by the demonic Qi. I sat in the center, cross-legged, focusing on the flow of energy, my brows furrowed in concentration. The red, chaotic aura swirled around me like a storm, pulsating with the rhythm of my heartbeat. Sweat trickled down my forehead and chest. The heat of my own power threatened to overwhelm me, but I managed to contain it. Every breath I took was shallow and controlled as I continued to draw out the Qi, pulling it deeper from within and spreading it throughout my body. Dispersion. Concentration. Minutes turned into hours, but the flow of energy didn¡¯t slow. It changed, though, transforming ever so slightly. The red glow surrounding me started to shift, slowly at first but surely. The once violent and chaotic red energy took on a new form, burning hotter and brighter. The color lightened, turning orangish like the flames of a raging inferno. I felt the change with a subtle shift in my control. The power was no longer raw and untamed, I had finally managed to tame it after months of trial and error. A flicker of golden light sparked across the room as my eyes snapped open. The brightness illuminated the room, casting shadows on the walls, as the aura around me flared to match the golden hue. I exhaled a sigh of relief and accomplishment, my body relaxing after hours of intense focus. "Done, just in time," I muttered, glancing toward the window. Outside, the first rays of the morning sun began to peek over the horizon. A warm glow was cast on the room, it felt nice. A knock interrupted the peace, and before I could respond, the door creaked open. Lilian stepped in, disregarding formalities as usual as she walked in without permission. Her eyes landed briefly on my bare, sweat-covered chest before flicking back to my face, her expression excited. "Hey, get up already, they¡¯re ready to leave," she said, ignoring the fact that she had just barged in. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to wait until I say come in,¡± I informed her. She just shrugged it off with a careless wave, as always she did not care. "Go take a shower, you smell." I did not smell. Shaking my head, I stood up, cracking my neck as I stretched out the stiffness from my body. ¡°I miss Justin,¡± I muttered, more to myself than to her. Without waiting for a reply, I headed for the bathroom. Half an hour later, I was dressed and ready, stepping out of my room feeling refreshed. The sweat and fatigue from my training and achievement had been washed away, which left only the lingering sensation of power simmering just beneath the surface. I walked down the hallway toward the front gate and noticed the carriage waiting outside. Sir Carlos stood nearby, along with the entirety of the 5th Knight Order, all of them looking more powerful than they had seven months ago. They stood ready, their armor polished, their weapons sharp, their postures confident. Much had changed since our last journey in the Wraithwood Forest. Upon arrival, I noticed this body¡¯s parents eagerly awaited my entrance, with Lilian by their side. The Count wore his usual serious expression, yet there was a tender quality in his eyes, a paternal concern rarely seen. In contrast, the Countess greeted me with a warm smile, but her gaze hinted at something deeper. "Be careful out there," my father said as I stopped in front of him. ¡°Seek your siblings when you arrive at the academy. Don¡¯t cause any trouble, you hear me?¡± I offered him a reassuring smile. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind." My mother moved closer and placed her hand on my shoulder in a caring way. "Make sure to be on your best behavior," she said, her eyes sparkling. When I laughed, she glanced towards the carriage, and in a more serious tone, she whispered, "But even if you end up causing trouble, don''t tarnish that young lady''s reputation. Is that clear?" ¡°Uh¡­¡± I blinked, taken off guard by her bluntness. ¡°Yeah. Got it.¡± With that, I turned toward the carriage, Lilian trailing behind me after bowing to my parents. Sir Carlos stepped forward and opened the door for us as I stepped inside. The carriage was wide and large. Certainly larger than two people because it held more than two. Inside, I was greeted by the sight of Nebula Carlstein sitting quietly. Her maid sat beside her. The older woman smiled politely at me, her hands resting on her lap, while my fiance merely nodded in acknowledgment, her expression calm and composed. I silently sighed. I wondered why our parents thought it was a good decision for Nebula to accompany me. Was it wise to send a pure white rose like her with me, who¡¯s reputed as trash? Sure I had started to turn things around, but people didn¡¯t know that. ¡°You look good today, my dear.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± the girl looked away. ¡­What were they thinking, entrusting this delicate girl to travel with me? Suppressing the urge to groan, I climbed into the carriage, followed closely by Lilian, who, as usual, was entirely unfazed by the situation. Although, she did glare at the two vampires. The door closed softly behind me, and I looked out the window as the carriage started moving. We were to travel towards the Waybound Academy City on the edge of the Empire. The journey ahead seemed long and unpredictable, but as the wheels spun and the horses accelerated, I couldn''t shake the feeling of anticipation. My life in this world seemed to have just begun. Chapter 30 – The Waybound Academy The rhythmic hum of the magic train as it glided smoothly along the tracks was far more pleasant than the constant rattling of a carriage. Of course, it was much faster, too, but the journey still felt long as we had to travel almost a week to reach the nearby station from Romer. Light filtered through the windows, casting faint reflections of golden hues over the four of us. I leaned back in my seat. Now that we were so close, I felt a sense of calm. My fianc¨¦, Nebula, was seated across from me, her posture as graceful as ever, even after days of travel. Unlike how I didn¡¯t care to keep my spine straight for people to see, she did. Her calm expression didn¡¯t falter as she gazed out of the window, watching the passing landscape, the houses, and occasional towns blurring by. Lilian, on the other hand, was sprawled lazily beside me, clearly not enjoying the confines of the train compartment. The wild girl did not like being confined, she had thrown a fit in the carriage before, but thankfully the train was at least a bit larger. Mirella sat beside Nebula, her back straight, her red eyes ever-watchful as she took in everything. ¡°It¡¯s been a long trip,¡± Nebula finally said, breaking the silence. Her voice was as cool as the air outside, but there was no edge in it. She shifted slightly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. Lilian groaned and stretched her arms above her head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m stiff. How much longer do we need to be crammed in this place?¡± I glanced outside, watching the terrain shift from the dense forests of Ethenia to more open fields as we neared the western border. ¡°We¡¯re really close,¡± I said. ¡°One last stop before Waybound.¡± ¡°Thank the heavens,¡± Lilian muttered, resting her head against the window. "If I have to sit here any longer, I¡¯m going to start charging you for my suffering, Iska." The vampire maid and the vampire fiance shot her a look, and she tilted her head, unsure of what she had said so wrong. Mirella shook her head and chuckled softly. ¡°What a wild little girl. Please don¡¯t get in trouble in the Academy.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she shrugged. Nebula shifted her gaze to me. ¡°Aren''t you worried about the entrance exam?¡± ¡°Oh? Your father didn''t tell you?¡± I tilted my head. I had that part covered already. ¡°Huh?¡± she blinked. ¡°Tell me what?¡± ¡°Eh, you''ll see,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s stay focused here, we¡¯re close.¡± Lilian snickered. ¡°Focused? You? Please. You¡¯re the same guy who once got lost trying to find the kitchen in his own house.¡± ¡°That was one time,¡± I grumbled, though the memory made me smile faintly. "And besides, that mansion is huge. More importantly, are you insulting your master?¡± Nebula looked at us disapprovingly. ¡°You two need to stop acting like this.¡± Lilian made an unpleasant sound, and I shook my head, looking out the window again. My mind wandered about the Academy. The best place on the continent for magic and combat. The issue with my lifespan aside, that was where all the plot heavy stuff will start to happen¡ª things will get difficult there. ¨C Kreachhhh-! The breaks screeched. Suddenly, the train began to slow, the hum of the magic engine softening. The peaceful atmosphere changed as an announcement sounded through the speakers above. [Attention, all passengers. Due to issues with road construction ahead, the train will make an unscheduled stop at Tremora Station. We apologize for the inconvenience, it might take up to a day or two to fix.] Lilian immediately poked her head out the window. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a problem up ahead!¡± She said, glancing back at me with a grin. ¡°We¡¯re stopping early, let¡¯s go!¡± Of course, she was the only happy one. Around us, the other passengers groaned, and Sir Carlos who was in a nearby seat sighed in frustration. Not everyone wanted to pay for a carriage when they had already paid for the train, so they¡¯d probably take an inn to spend the night before returning to the train. Of course, I, as a young master, didn¡¯t have to worry about that. I pushed myself up from the seat. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our time then,¡± I said, looking at the faces of my people. ¡°We¡¯ll take a carriage.¡± Nebula stood up gracefully, while Lilian bounced to her feet with her usual enthusiasm. Mirella followed suit, calm and composed as ever. We stepped out of the compartment and made our way to the platform along with the other busy passengers. ¡­.. The Knight Order accompanying us was much shorter than when we left Romer since most of them stayed when we got on the train. Sir Carlos and a few others got into the train with us while Sir Lukas led the other knights back to Romer. Sir Carlos and the rest of the remaining Knights excused themselves to bring carriages here for us after we got off the train, and not long after, we were inside the carriage again. We traveled through the roads of Tremora City, but¡­ that didn¡¯t last long. Before we knew it, the carriage suddenly slowed, and Sir Carlos appeared near the window with an awkward smile. ¡°...Road¡¯s blocked, young master.¡± ¡°Again?¡± Even Nebula sounded annoyed while Lilian began to jump seeing that she¡¯d get to get off the ¡®stupid carriage¡¯ soon. ¡°Let me check it out,¡± I sighed, pushing the door open and stepping out into the fresh air. Sir Carlos stepped back as I landed, and Nebula followed me with her usual grace. Lilian hopped out behind her, and Mirella came last, her gaze sweeping the area for threats. We moved toward the front of the carriage, where a crowd had gathered, blocking the road. They were circling something while cheering and chattering among themselves. They were so absorbed in it that they didn¡¯t notice the Nobles here. If the carriage wasn¡¯t a normal hired carriage but had our Family¡¯s insignia in it, they might have reacted differently. It made me curious about what they were so absorbed in. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I pushed myself through the crowd while Nebula and Mirella stayed back, but Lilian followed behind me excitedly. Once I reached the front of the circle, my brows rose. In the middle of the street, two figures were locked in combat. I watched as their swords clashed with a force that sent sparks flying. The crowd murmured and gasped with each strike. They were enjoying the duel. A single eyebrow remained high as I recognized a banner flying high from the other side of the road, from a carriage. ¡°Hey, what''s that?¡± Lilian pointed and asked. ¡°I thought the Head Maid taught you enough about politics?¡± I said, and she shrugged in response. ¡°....That¡¯s the flag of the Roshmar Kingdom.¡± ¡°Oh, the sandwiched Kingdom. Why is it flying here?¡± ¡°I think I know¡­¡± I took a second look at the duel¡ªits players. Now I noticed that one of them was a blonde knight clad in the distinctive armor of Roshmar. She was battling a local adventurer, the latter of whom wore the insignia of a B-ranked Adventurer. The fight was fierce. The adventurer was skilled, his speed and movements sharp and trained, but the knight held her own with ease and even overpowered the adventurer with a relentless aggression that screamed of pride and honor. She was stronger. I crossed my arms, watching as their blades collided, sending ripples of energy through the air. My attention sharpened as I took in the knight¡¯s stance, her style. I had recognized her already. She¡¯s the Maid Servant, personal guard, of Alaric Roshmar, I thought to myself, my eyes scanning the crowd. If she¡¯s here, then Alaric must be close. Or is he in the carriage? The duel had clearly drawn a crowd, townsfolk and travelers alike standing shoulder to shoulder, their eyes glued to the fight. Was he the type of person to attract such a scene for no reason? A few minutes passed as I kept my ear open, my Demonic Sphere active. From what I gathered from the murmurs of the onlookers, the duel had begun because the adventurer had insulted the Kingdom of Roshmar, calling it a ¡°little poor land sandwiched between two empires.¡± The knight, fiercely loyal to her homeland, couldn¡¯t let the insult slide, and thus the duel had been arranged right in the middle of the street. ¡°Hey, what? You''re suddenly silent.¡± Lilian poked me with her finger. ¡°That''s the personal guard of the prince of Roshmar,¡± I replied. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I don''t think the people know.¡± I stood back but didn''t bother to interfere. I watched closely. It was no Matriarch vs. Vampiric Father, but there was always something to learn from a duel. And I had my reasons for wanting to see how it played out. As the knight pushed the adventurer back with a well-timed strike, clearly not using her full power and rather just disciplining him, my eyes drifted toward the crowd. From what I knew of the Prince¡¯s character, he must be watching. He wouldn¡¯t let his servant cause a commotion like this alone without keeping an eye on her. I squinted, focusing on the Levels of the people around me. I had an idea of what his level must be around during this time. It wasn¡¯t hard to spot him once I knew what to look for¡ªa figure standing toward the back, clad in a dark cloak. His presence was muted but unmistakable. The level hovering above his head confirmed it.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. [Level 25] ¡°There you are, Prince Alaric Roshmar,¡± I muttered to myself as his green eyes watched from the shadows, observing the duel in silence. Alaric was known for his calculative nature. He wasn¡¯t the type to charge in recklessly, even if his servant was fighting. In fact, this was likely an order from him. He was quite patriotic, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. But I didn¡¯t expect him to cause trouble on his way to another nation¡¯s Academy just because of that. I folded my arms, watching both the duel and Alaric. The two fighters moved swiftly, their swords clashed with a powerful force that sent sparks flying. The adventurer was quick with sharp movements, but the knight had the advantage in both strength and skill. Her Level was higher. Every time the adventurer tried to strike, she blocked effortlessly and countered with a ferocity that kept him on the defensive. The sound of steel ringing against steel filled the air as their blades met in mid-swing, creating a ripple of energy that caused the nearby crowd to murmur in awe. The adventurer¡¯s face was strained, beads of sweat forming on his brow as he struggled to keep up. The knight remained relentless, her strikes growing stronger. ¨C Shing! It wasn¡¯t long before she managed to disarm him with a quick, fast swipe. His sword fell into pieces, and cuts appeared on his forearm. The adventurer hissed in pain and staggered back, falling onto his ass and gasping for breath. ¡°I¡­ I give up!¡± he panted, raising a hand in surrender. That should have been it. But the knight didn¡¯t stop. Her eyes shone coldly as she approached him, her sword rising high. The crowd fell silent all of a sudden, watching as she moved in for the final strike, not to end the duel, but to take his arm¡ªbased on the trajectory of her sword. She aimed to sever his limb, planning to leave him crippled. I frowned, slightly displeased. My eyes flicked to Lilian, and without a word, she shot forward, moving with the speed of a bullet. Her claws extended as she leaped into the fray, blocking the knight¡¯s sword with one swift motion. The clash sent a sharp sound through the air, and the crowd gasped at the sudden appearance of a demi-human. ¡°Not trying to play the hero, but,¡± I started, stepping forward, ¡°isn¡¯t it a bit much to cut off his arm¡ªsomething important for his career and livelihood¡ªwhen he¡¯s already admitted defeat?¡± The knight¡¯s eyes flicked to me, and everyone followed. People whispered as I stood over the adventurer, but I ignored them. The knight¡¯s lip curled in disdain, ¡°Is this how the Ethenia Empire shows respect? By interfering in a duel?¡± ¡°Well, he said he¡¯s given up, the duel ended when he surrendered,¡± I replied with a shrug, helping the man stand up. He thanked me, and I just nodded. She scoffed, clearly unimpressed. ¡°In Roshmar, we don¡¯t accept cowards who insult our Kingdom. This is justice. I¨C¡± ¡°Jana, enough.¡± Before she could continue, a voice cut her off from the edge of the crowd. The knight froze, her head turning slightly toward the source of the voice. Prince Alaric stepped forward, his face still hidden, his expression calm. Green eyes locked with mine, as she stared at me silently. I stared back, and he turned to his knight, ¡°Come back, you¡¯ve done well.¡± She scowled, clearly frustrated by the order. But as her gaze shifted to me, her eyes fell on the family emblem pinned to my chest. She grunted, recognizing it, then sheathed her sword with a sharp click. Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away, her wide back straight as the crowd began to boo her. I stood there for a moment, watching her retreating figure with mild curiosity, while the crowd began to whisper about me instead. I ignored their words, I had heard them far too many times by now. ¡°Well, that was something,¡± Lilian said, dusting off her claws as she returned to my side. I laughed softly while the crowd began to disperse by Sir Carlos¡¯ shouts. ¡°She''s a demi-human, by the way.¡± ¡°You can tell? She''s hiding her features well,¡± I looked at her and she nodded. ¡°I smelled her. She''s a Demi-Lion, I think. But I''m not sure. How can those proud bastards serve a human?¡± ¡°She is a Demi-Lion, yeah,¡± I turned back to the knight¡¯s retreating back. Their carriage started moving again not long after, as I stared at the flag growing distant. ¡°...They¡¯re definitely proud,¡± I said, ¡°but pride bows to ambition and intelligence, Lilian. They''re an interesting duo, we''ll definitely run into them in the academy, let¡¯s not pick a fight with them.¡± ¡°I wouldn''t.¡± A place filled with ambitious nobles and scheming royalties, the Academy was a battlefield where personal power alone wasn''t enough. I already encountered and likely offended a prince and I wasn''t even in Waybound yet. ¡°Well,¡± I patted Lilian on her shoulder and smiled at the dispersing road ahead, ¡°Let''s get going.¡± **** The road stretched on endlessly as the carriage rolled smoothly along. We left Tremora, and the city of Waybound grew closer. By now, the sun had climbed high in the sky, and the spires of Waybound City loomed in the distance, towering above the horizon like something out of a movie. After what felt like forever, the carriage came to a halt in front of the city¡¯s gate, the tall walls that encased the city, where the city guards began to inspect our carriage. Sir Carlos on horseback took care of the necessary stuff, and they stopped bothering us. After a few more minutes, Sir Carlos stepped forward, pulling open the carriage door with a small smile. I hopped down from the carriage, stretching my legs as the others followed. Nebula was the first to step down, Lilian bouncing behind her and Mirella at last. The air here smelled fresher, the mana in the air was cleaner, and the buzz of the city ahead already had my attention. The [Knight] Captain faced me with a sad look in his eyes, even as he smiled. ¡°Young master, this is where we part ways,¡± he said. His voice was formal as always, but there was something more in it. Pride, perhaps. ¡°So it seems, Sir Carlos,¡± I replied, facing him. Sir Carlos stood at attention, choosing his next words. His hand was on his chest as the remaining knights followed suit. ¡°It has been an honor, young master,¡± he said. ¡°If any issues arise in the Academy, I¡¯ll certainly come with the rest of the knights.¡± ¡°I know you will,¡± I nodded at him. I had a feeling, if things went as the original timeline, that he¡¯d live on that promise someday. He tried to say something more but stopped himself. Then, without another word, he bowed and then turned on his heel. He and the knights rode away on their horses, their duty complete. I faced them for a while, watching them vanish in the distance, and only then did I turn to the city gate. The walls were tall, we couldn¡¯t see the stuff inside except through the narrow gate. Nebula was beside me, her gaze fixed on the gate, the intricate magic system around it that could erect a barrier around the city if needed. ¡°So this is Waybound¡­¡± she murmured. I hummed, my eyes taking in the scene ahead. The four of us walked into the gate and into the tunnel, my eyes narrowing as I spotted two figures up ahead. They were standing beside the guards on the other side of the tunnel, but seeing us come, they turned around. Red hair. Golden eyes. Nebula¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I replied, already bracing myself. ¡°That¡¯s my brother and sister.¡± This would be our first meeting. I did know them from Iskandaar¡¯s memories, but I¡¯d never met them after crossing over to this world. We made our way toward them, and as we got closer, Riasmin crossed her arms with a strict look on her face. ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± Riasmin Romani said, her voice like ice. She¡¯d always been like that¡ªserious, commanding, and hard to impress. ¡°Yeah, well, the train acted up,¡± I replied. Before I could add anything, the young man beside her stepped forward. Riasmin¡¯s eyes focused on him too. He was silent for a moment, staring at me with that piercing look I knew from my memories. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± Iaskin Romani said, his tone low. I frowned. ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡± And then¡ªwham! Out of nowhere, the bastard threw a punch aimed right at my throat. I barely had time to react, blocking it with my forearm just in time. ¡°Hey, what the hell?!¡± I shouted, stumbling back a little. [Level 47] He was a strong young man¡ª21 years old, a second-year student. Although he hadn¡¯t used his full strength, it hurt quite a bit. I expected Riasmin to stop him, but she smiled for some reason. So I expected him to attack again, but instead of pressing the attack, Iaskin burst out laughing, his whole face lighting up. ¡°Ahahaha! I can¡¯t believe this!¡± he grinned at me. ¡°Your bones didn¡¯t break! So the rumors were true!¡± He grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled me into a side hug, grinning like an idiot. ¡°You¡¯re not a cripple anymore?! Oh, the gods know I¡¯ve been waiting for this day.¡± I blinked, catching my breath. I think there were other ways to test that¡­ I let out a polite laugh to join him, ¡°Yeah, well, stuff happened.¡± Riasmin sighed, even though she had a trace of a smile on her lips. She turned to Nebula with a much softer expression. ¡°Let¡¯s ignore those two idiots. Nebula, right?¡± she asked, her voice warmer now. ¡°Mother told me to take care of you and show you around.¡± I looked at my fiance. Nebula quickly composed herself, bowing her head. She looked quite flustered. ¡°It would be my honor to be guided by the Goldstorm herself.¡± ¡°Oh, not that silly title,¡± Riasmin giggled, flattered. ¡°Just call me Riasmin, please. Or ¡®sister-in-law¡¯ works too.¡± ¡°Oh, haha¡­¡± Nebula let out an awkward smile. The two of them continued to exchange pleasantries while Iaskin kept his arm around me, still grinning like a madman. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this,¡± he said. ¡°Honestly, I thought I¡¯d have to carry you all the way to the Academy. But Father¡¯s reports were true! What is your Level?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°You know what, never mind. You¡¯ll catch up with your peers in no time, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he tapped me on the shoulders. Iaskin was a good guy, not perfect, as he too liked to gamble and chase women, but he wasn¡¯t trash. In fact, he bought Iskandaar to bars back in the day to cheer up the cripple boy, but after Iaskin left for the Academy, Iskandaar lost himself to bad friends and fell to true depravity. The siblings were quite close. Even if, my eyes looked from Iaskin to Riasmin, there¡¯s going to be a big fight between them in the future. Perhaps I could change that. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll catch up real fast,¡± I said to him with a chuckle. After some more chatting, during which both siblings shot Lilian a look and then turned to me with a frown, prompting Nebula to defend me, Riasmin glanced up at the sky. Her expression turned serious. ¡°Brat, you really are late. It''s my bad, too, that I kept talking nonstop. The Orientation speech should be starting anytime now.¡± I could already see where this was headed and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I think we¡¯re gonna miss it then. Unless you want us to sprint there?¡± She didn¡¯t bother answering with words. Instead, Riasmin clapped her hands together, and the ground beneath us trembled slightly. Her [Goldstorm] title showed itself in real time. Golden sand began to rise from the earth, swirling around her feet like a living thing. Nebula¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as the sand gathered into a shimmering, solid shape beneath us, forming a large, floating board. ¡°Hold still,¡± Riasmin said with a smirk, stepping onto the board as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°This¡¯ll get us there fast.¡± Before any of us had time to fully register what was happening, the board shot into the air, carrying us up with it. The wind whipped through my hair as we ascended quickly, leaving the ground far below. Nebula held onto my arm instinctively, and even Lilian yelped in surprise, her usual bravado momentarily gone. Riasmin stood at the front, completely unbothered by the speed, her golden eyes focused on the distant spires of the Waybound Academy. ¡°Try not to fall,¡± she called back, her voice full of that usual calm confidence as we soared toward the tall towers in the sky. The city below became a blur as the academy¡¯s high spikes drew closer, blue stones and white marbles gleaming in the sunlight. It was a breathtaking sight¡ªboth the city sprawling out beneath us and the looming, majestic towers of the academy ahead. This was it. We were finally here. The Waybound Academy. Chapter 31 – Trouble in Orientation The ground beneath us trembled slightly as the golden sandboard slid to a stop, letting us land right in front of the academy¡¯s grand entrance. The towering spires of the castle loomed above us, catching our attention and casting shadows over the courtyard. ¡°Made it just in time,¡± Iaskin chuckled, but there wasn¡¯t much time to appreciate the sight. ¡°Better hurry up,¡± Riasmin¡¯s sharp voice cut through. She glanced at me, nudging me toward the hall where Nebula was already running toward. ¡°Go on. We¡¯ll catch up after the speech.¡± I gave a quick nod, and with that, Nebula and I rushed ahead, leaving behind Riasmin, Iaskin, Lilian, and Mirella. The grand doors of the hall swung open as we slipped inside, the low murmur of hundreds of students buzzing around us. We joined the sea of bodies that filled the vast hall. A few hundred students from all corners of the continent stood shoulder to shoulder, each dressed in their finest robes or armor, their family crests gleaming under the soft light of the chandelier. This was the type of place where people with bland outfits stood out, rather than those with expensive ones. Indeed, I noticed a few commoners among the crowd, and the nobles were already looking down at them. They¡¯ll have to get used to that, I noted as I looked around more. The architecture was more impressive than anything I remembered from Iskandaar¡¯s memories. Perhaps only the Imperial Castle would be able to match it? Vaulted ceilings arched high above, and intricate carvings lined the walls, depicting scenes from ancient battles. The sheer scale of the place seemed to announce that ¨C this wasn¡¯t a mere school. It was a fortress of knowledge, a hub of power. A Legendmaker. I heaved out a sigh, feeling the weight of expectations in the air. All around us, noble kids stood tall with their heads held high, exuding arrogance, pride, or, in some cases, sheer intimidation. I didn¡¯t feel intimidated, but my fiance seemed a little worried, she was sweating. ¡°Relax, they¡¯re just kids,¡± I told her, although I doubt that helped. She just ignored me, and I shrugged, returning to observe the area. In this place, one could spot the children of Dukes from a mile away. The ones with different nations¡¯ royal bloodlines? Even further. One figure, in particular, caught everyone''s attention¡ª a tall, elegant girl with skin as pale as moonlight and a long, serpentine body coiled beneath her. ¡°Hard not to feel nervous in the presence of people like her. That¡¯s¡­ the Naga Princess,¡± Nebula whispered next to me. ¡°From the distant continent in the southeast. I¡¯ve heard stories about her people.¡± My eyes flicked toward the Naga as she made her way through the crowd, her golden eyes glinting like jewels in the dim light. She wasn¡¯t trying to draw attention¡ª she didn¡¯t need to. People naturally stared at her, too fascinated or perhaps too terrified to do anything else. ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± I muttered, though rather than nervous I merely felt curious. I was aware of her story, she wasn¡¯t as scary as she looked. About then, the sound of an old man clearing his throat filled the hall. Everyone glanced up at the stage where an old man stood. When did he get there? His beard was long and white, like freshly fallen snow, and his robe shimmered with an intricate pattern. He wore a small, easygoing smile, yet his presence commanded the attention of every soul in the room. [Level 175] That was¡­ the Principal. Ardath Valenwood. Crossing the 3rd Ascension meant I could peek into the level of people five ascensions above me. Starting Level 150, was the 8th Ascension, and so my [Insight] skill could see his level. Number wise alone he was powerful¡ªvery powerful. ¡°Welcome, students, to the Waybound Academy.¡± As the crowd settled, the Principal¡¯s deep, booming voice filled the hall. ¡°Today, we¡­¡± He began with the usual stuff¡ªhonor, duty, the importance of respect between local and foreign students, and other boring stuff. The words rolled off me as my mind wandered. Nebula, though, hung on to every word, watching the Principal like a hawk. Her posture was perfect, as always. I glanced sideways at her, then back at the Principal. She¡¯s so stiff, gosh. My attention drifted to the students around us. Some whispered amongst themselves, still stealing glances at the Naga Princess, while others looked tense, anxious about what was to come. ¡°Students from all across the continent, and even beyond, have come here. It is my honor to greet you young seeds, brimming with the desire to learn. In Waybound, no matter if you¡¯re a [Mage], [Knight], [Alchemist], or anything similar, we have guidance for you,¡± the old man said, smiling at the student body. The Principal¡¯s speech dragged on, and I tried to pay some attention. A minute later, I found myself growing bored again. Why was I going through some school speech again? With an internal sigh, my thoughts shifted to what lay ahead. What would this place throw at me? ¡­I clenched my jaw slightly, remembering what I was here for. The clock was ticking. My eyes began to drift again, and this time with purpose. I was trying to spot a patch of reddish-orange hair, but I couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°And now,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, finally moving on from the boring parts. I would like to recognize a select few among you¡ªstudents who have earned a Letter of Recommendation due to their exceptional talents and skills.¡± The crowd murmured as he gestured for those with letters to come forward. I cleared my throat, moving from my spot. Nebula blinked, startled. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I paused and looked at her. So her father really didn¡¯t tell her? ¡°Well,¡± I pulled out a letter from my pocket, giving it a little wave as she stared blankly. ¡°Remember when you asked if I was worried about the entrance exam?¡± She stared at me, her eyes blank. I left her behind, making my way toward the stage. I walked through the crowd, and the eyes of dozens¡ª no, hundreds¡ª of students followed me, curiosity and confusion mixing on their faces. I reached the stage, watching four other students step forward. Each of them held a distinct air about it. All of them were characters I recognized, people I knew from another lifetime. They exuded a sense of confidence, power, and mystery. Even amongst the elite, the Naga Princess stood tall¡ªliterally. Her towering, serpentine body coiled around itself as she moved up to the stage, stealing the attention from the others without even trying. The crowd murmured, whispering about the Naga Princess and the other recommended students including myself. I felt a few eyes still lingering on me, confused as to why I was standing among these fine people. Not that it bothered me. I was used to it, and it was amusing. I reached the stage first, joined by Prince Alaric Roshmar, who shot me a calculative look. The Naga Princess was next, and two others joined us right away. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how this would all play out. ¡°Great, all five are here,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the low hum of murmurs in the hall, as he took a look at us. ¡°These are the students who have earned the Academy¡¯s prestigious Letters of Recommendation. I am sure you all know what that entails. This is the first time in the Academy¡¯s history that five students have received it in a single year. So allow me to introduce them to you, although I¡¯m sure they¡¯d make themselves known soon regardless.¡± His hand gestured toward the first student in line¡ªAlaric Roshmar. The youngest prince of the Roshmar Kingdom stood tall, his sharp features set in a calm, confident expression. His presence exuded authority and control, and he exuded royal composure. These gossip-loving nobles indulged in whispers immediately, the name Roshmar causing a stir among the students. ¡°Alaric Roshmar,¡± the Principal announced, ¡°Prince of Roshmar and master of enchantment magic.¡± Alaric¡¯s cool demeanor didn¡¯t falter under the weight of their stares. He inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, but his eyes remained steady, scanning the crowd as if already judging them. The crowd continued to murmur, impressed by the foreign prince¡¯s reputation. The Principal moved on. ¡°Next, Solara Fenixia, Duchess of the Phoenix Duchy.¡± The girl who stood beside Alaric had hair that shimmered in shades of orange and red, as if aflame. My eyes remained locked on her for a long minute. Behind her, a pair of fiery orange wings were folded, their feathers catching the light. Ironically, her expression was calm, placid, as if she were made of ice. She met the eyes of those watching her, but the weight of her gaze hinted at something deeper that none of these students had. Solara Fenixia. The last of her kind, a human with phoenix blood, the sole surviving member of the Fenexia Duchy, and therefore the Duchess of Fenixia, although that title was as good as nothing now. The crowd of students, mostly nobles, had definitely heard her story before. They whispered at the sight of the once profound family¡¯s last blood, though this time there was a sense of awe mixed with caution. The Principal¡¯s voice continued. ¡°From the distant lands beyond the endless sea in the southeast, I present Princess Sathari Nezehra of the Naga Kingdom.¡± The Naga girl slithered forward, her serpentine-lower body moving gracefully. Her scales gleamed a deep purple, almost black in some places, giving her an aura of power and mystery. Long, sleek green hair cascaded down her back, and her golden eyes glinted as she surveyed the students before her. Her presence was dominating, as her snake tongue flicked out as if tasting the air. The crowd didn¡¯t seem to know what to make of her, and tension rose in the room as people exchanged glances. Her exotic appearance alone set her apart from the rest, but it was the way she moved¡ªsilent, like a machine¡ªthat left an impression.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°And now,¡± the Principal¡¯s gaze shifted to the young man beside me who I¡¯d been trying to ignore. ¡°The Crown Prince of Ethenia.¡± The hall practically erupted. The prince stepped forward, and cheers instantly filled the room, especially from the girls in the crowd. He had blonde hair that seemed to shine like gold, and his entire presence screamed royalty. He wore his status like a cloak, and with a confident grin, he waved to the audience. ¡°Orion Ethenar, Crown Prince of the Ethenia Empire,¡± the Principal confirmed. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so¡­ he¡¯s so dreamy!¡± The girls cheered louder, a few of them blushing as they watched him. He had the kind of princely charm you¡¯d expect from a storybook hero, and the way the students fawned over him was almost comical. This¡­ was what I meant when I complained about the academy setting in that bad review of mine. Wasn¡¯t this¡ª ¡°Ah, I am imagining a naughty, adulterous relationship with the future Emperor¡­ kyah~! Someone stop me!¡± ¡°....¡± Wasn¡¯t this too much? Even if he was the prince, the Main Character of Arcane Crown. ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± the prince bowed a little and backed off with a charming smile. I watched him silently. Usually in stories, games, or novels, the protagonist was someone who struggled. However, this guy had everything good going for him. He was not some youngest prince struggling for the throne, not someone with weak powers, not someone ugly¡­ This was one of my complaints when playing the game. He was too perfect from the beginning. Finally, the Principal¡¯s gaze landed on me, forcing me to focus. ¡°And lastly, Iskandaar Romani, the third son of the Romani Family, and¡­ the grandson of Sikandar of Erebia.¡± The moment my name left his mouth, the cheering and excitement died down. I watched, a little disappointed as silence spread across the hall like a thick fog. I could hear the questions in their stares as students exchanged confused glances, unsure why I was standing with the rest of them. ¡°The Romani Trash?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Even if he¡¯s the grandson of Sikandar, why is he there? His siblings didn¡¯t get a Letter,¡± another person said, sounding like he was losing his mind. I caught a few glares, a few sneers, but I kept my head high, standing tall amongst the others. The other recommended students didn¡¯t react much, keeping their expressions composed. All except for the Naga princess, Sathari. She tilted her head slightly, her snake tongue flicking out again, her eyes sparkling with confusion. Even Alaric kept track of things in Ethenia, but since she was from too far a land, she must be confused about why people were hating on me. I heard a soft murmur from the crowd below. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t he kinda handsome though? He doesn¡¯t fall short standing beside the prince.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Came a harsh reply from beside the girl, probably her friend. ¡°That¡¯s the Romani Trash! Sure, he looks good, but how can he compare to the prince? Your taste in men is gross.¡± Another girl spoke up, her voice quieter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear about the incident with him and the Carlstein young master? They were framing the Romani young master. Maybe he¡¯s not as bad as the rumors say¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, commoner girl.¡± I ignored them. I¡¯d heard worse, and their opinions didn¡¯t matter. Although it did bother me that someone who defended me got insulted. I breathed in. I was here for a reason, so let¡¯s stay calm. Let them murmur. Let them wonder. It was none of my concern. ¡°These five, regardless of what some of you might think of them, have been recommended by important people,¡± The Principal continued speaking, and he followed it by listing off our achievements, our noble backgrounds, and our potential. However, when it came to me, he mentioned my grandfather and mother more than my own achievements¡ªas I practically had none. Most students seemed to accept that each of us had earned our place¡ªexcept for me. I could still feel the lingering doubt in the room. ¡°Let us move on to the important part now,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice rose once more, ¡°aside from these five, the rest of the students will undergo the academy¡¯s entrance test.¡± Before the students could react, he raised his hand, and a soft glow enveloped the stage. ¡°Good luck, everyone.¡± Beneath the students in the crowd, a massive magic circle lit up, its intricate runes spinning as energy surged beneath the floor. The students began to vanish one by one, teleported away to undergo the test. I watched as they disappeared, leaving only us, the recommended students, standing on stage. There was a moment of silence as we remained behind, the faint hum of magic still in the air. It didn¡¯t take long for one of the recommended students to break the silence. It was awkward to just stand beside each other in silence, after all. However, it bothered me who had spoken. The Crown Prince, Orion, turned to me with a soft smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°So, Romani, I hear you¡¯re a bit of a mystery. Odd growth rate and stuff. What¡¯s up with that?¡± His tone was light and playful, but there was an edge to it. ¡°A former trash, now standing here with the best of us. Quite the story.¡± I met his gaze, unbothered. ¡°Something like that.¡± He chuckled, ¡°How interesting,¡± and stared at me for a moment. I shrugged, glancing at the fading glow of the teleportation magic. ¡°You could say that.¡± I didn¡¯t want to get close to him. He was the ultimate reason why the Romani Family fell in the game. Sure, the main cause was one of the girls he would be with in the future, but he could have prevented it if he wanted to. But he didn¡¯t bother to. He was the type of person I disliked. We stood there in silence, waiting for the other students to return, their fates now determined by the academy¡¯s entrance trial, while mine was determined by the kids around me. This world¡¯s fate hung on their, and consequently my own, shoulders. **** We stood there in silence for a while, the air heavy with anticipation. A few minutes passed before the first wave of students began to return. One by one, flashes of mana filled the hall, and students reappeared in clusters, some clutching their sides, others barely able to stand. Their complexion was pale, and their faces showed signs of strain. It was evident that the entrance test had been challenging. Along with their returning forms, a number formed over their heads. [200] [330] [600] It increased as time passed. I scanned the students, looking for someone. She didn¡¯t appear. It took a long time, until finally, Nebula emerged from the glow, her clothes splattered with blood. She was breathing heavily, but there were no visible injuries. The number [9,200] hovered above her head, glowing faintly in the air. I felt a sense of relief seeing her standing, although I knew she¡¯d have been fine regardless. The students were teleported to a magically simulated battlefield, where they were granted points based on how many monsters they managed to kill. Above each student, their final scores floated like judgment in the air. Most of them had numbers under 5,000, with only a few managing to push past that. Nebula¡¯s score was the highest by far, her sheer willpower and abilities shining through. However, the majority of the students were clearly overworked. The exhaustion, the injuries, the struggle¡ªthey had all been pushed to their limits. Even Nebula was panting for breath. Suddenly, a sharp voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t he have to take the test?!¡± I glanced toward the source, narrowing my eyes. It was a boy with purple, slit pupils and short black hair. I recognized him: Kael Drakovar, the youngest son of the Black Draconia Duke. He had fiery eyes and an arrogant posture. The little draconic blood in his heritage was clear in the slitted pupils and faint scales around his temples. The number [7,450] floated above his head. ¡°That¡¯s Iskandaar Romani!¡± the boy snarled, his voice filled with venom. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about him. He¡¯s a loser who couldn¡¯t even walk a year ago!¡± His words pierced through the hall, and the tension that had been simmering finally reached a boil. Murmurs spread through the room like wildfire. Confusion gave way to hostility as students began to glare in my direction, whispers turning to angry demands. The atmosphere thickened with distrust and jealousy, the same old story replaying itself in a new setting. ¡°True, why didn¡¯t he have to take the test?¡± ¡°Who gave him a recommendation?¡± ¡°I knew it. That is the Romani trash.¡± I sensed their gazes on me, the burden of their assessment bearing down. The murmurs had grown audible, enough for even the Principal to visibly squirm. Despite this, he chose not to step in. Maybe he was curious to see how the situation would unfold. I could understand that. Even the professors, observing from the upper level of the mansion, hidden behind shadows and only visible to my Demonic Sphere, appeared invested. The tension was intense, and I could sense the hostility growing with each passing second. My hand twitched at my side, but I kept my face calm, refusing to react. I¡¯d been through this before. The weight of failed expectations, the sneers of those who thought they knew me. But just as the atmosphere threatened to spiral completely out of control, prompting me to part my lips, a soft cough echoed through the hall. The feminine voice cut through the noise like a blade. The murmurs ceased almost instantly, as every head in the room turned toward the source. A figure stepped forward, her movements slow. It was a tall and graceful woman with an undeniable presence. Her purple eyes gleamed beneath the soft glow of the hall¡¯s lights as her light brown hair cascaded down her back. ¡°Uh, who¡¯s that?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Do you live under a rock? That¡¯s the Chancellor, Amelia the Dragon¡­ whoa, she¡¯s gorgeous.¡± Another voice replied as if she was ready to fall to her knees. Amelia Duskleaf. The Chancellor of the Waybound Academy. The woman had lied to me that time when she showed me her Professor ID. She wasn¡¯t some mere professor, even if she indeed taught Dragon Tongue Magic¡ªto the zero students who could learn it. In truth, her position was much higher in the Academy. An 8th Ranked Mage, renowned across the continent for her mastery of Dragon Tongue Magic. She¡¯d been the academy¡¯s chancellor for decades, one of the powerhouses that kept the city safe. Her reputation wasn¡¯t just built on power, in fact, the Principal was slightly stronger than her despite being lower positioned. She held this position for multiple more reasons. She made her way to the stage, her steps unhurried, yet resonated with authority. Reaching the front, she stopped, her calm expression never wavering as she addressed the room. ¡°The letter,¡± she began, her voice clear and firm, as she smiled, ¡°was given to him by¡­ me. After I¡¯ve assessed him worthy of it.¡± In response to those heavy words of implications, only thick and suffocating silence followed. The murmurs died immediately as her gaze swept across the students, her eyes narrowing as if daring anyone to challenge her. ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡± she asked, her tone still soft, but the weight of her question undeniable. No one dared speak. The room fell into an uncomfortable silence, the once fiery anger of the students doused by the sheer presence of the Chancellor. The Draconia boy, who had been so vocal moments earlier, now stood frozen in place, his mouth slightly agape, his earlier bravado nowhere to be found. A boy chosen by the Dragon herself. How could he be trash? The Principal remained silent, watching the exchange with an unreadable expression. Even the professors above seemed to step back, their own whispers gone. No one was willing to argue with an 8th-ranked Mage, who was also their chancellor. Amelia¡¯s gaze lingered on the crowd for a moment longer before she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± she said, "However, I understand that my words alone may not be sufficient to please all of you. With that in mind, I¡¯ve prepared a small test for the recommended students too." Ah, this was the part she had told me about in the letter. I held back a smile. Chapter 32 – The Demonic Affinity "However, I understand that my words alone may not be sufficient to please all of you." Amelia spoke through the silence, her calm demeanor unchanged, "With that in mind, I¡¯ve prepared a small test for the recommended students too." She remained at the center of attention, her chin turned behind her. She snapped her fingers, and the stage behind her shifted with a low rumble. The stage moved beneath our feet, sending a wave of surprise through the crowd below. A massive, glowing stone began to rise from the gap in the floor, shimmering with an otherworldly light. Its surface pulsed faintly purple, almost as if it were alive. The Principal quietly stepped aside, giving the stone space. Amelia glanced over the students, her lips curling into a slight smile. "This Inspection Device will be the test for the recommended students, as well as," her hand waved toward Nebula, "the top five from the earlier test, who will use this to show off their Level and Mana." Murmurs spread through the hall as the students exchanged curious glances. I folded my arms, watching the woman curiously. So she wasn¡¯t joking, good thing I am prepared. With a breath in, Amelia muttered something under her breath, a soft command in Dragon Tongue Magic. A wave of mana surged through the room, washing over the students. Those who had returned from the trial, battered and injured, gasped as their wounds disappeared. The fatigue left their faces as though they had never taken the test at all. Then, with another murmur, Amelia snapped her fingers once more, and the top five students from the earlier test teleported on the platform beside us in a flash of light. Nebula was among them, looking slightly startled from the sudden teleportation. Her clothes were still stained with blood, but her injuries were healed. The other top students, including Kael Drakovar, the youngest son of the Black Draconia Duke, all stood next to her. The boy glared at me, and I wondered what that was about. Did we have bad blood in the past? Ah right, the assassination attempt. Father informed me about the suspects at a later date. So it must be true given the way he was acting. ¡°Let¡¯s start with you five,¡± Amelia said to Kael Drakovar, her gaze sharp as she gestured toward the massive stone. "You, touch the stone." Kael stepped forward, his chest puffed out in pride as he wore a smirk. He reached out and placed his hand on the glowing surface of the stone. Instantly, the purple light of the stone turned black, crackling with dark flames that flicked at the air. The entire hall gasped, watching in awe as the boy¡¯s power flared. First, the black flame affinity was revealed, and then his Level and Mana. [Level 23] [Mana: 1,800] The numbers hovered in the air, glowing above his head. The Drakovar bloodline was infamous for its raw destructive power, and though their Mana reserves were low, their black flames more than made up for it. In fact, it was a feature that their mana was low. It was so that their bodies wouldn¡¯t crumble on their own from the destructive mana. The smirk on Kael¡¯s face widened at the crowd¡¯s reaction, his arrogance growing as he reveled in the attention. The students murmured, impressed by his numbers, but Amelia remained unfazed, already motioning for the next. "Sweetheart, you''re next." Nebula stepped forward, her hand trembling slightly as she pressed her palm against the stone. This girl was oddly nervous at times, despite her usual self. She had no reason to worry. The stone''s purple light shifted once again, this time turning a deep crimson. Never mind, she does have a reason to worry about¡­ Her Mana Affinity wasn¡¯t normal. Blood bubbled from the surface of the stone, swirling around it like a dark mist. It was quite ominous. Amelia¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. ¡°Oh, the Blood Affinity? Rare for a¡­ human.¡± She smiled at Nebula, who looked nervous under the weight of her stare. Then her Level showed up. [Level 31] [Mana: 4,300] Shock filled the hall. Kael''s smirk faltered as he glanced at Nebula¡¯s scores. She had easily surpassed him, her powers clearly something unique. The crowd was stunned as whispers spread like wildfire. ¡°That¡¯s insane¡­! Her earlier scores were no luck. Isn¡¯t she the daughter of Baron Carlstein? How lucky,¡± someone said. ¡°At this rate, by the time she¡¯d graduate, she¡¯d already be worth more than the Baron title.¡± ¡°Wait, wait¡­ Isn¡¯t she engaged to Iskandaar Romani?¡± someone from the crowd muttered, loud enough to be heard by everyone. Eyes turned to him and then at me. ¡°Yeah, I think I heard that too,¡± Professor Amelia confirmed, smiling at me. Uh, that smile felt weird. Did she not know? The crowd had already erupted after her confirmation. That detail seemed to blow their minds even more than her score. A collective murmur rose from the audience, students turning to each other with disbelief and astonishment. I ignored it, my eyes fixed on the stage, though I could feel the weight of the stares landing on me. ¡°Anyways~ let¡¯s continue,¡± Amelia clapped her hands and said. The rest of the top five students took their turns, each stepping forward to place their hands on the stone. Their scores were impressive, but none surpassed Nebula¡¯s. One student had an affinity for Water. [Level 21], [Mana: 2,300]. Another one had an affinity for Wind. [Level 20], [Mana: 2,100]. The last student¡¯s affinity was Storm. [Level 23], [Mana: 2,500]. Their affinities were decent, and the last one¡¯s were quite impressive too. Their levels were nothing to scoff at either, but they paled in comparison to Nebula¡¯s. That fact once again left the audience in awe. In that case, couldn¡¯t she be the most powerful student here? ¡°Maybe she¡¯s stronger than the recommended students too¡­¡± Someone said, and as if prompted by that, Amelia turned to us. "Now, the recommended students," Amelia said, pointing at Alaric. "You first, Prince." Prince Alaric Roshmar stepped forward confidently, his face calm and composed as he placed his hand on the stone. The purple glow shifted to a deep, verdant green as faint mana vines wrapped around it. A soft, earthy light radiated from the stone. [Level 25] [Mana: 2,700] "That¡¯s the forest Affinity," someone whispered from the crowd. Alaric didn¡¯t even acknowledge the murmurs, simply stepping back after his display. The next to walk up to the stone was Solara Fenixia, the girl with fiery red-orange wings sprouting from her back. She approached the stone with a similar calm demeanor to Alaric, but her eyes were darker. I watched her carefully. When she touched the stone, the air exploded into brilliant, roaring flames. [Level 26] [Mana: 3,200] The Phoenix lineage in her blood was evident, and the hall gasped as the flames danced around her wings. She turned and stepped back without a word, leaving behind a trace of smoldering embers. I followed her movements, my mind busy. Episode 2¡¯s Boss Villain was indeed as powerful as ever. Following her was the Naga princess. Sathari Nezehra slithered forward, her serpentine lower body gleaming in the light of the hall as she touched the stone. The purple stone turned a sickly green, hissing with a toxic mist. [Level 24] [Mana: 3,000] ¡°Poison Affinity¡­¡± someone muttered. The Naga¡¯s gaze remained cold and indifferent as she stepped back into place, her tongue flickering out for just a moment. Finally, it was the turn of Orion, the Crown Prince of Ethenia. He strode forward with the confidence of a ruler, reaching out a hand. His hand touched the stone, and immediately, a brilliant golden light burst from the surface. The light radiated with the warmth of the sun itself. [Level 35] [Mana: 4,000] ¡°W-whoa! That¡¯s crazy!¡± The crowd erupted in cheers. His presence was undeniable, and his affinity¡ªThe Sun¡ªwas considered one of the rarest and most powerful. He basked in the applause, a faint smirk on his lips as he bowed a little and stepped back. The girls from earlier shouted even weirder stuff, making me shake my head. ¡°Now,¡± Amelia looked at me. ¡°Come forward, Iskandaar.¡± It was my turn. My Demonic Qi swirled within me as I rubbed the back of my head, feeling the weight of the entire hall¡¯s eyes on me. The whispers grew louder as I stepped toward the stone, but I blocked them out. Focus. It¡¯ll be troublesome otherwise. My hand touched the stone. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, sparkles of light, heat, and fire danced across the surface. It glinted as if small explosions were happening. Like the stars in the distant sky. ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°The Star? The Star Affinity?¡± The stone glittered with a brilliant light, sparkling like stars against a velvet night sky. A dozen gasps rang out from the crowd, filled with shock but more confusion. I didn¡¯t pay them any attention. Of course. This¡­ wasn¡¯t truly my affinity. This show was what I¡¯d been preparing for months. It was the thing that I barely completed in time on my day of departure when Lilian came to look for me. In the letter from Amelia, she asked me if she could pull something like this. She gave me the option that I could reject it if I wanted to, but I agreed. I had to deal with the Demonic Qi sooner rather than later, so I took upon that task. Since leveling was impossible with the six-month Experience Points restriction, I focused on this instead. I was ¡°separating¡± my Demonic Qi, my true affinity¡ªthe Chaos Affinity¡ªinto smaller parts. It was a trick, but it wasn¡¯t an illusion. Ice Affinity people could separate it into Earth and Water using this breathing style, and I too could do the same by separating Chaos Affinity into Star and Destruction. I was choosing to show Star here. It was an ancient Qi Transformation technique from Murim, I didn¡¯t know the details of it but the Heavenly Demon¡¯s general martial arts knowledge helped me recreate it. So I forcefully split the chaotic elements of my power through a certain breathing pattern, which gave it the appearance of Star Affinity. It felt like I was carrying the weight of a mountain on my shoulders to keep it active, but it worked. All these thoughts passed through me in a second, and by then, some numbers appeared above my head. [Level 33] [Mana: 6,666] ¡°....¡± A heavy silence followed for a beat before the crowd erupted. The noise was deafening, students losing their minds over the absurd mana count, even if my Level was lower than the Crown Prince¡¯s. I stepped back, my expression neutral. I could feel the eyes on my back, the weight of immense attention. It didn¡¯t matter to me, I was rather unhappy that I couldn¡¯t level up more. I wasn¡¯t the only unhappy one, of course. Kael¡¯s jaw hung low as he looked at me as if I were an oasis in a desert. More than him, however, one pair of eyes, in particular, caught my attention. ¡­The Crown Prince¡¯s icy blue eyes were glaring at me. **** We were then divided into classes based on our capabilities. The ten students who took the stone test were placed in Class S, naturally, with thirty-five more students following us. Out of the four hundred candidates, quite a few had failed the earlier test and were disqualified. The rest were divided into Class A through Class D. It was a straightforward system, yet it carried pressure because the students had already been divided into a hierarchy. You were either among the best, or you weren¡¯t. Class S wasn¡¯t just a title¡ªit was a status. Thankfully, I was a part of it. It¡­ might have worked if I hid my strength and watched the plot move seamlessly, but that wasn¡¯t why I came to the Academy. There was no need to come here if that was my goal. I¡¯d like to keep some things the same, true, but I had come here to change stuff, to stop some horrible things from happening, and save some poor people. Hiding my strength wouldn¡¯t take me far. My trash reputation would finally start fixing itself, I think, after that exaggerated show earlier. After that, I¡¯ll try to build a team for myself, and then¡­ ¡°Haah,¡± I let out a slow breath, feeling the tension ease from my shoulders as I entered the dorm reserved for Class S students. It was grander than expected¡ªlavish, naturally. My room was large, with elegant furniture and polished wood floors that shone under the dim light. They allowed me two rooms, side by side, with a connected door for my maids. This was the case for every Class S student. In the other buildings, the regular students had more modest accommodations, and their servants were sent to separate dorms. It was clear that being in Class S wasn¡¯t just about prestige; it came with great privileges too. ¡°Wow! This place¡¯s huge,¡± Lilian¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Iska, look, isn¡¯t this better than your room back at the mansion?¡± She was already moving around, inspecting everything with that restless energy of hers. She often made me feel lighter with that personality of hers. She flopped onto the bed in the joined room¡ªmy bed¡ªand sprawled out with a satisfied sigh. She seemed happy that she didn¡¯t have to stay in the other dorm with the servants. A small smile tugged at my lips. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a bath and sleep,¡± I honestly felt quite exhausted from the long journey, along with the orientation. Lilian sat up, blinking at me. ¡°So early?¡± She glanced out the window, noting that the sun had barely set, casting the sky in hues of orange and purple. ¡°Well, yes,¡± I let out a heavy sigh as I finally relaxed my odd breathing pattern. I¡¯d kept it up for the entire week while traveling¡ªespecially during the mana test¡ªso that my demonic energy wouldn¡¯t slip. Although Nebula and her maid couldn¡¯t really sense it, I didn¡¯t take the risk. We were traveling, how could I be sure that a powerhouse wouldn¡¯t pass by and sense my Qi? But now that I was here, with Lilian beside me, I could let my guard down. Lilian tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯ve been on edge for a while. Something going on again?¡± ¡°Nah, not anything to worry about. There¡¯s a Ball Event tomorrow evening,¡± I said, cutting through her question. ¡°I need to be in top form for it.¡± ¡°A Ball?¡± She raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°I heard about it, your sister was talking about it to me and that wrinkly vampire. But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d attend that. Since you know how you haven¡¯t bothered with events like this for months after Luciel¡¯s birthday, right? I thought you didn¡¯t care about these things.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s one is different. It¡¯s important since it¡¯ll allow me to socialize with some people I want to get close to. Especially because¡­ the savior of my lifespan will attend it.¡± ¡°Ohhh?!¡± She jumped up, grinning. ¡°You found them?! Who is it?¡± I glanced at her, my expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later, calm down.¡± ¡°Tch,¡± Lilian clicked her tongue but didn¡¯t press the issue. She knew when to let things go. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll go get your bath ready,¡± she said, turning around and heading toward the bathroom. As she left, I allowed myself a moment of quiet, staring out the window into the fading light. Tomorrow¡¯s event would be a little annoying, but it was necessary. I had to secure the help I could before the opportunity would turn into an enemy. There was no room for mistakes. **** ¡°And this is the statue of the founding Emperor, the Hero of Legends,¡± Iaskin explained, gesturing toward the tall marble figure that stood proudly in front of us. Six other statues lined up beside it, representing the heroes who had once stood by the Emperor¡¯s side. Each of them was etched into the history of the Empire, the entire continent even, their presence larger than life. I studied them with a distant gaze, Lilian standing beside me, her tail flicking as she eyed the figures curiously. The late afternoon sun cast shadows over the stone faces, giving them a more intimidating air than they probably deserved. I knew little about them from the Game, it covered their descendants more than their lore, unfortunately. ¡°Well, they did build this place up nicely, I¡¯ll give them that,¡± I commented at last. From the stories Iaskin shared, this world had layers that I never knew about. Naturally so. How could a game cover all of a real world¡¯s information? Lilian pointed at the third statue of the Emperor. ¡°And what kind of power did this person have?¡± she asked, her eyes darting between the statues. She had already asked about two others before, it seemed she was adamant about learning about all of them. Iaskin smiled nervously. ¡°Were they mages or warriors?¡± ¡°From the staff they¡¯re carrying, they look like mages,¡± I said, trying to soothe her curiosity. However, my few words didn¡¯t help. Thankfully, Iaskin was there to talk. ¡°It varied, actually. These two sometimes carried magic swords too. This group was honestly very quirky. The Emperor was a powerful swordsman, but the others? All different talents. Some fought with swords and grimoires both.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± He moved to the next two statues, ¡°Here, for example. The Bow Hero. He was a master archer who could strike down armies from miles away. Then there¡¯s the Beast Hero, her strength was¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, Ias!¡± Before he could finish, a call cut him off from a distance. Iaskin glanced over his shoulder. He nodded in acknowledgment, then turned back to me. ¡°Iska, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± saying so, he ran off. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him,¡± I said, my gaze fixed on the last statue he had pointed at. My eyes narrowed as I studied the figure of a woman with wolf-like features. ¡°Damn, Lilian, one of the heroes is a wolf girl like you,¡± I said, throwing a sideways glance at her. ¡°You think your grandma knew her? Since well, she¡¯s old and a wolf.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilian looked at the statue and then at me. She looked confused, ¡°Young master¡­ that is my grandma. Vargathrian the Beast Hero? You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Vargathrian, the Beast Hero? You never heard of her?¡± she repeated, her voice casual like it was the most obvious thing in the world. I nearly choked on my own breath as I tried not to react. Why the hell did nobody tell me this? She¡¯s one of the Hero¡¯s descendants?! My mind raced with the implications, and I shot Lilian a wary glance. If the New Hero Assembly found out I was using a Hero¡¯s descendant as my maid, they¡¯d kill me! I was not joking, those bastards were crazy like that. I groaned internally, and about then Iaskin returned. I pushed these thoughts aside and faced him. He looked a little worried and annoyed as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go. Something urgent came up. Sorry, Iskandaar.¡± I waved him off. ¡°Nah, no problem. It¡¯s almost time for the ball to start anyway.¡± Iaskin nodded but then paused, his expression turning serious for a moment. ¡°...By the way, just watch out for Kael Drakovar, alright? Father must have told you, and you saw how he¡¯s been looking for trouble ever since that whole test fiasco. Stay sharp.¡± I nodded back. ¡°Got it. Thanks for the heads-up.¡± With that, Iaskin ran off to join a crowd of friends. I looked back, searching for where he went. I spotted him among a crowd of his friends, and there, I recognized another man. I had a feeling, but I had hoped it was right. Iaskin was talking with him. So he¡¯s already hanging out with that crowd, huh? It seemed I was a little late. Because of his bad choice of a friend group, in the future, he¡¯d turn to evil and be pitted against the Main Character and his team. He¡¯d have to fight his sister, and he¡¯d ultimately lose. His fate in the game wasn¡¯t very nice. ¡°Please, I already lost my youngest brother two years ago, I can¡¯t lose him too! My family will be devastated.¡± Riasmin¡¯s plea from the game resounded in my head as I watched the sight. ¡°....¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s a weakling,¡± Lilian must have mistaken my serious expression as a worry for Kael Drakovar as she tried to soothe me. She shrugged with hands behind her head and added, ¡°I saw him yesterday. A weak little boy, you¡¯ll stomp on him. Cheer up!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°True. Besides, if things go south, I¡¯ve got you to handle it.¡± She grinned, flashing her sharp teeth. ¡°You bet.¡± I smiled. Although she was trying to console me for another thing, it worked. Things will be alright this time, not like in the game. A thought crossed my mind as I looked at her, ¡°By the way, want to attend another ball? One for servants. It¡¯s near the main event, where all the servants get to know each other and stuff.¡± Lilian wrinkled her nose. ¡°Nah, sounds boring.¡± I let the moment hang before adding, ¡°The chef who¡¯s doing the main ball¡¯s food is working for that one, too. So world-class meals, you know?¡± Her ears perked up. She dropped her hands and looked at me in silence. ¡°...When does it start again?¡± **** The grand castle loomed ahead, its massive doors parting open to reveal the party inside. A red carpet stretched toward the entrance, designed to guide the elite into the hall. After staring at it for a bit, I walked up slowly, blooming my Demonic Sphere. The moment I entered, all eyes turned to me. Whispers rippled through the crowd, and I could feel their gazes like needles. People weren¡¯t even trying to hide their curiosity, judgment, and awe in their eyes. I wasn¡¯t just some random noble to them anymore. I ignored them. My focus was on something else. A person. As I scanned the hall, searching for a particular face, a thought clung to the back of my mind. It¡¯d be a real bummer if she¡¯s not here. Thankfully, my Demonic Sphere answered me soon after. Chapter 33 – Manipulation or a Promise? The grand party hall buzzed with activity, but that died down a little the moment I entered. All eyes turned toward me, drawn not by curiosity but by recognition. They started whispering again. They whisper so much, I noted as I ignored them and headed inside. The chandeliers overhead cast a warm glow across the grand hall as the nobles¡¯ eyes locked onto me. They watched for a second before resuming their conversations, feigning nonchalance. I adjusted my coat slightly and exhaled. The room was filled with familiar faces, a mix of allies, rivals, and people I had yet to categorize. I guess I¡¯d have a good idea after this ball. Some glanced my way with calculated interest, while others simply watched to see what would happen next. I wasn¡¯t particularly in the mood to deal with any of them, but unfortunately, that was what this evening was for. I made my way deeper into the hall, heading toward the food table. There was a balcony nearby, barely lit by the stars, and my eyes moved there. I think that girl will move there soon. For now, I plan to observe from the table alone. But someone decided to accompany me. A figure stepped out¡ªa young man with dark, curled hair and a sharp but casual look on his face. His suit was elegant but not overly flashy. He looked at ease as though this sort of environment was something he¡¯d grown up in. A high-ranked noble? ¡°You must be Iskandaar Romani,¡± he greeted me with a slight grin on his lips. As if he doesn¡¯t know. ¡°That would be me,¡± I nodded with a smile, taking his approaching hand and shaking it. ¡°I¡¯m Dorian Varn,¡± he introduced himself. ¡°Son of Count Varn. I saw your performance earlier. Impressive.¡± ¡°Appreciate it. Ah, you¡¯re one of the top five in the earlier test, right?¡± I only then recalled seeing him beside Nebula yesterday. Dorian waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Luck, nothing more. You and your fianc¨¦e are what people are talking about. Care for a drink?¡± We found a quiet corner and took our seats. A servant quickly approached us and poured me a deep red wine while Dorian took whiskey. I took a slow sip, my eyes sweeping the room once more. I saw Princess Sathari Nezehra chatting with some nobles, giggling to herself. People were scared of approaching her, but her royal status removed much of the prejudice against her lower half. Perhaps I was staring too intensely because she turned her head and locked eyes with me. I blinked, embarrassed at being caught, but she just revealed a soft smile with her eyes closing as her tongue flicked out for a moment. I nodded at her and looked away, unwilling to be a bother. I noticed Nebula across the hall, surrounded by a group of nobles who were clearly eager to talk to her. She was like a star in that sea of mud. She seemed to be handling the talk well, keeping her composure. I imagined she was enjoying the recognition. After all, alliances with any of those nobles would be useful for the Carlstein Barony. I didn¡¯t plan to approach her tonight. This was her moment. Dorian glanced over, noticing my focus. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e seems to be the star of the night.¡± ¡°She deserves it,¡± I replied simply, my mind already shifting gears. ¡°Fair, she scored 9,200 on the exam. She¡¯s really something.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± There was someone else I had to look for. I¡¯d spotted her earlier thanks to my Demonic Sphere, standing off to the side, all by herself. Now wasn¡¯t the time to approach, though. I should let the night grow before I¡¯d do that. Regardless, I kept my eyes on her from time to time, making sure she wouldn¡¯t abruptly leave. Just then, the doors to the hall swung open. The energy in the room shifted as the Crown Prince himself made his entrance. Nobles turned their heads, and within moments, they flocked toward Orion Ethenar. It was as if he pulled them in without even trying. Dorian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the prince. Never one to miss a chance to steal the spotlight.¡± I raised an eyebrow at that. Someone else might have taken offense to him talking about the imperial bloodline like that. Orion moved through the room with practiced ease, offering brief pleasantries as the nobles scrambled to gain his attention. His charm was undeniable, but even from here, I could tell he wasn¡¯t fully engaged. It was all a well-rehearsed move. I just sipped wine. After a few minutes, his voice cut through the chatter. ¡°It¡¯s a ball, isn¡¯t it?¡± he called out, his tone carrying a soft air of authority. ¡°Where¡¯s the music? Where¡¯s the dance?¡± A flustered noble immediately rushed to instruct the musicians, and soon enough, a soft melody filled the hall. Couples began to move onto the floor right away, dancing in time with the rhythm. I watched as a few of the more eager noblemen tried to approach Nebula for her hand. But before they could get close, Orion strode forward, confidently cutting them off. He knelt in front of her, taking her hand with a smile that was too smooth for my liking. My eyes narrowed. ¡°Lady Nebula,¡± he said, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°would you do me the honor of a dance?¡± From across the room, I sipped my drink, my expression neutral. A flicker of annoyance crept in, but I pushed it aside. I am sure the girl in question was happy. She could work this to her advantage. To begin with, as I had predicted back then, she planned to sever our engagement once she graduated. She wooed the prince to save herself and the Barony in the game. I didn¡¯t see a reason she wouldn¡¯t do the same here when she didn¡¯t take our engagement seriously. The Carlstein Barony could gain far more by aligning with the prince than by relying solely on the Romani family. Beside me, Dorian wasn¡¯t as calm. He set his drink down, frowning. ¡°Isn¡¯t it improper to ask an engaged woman for a dance?¡± He might not be a bad guy. I didn¡¯t answer and turned my back to the scene. I tried to zone out, but my ears stayed alert for her response. She didn¡¯t take long. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Prince,¡± Nebula said, her voice steady. ¡°I have a fianc¨¦ whom I cherish.¡± A murmur rippled through the crowd. Orion¡¯s smile faltered, just barely, but his eyes gave him away. He wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s just a dance¡ª¡± he began, but I found myself beside Nebula, smiling down at the prince before he could finish. ¡°Your Highness,¡± I said smoothly, ¡°it¡¯s rather uncustomary to ask a lady for a dance before her fianc¨¦ has had the chance. Were you not aware that she¡¯s taken? Or did you not know of this common sense? It can¡¯t be the former since you were right beside me on the stage yesterday, so it¡¯s the second. Ah, not that I am blaming the Prince for his lack of etiquette and knowledge. I¡¯m certain your teacher back at the royal castle forgot to go over the finer points of etiquette?¡± The room went still. I caught a glimpse of Dorian out of the corner of my eye, a crazy smirk tugging at his lips as he tried to hold back his amusement. The Prince, however, wore a dark expression. Orion rose to his feet, his eyes meeting mine. We stood there for a moment, the air between us tense. Finally, he forced a smile. ¡°Quite right,¡± he said, his voice tight. ¡°I¡¯ll have to speak with my teacher. Thank you for the correction¡­ Romani.¡± He turned sharply and walked away, his steps measured. The crowd was silent, watching him go. I could feel the weight of their stares, but I didn¡¯t pay them any mind. Nebula turned to me, frowning. ¡°That was unnecessary. I had that under control,¡± she muttered.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I offered her a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did,¡± I stared into her blue eyes, my smile widening. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she grumbled. ¡°Stop looking at me like that...¡± I held out my hand. ¡°Sure. Care to dance?¡± She hesitated, her eyes searching mine before nodding slowly. She couldn¡¯t reject me after rejecting the prince for me. She placed her hand in mine, and together, we moved onto the dance floor. We ignored the stares around us as the music swelled. The rest of the world seemed to fade into the background as we danced. **** Throughout the dance with Nebula, I felt the weight of the room¡¯s eyes on me. Once again whispers rippled through the crowd, no doubt about the confrontation with the prince earlier. This time I wasn¡¯t the only one they talked about though, they talked about Nebula too. On another note, this time it wasn¡¯t just insults about me, some praised me too. It seems my reputation was making a turn for the good. However, it was the opposite for Nebula. She had rejected Orion with grace, but the fallout was already taking shape¡ªno noble dared approach her for the rest of the time she was here. Nobody wanted to offend the prince by being seen talking with her. That was something she had likely anticipated when she turned him down, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she realized how much it would cost her in the long run. I¡¯d make sure she didn¡¯t ever regret the decision, though. I caught her eye as I stepped away, giving her a brief nod. Tonight wasn¡¯t about just the two of us, not really. It was about securing something far more valuable. With one last wave at Nebula who walked out of the ball now that nobody was willing to talk to her, I made my way toward the dimly lit balcony. I waited until she left to enter the balcony because I didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand. I did have a bit of a reputation with girls, so I only approached this lonely girl on the balcony after Nebula was gone. ¡°Oh,¡± I paused as I entered the balcony, feigning surprise. ¡°I thought the place wasn¡¯t taken.¡± I looked at the reddish-orange-haired girl standing against the railing, facing the lights of the academy ahead. She slowly turned away from the stars and looked at me. The black fabrics of her dress rustled while her striking green eyes seemed to sparkle under the night sky. I noticed the red wings behind her twitch slightly as she observed me. ¡°...It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll leave,¡± she finally said, her voice low but not soft. ¡°Oh no, it''s okay, I just wanted to take a breather. I¡¯ll leave right afterward,¡± I cleared my throat and walked toward the balcony''s edge. Since the party was on the ground floor, a balcony might have been pointless, but it was raised with stairs leading up to it. From the very top, the ground was almost a floor below. It also obscured any eyes from within the hall. I rested my hands on the railing and took in a breath. The air was fresh since there was a flower garden around the building. You couldn¡¯t find air like this back on Earth. My mind felt clearer. ¡°You like stargazing?¡± I commented as I looked up at the stars. ¡°Ah, the phoenix constellation is visible today. Was that where you were looking at?¡± She didn¡¯t reply, staring at me from the corner of her eyes. She was quite the cold person, contradicting her fiery features. I recalled that she wasn¡¯t always this way. We had met a few times during our childhood. There weren¡¯t any impactful memories, but we did attend each other¡¯s birthdays. Our families used to be close, perhaps because of the striking red hair. ¡°Been a while, Solara,¡± I turned away from the stars and looked at her. ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡± She looked insulted when I asked her that. She looked away, her lips pursued in displeasure. ¡°What do you want, Iskandaar?¡± ¡°Just checking on you,¡± I said, and she turned back with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to check on me. Where was your concern all these years?¡± ¡°Fair. I didn¡¯t think we had ever been close enough for me to travel for weeks to your territory and ask about your whereabouts,¡± I said, and she stared. ¡°But I had to check on you this time.¡± ¡°Because you wanted to come and mock me?¡± ¡°Because my grandfather said I should make sure you¡¯re alright,¡± I said, and she closed her mouth. Her eyes were slightly wide as she pondered over my words. Of course, I was lying. Sikandar of Erebia was a busy man. I had never met him, although the original Iskandaar had. The last time Sikandar and Iskandaar met was when Fenixia fell. Solara¡¯s grandfather, the former-former Fenixia Duke, and Sikandar were good buddies. There were talks about my older sister marrying Solara¡¯s older brother. But then everything went to hell. Her brother died, as did most of the Fenixia Duchy. It was a mystery how she lived when all her family had perished, likely by mistake. From the game, I knew that it was indeed by mistake. Sikandaar heard the news and rushed to Ethenia with his jaws clenched, standing over the ruins of Fenixia. Back then, he had held Solara and declared with a booming voice, ¡°You killed them, I¡¯ll let it slide. But this is my sworn brother¡¯s last blood. If even a strand of her hair falls, be ready for the [Fist of a Titan]!" Even since then, everyone avoided Solara. Both because people didn¡¯t want to associate with a useless, nearly fallen noble, who was also an orphan, and also because nobody wanted to risk it. What if one day she dropped dead, and people blamed the person she had last talked to? Nobody wanted Sikandar to flatten their territory against the ground. Because of that, Solara was eternally grateful to Sikandar. Although slightly mad, too. Because while he knew the cause behind Fenixia Duchy¡¯s fate, he didn¡¯t tell her. He didn¡¯t want to burden her with the information. Solara was a smart girl, though. She had a solid guess. Besides that, I¡¯ve heard from my parents that Riasmin often visited Fenixia and spent time with Solara; that was the only social life this girl had. Because of that, she was soft toward the Romanis, even if that didn¡¯t include me due to my reputation. ¡°Did he really?¡± ¡°He did,¡± I turned away from her and looked at the phoenix constellation. It was a beautiful thing, etched on the canvas that was the sky. ¡°He also told me about the hand behind Fenixia¡¯s fall.¡± ¡°What.¡± She grabbed my shoulders and made me turn to her. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I think you already know, though,¡± I said, staring into her green eyes calmly. ¡°I¡¯m just going to say your guess is correct.¡± ¡°The¨C¡± she hesitated, her voice low. ¡°The Imperial Family?¡± I just stared at her. She stared back, biting her lip and letting go of my shoulders. She turned to leave, her wings twitching as if to flare up. ¡°I knew it. I knew it was them, those bastards! I¡¯ll tear that prince apart right now, I-¡± ¡°Solara, stop,¡± I said, but she didn¡¯t stop. Of course she didn¡¯t. She was so strong because she had been training herself for revenge. Now that someone had finally confirmed her guess, how could she sit still? In Orion¡¯s defense, he didn¡¯t know about any of this. Attacking him was pointless. Especially because the royal [Knights] will tear her apart before she can touch him. ¡°I¡¯ll burn this place down, I¡¯ll tear them all apart¡­ I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Episode 2¡¯s Boss Villain muttered as she descended the stairs. Episode 1 hadn¡¯t ended yet, but she¡¯d get herself killed at this rate. ¡°With that pain in your wings?¡± I called, and she stopped in her tracks. ¡°Grandfather didn¡¯t just send me to tell you that, you fool. Why do you think I insulted the prince earlier? I¡¯m on your team. Give me your time.¡± I really just wanted to insult him for trying to dance with my fiance, but that was also a small reason behind my harsh words. It certainly had its planned effect because she turned toward me and climbed back up the stairs. ¡°How did you know about my wings? I can¡¯t believe my grandfather told yours. It¡¯s a family secret,¡± she said, and I shrugged. She grumbled. What choice did she have but to believe me? ¡°In that case¡­ Can you fix it?¡± The phoenix wings on her back came from the Fenixia Bloodline, which was started when a phoenix took human form and mated with a human. Indeed, the Fenixia Family was essentially demi-humans, but people didn¡¯t really look at them that way. It was the same with the other three directional duke families, including the Black Draconia Dukedom. It made sense when you thought about it. Prejudice died before power, and Phoenix and Dragons were symbols of just that. Amelia, for example, held strong authority in the empire despite being a demi-human. However, when these divine beasts mate with humans, a much weaker race, their descendants are bound to have some difficulty controlling their power. The families have their own methods to fix this issue. For example, the Drakovar family limited their members¡¯ mana so that the black flame mana wouldn¡¯t burn their energy channels. The Fenixia family used to have their own remedies for their problem¡ªthe phoenix wings. The children aren¡¯t born with these wings but unlock them over the years. Once fully grown, they¡¯d be taught how to dematerialize these wings into mana so they weren¡¯t always sprouting from their backs. Over the years of developing, these wings hurt the bones a lot. The members look forward to the day they could make them vanish more than their birthdays. Solara¡¯s wings started growing when she was really young. Over the years, the pain in her wings, the bones on her back, and her spine grew unbearable. She was to learn how to dematerialize them during her 15th birthday finally, but that was the day when her family fell. She never got to learn how to do it. Now she was stuck like this, and the five years of pain made it so that she could barely walk. She screamed in her room every night as she slept on her stomach, crying on the bed sheet. She was such a poor girl. Her story made me sad when I read it in the game, only for her to go supernova and kill hundreds of students during Episode 2. I could stop that. ¡°Yes, I can fix it.¡± At the same time, I could help myself from the residue of Phoenix energy from the process. That, right there, was the key to fixing my lifespan; if I cultivated that energy, it¡¯d help me. ¡°I can help you, Solara,¡± I reached out a hand. ¡°You just have to promise me you¡¯ll stay calm and listen to me from now on.¡± ¡°I am not your slave,¡± she scowled at me. "You really think you can fix this?" she added, her voice tinged with doubt and something darker. "You think you can take away years of suffering just like that?" ¡°I can. And yes, you¡¯re not a slave. But I want you as a subordinate. I want you.¡± My eyes looked deep into hers, my hand outstretched. ¡°I¡¯ll grant you control over your wings, you¡¯ll finally be able to fly, and I¡¯ll grant you your revenge. But in exchange, you¡¯ll have to attend to my orders from now on.¡± ¡°.....¡± The wind picked up slightly, rustling her wings. I could see the conflict in her eyes, the desperation, and the hope. Since this was an exchange and not a one-sided oath, her choice was simple. Chapter 34 – Issue of the Last Phoenix Helping Solara might bring ill fortune upon me from the enemies of the Fenixia House, but the benefits were too juicy to miss out. Besides the fact that this would help my lifespan issue, the reason why I wanted Solara as my subordinate was because of how powerful the Fenixia Bloodline was, and as the last member of it, Solara had the potential to reach great heights. Since I had no choice but to make a cult anyway, it was high time I recruited members one by one. Since I had to recruit members anyway, I was going to recruit strong people. The Fenixia Family always boasted immense Mana. Solara¡¯s [3,200] Mana at Level 26 was actually quite low for her bloodline. Because alongside the annoying pain and low control over their movements, the wings also brought her mana deficiency. Without having to keep them active all the time, her Mana was bound to increase. And the stronger she¡¯d be, the more valuable she¡¯d be to me. Solara was someone very desperate, and given her anger toward the Empire, she¡¯d be willing to comply with most orders that other people would find hard to swallow. If tonight were a success, I¡¯d be officially recruiting a member for my cult. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Our footsteps echoed through the dorm¡¯s dimly lit hallway as Solara kept pace with me, questions leaving her lips every second. ¡°Weeks?¡± she added. ¡°Or months?¡± I turned to her, smiling. ¡°Tonight,¡± I answered and stopped in front of my room. Knocking on the heavy mahogany door, we waited. ¡°You''re not serious,¡± she scoffed, laughing as if I was joking. I smiled at her but didn¡¯t add anything, watching her green eyes flicker under the shadows. When she opened her mouth again, the door swung open, and Lilian peeked out. ¡°Oh you''re back,¡± she said, blinking as her eyes turned to Solara. ¡°Wow. Bringing a girl to your room on your first day at school? I might have to notify the Countess.¡± ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s not like that,¡± I said and headed inside, followed by Solara, who looked at the maid with curious eyes. ¡°Did you eat well?¡± ¡°Yeah, the party was good. You didn¡¯t lie when you said world-class food,¡± Lilian closed the door behind us and said. ¡°Some maids tried to pick a fight with me seeing my ears, though. But surprisingly that Jana girl ¨C Prince Alaric''s maid ¨C stood up for me. Maybe she¡¯s not that bad.¡± ¡°She probably just didn''t want you to cause trouble,¡± I said as I stood in the middle of the room. To my left, Lilian¡¯s attached room rested. ¡°Lilian, go to your room. And don''t come out if you hear sounds.¡± Solara frowned hearing my choice of words, while Lilian looked between me and her. ¡°...Won¡¯t your fiance mind if she finds out, young master?¡± ¡°I told you it''s not like that,¡± I facepalmed. ¡°Uhh, I should have chosen my words more carefully. Anyway, I''m going to perform a technique on her to help her make her wings vanish. She might scream from pain. Don''t be bothered by it.¡± ¡°You didn''t tell me it''s going to be painful,¡± Solara said, somehow sounding surprised. Was she expecting some painless miracle? ¡°You didn''t expect that? You can back off if you want,¡± I joked, shrugging, ¡°Nah, it won''t be that painful, so don''t worry.¡± Lilian watched us converse, and then shrugged her shoulders. She walked towards the door connecting her room and mine and closed it with a thud. I turned to Solara with all my focus. ¡°Sit down on the floor please, legs crossed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to take off my clothes or something?¡± She asked reluctantly, and I shook my head. ¡°Now you¡¯re just insulting me. I¡¯m not here to take advantage of you. Your dress is showing most of your back anyway, so I just need to place my palm there,¡± I said and watched her nod. Slowly, she sat down. ¡°Why cross-legged, by the way?¡± ¡°Easier for the energy flow,¡± I replied as I sat down behind her. I looked at the root of her wings. Upon close inspection, anybody could tell that it was bruised. The flesh was purple and blue from where it grew. It must be painful. I raised my hands and slowly placed them on her back, in the gap between her two wings. Her skin was warm. And soft. ¡°Don''t resist my energy,¡± I told her. "Try to help the flow if you can; if not, just let me handle it.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± She sounded a little nervous now. I decided to bloom my Qi, taking in a slow breath. One other reason I wanted to divide my Qi and attain the Star Affinity as soon as possible was that it would make dealing with the Phoenix Mana easier. A Phoenix could be considered a drop of stars, so our energy was quite similar. So when I pushed my Qi into her, my palms glowing orange, it easily entered. Her mana accepted me easily. She squirmed a little as the process began, and I focused on the energy. It traveled around her body once, feeling her mana channels, moving through the metaphysical veins, and then rushing toward her wings. I pushed the Qi deeper, guiding it through her wings and focusing on the bone structure. It was just as I had remembered from the game¡ªthe way the energy needed to flow, the precise rhythm of it all. The reason I remembered this stupid detail was because this was a mini-game in Arcane Crown. Before her inevitable death via supernova, the player had to try to save her using a mana artifact. The timing was everything, and the screen would flash whenever the energy pattern was slightly off. I tried it a bunch of times to get it right, but even though I succeeded, she ultimately ended up going supernova¡­ Regardless, I knew the flow. The stakes in real-life were higher though, so I had to be careful when handling it. The energy flowed from my hands into her wings, threading through the structure as if navigating an intricate maze. I kept the rhythm steady, my focus unwavering. Solara¡¯s body tensed against my hands, and she let out a soft groan as the energy began to cycle. Her wings reacted immediately. The feathers shimmered, their edges glowing faintly as they began to disperse, dissolving into the air like ashes caught in the wind. Each feather that vanished released a small surge of Phoenix Mana, and I instinctively absorbed it into my own system, letting it blend with my Qi. It was exactly what I had been waiting for¡ªthis energy would help me, but it needed careful handling. As the process continued, Solara¡¯s groans grew louder, and her body trembled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s burning,¡± she murmured, her voice strained. ¡°Of course it is. It¡¯s the Phoenix Mana,¡± I said calmly, still guiding the flow of energy. ¡°Just hold on. We¡¯re making progress.¡± Her feathers continued to disappear, more of that raw Phoenix energy flooding out, and I absorbed every bit of it. Seconds turned minutes, and that turned ten. The pressure on me increased. Controlling the flow of energy while simultaneously siphoning the Phoenix Mana was no easy task. Sweat began to form on my forehead, but I kept my breathing steady. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus. Suddenly, Solara screamed, her voice filled with pain as her wings started to visibly shrink. Her back arched, and she gritted her teeth, clutching the floor beneath her as the process intensified. ¡°Stay with me, Solara,¡± I said, my voice calm but firm. I could feel the end nearing¡ªthe wings were nearly gone, the energy¡¯s rhythm growing more erratic as it sought release. I had to keep everything balanced. How long had passed like that? Hours? I had no idea. ¡°Aaarghhh!¡± Her screams grew louder, echoing through the room, and I was aware that Lilian, behind her closed door, would be hearing it too. But I pushed the thought away, focusing entirely on finishing the process. The last of the feathers began to vanish, leaving only the base of the wings¡ªthe roots embedded deep within her back. These were the most sensitive and the most painful to dissolve. ¡°Almost done,¡± I muttered, more to myself than to her. The Phoenix Mana surged as the roots began to disintegrate, and Solara screamed again, louder than before. I tightened my grip on the energy, pulling it in, guiding the last bit of Qi through her body. And then, it was over. The wings¡­ they were gone, entirely dematerialized. Solara collapsed forward, her breathing ragged as she fell onto her hands, her body trembling from the strain. I withdrew my hands, wiping the sweat from my forehead. My Qi returned to me, carrying with it the last remnants of Phoenix energy. I could feel the difference immediately¡ªmy own energy was stronger and more refined. ¡°Phew,¡± I exhaled, leaning back slightly. ¡°Done.¡± Solara didn¡¯t move for a moment, still catching her breath. I watched her closely, my mind tired but my body buzzing with energy. She slowly lifted her head, blinking as though the world had shifted beneath her. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s gone,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with disbelief. I gave a tired nod, standing up and offering her my hand. ¡°Told you it¡¯d work. From now on don¡¯t forget to live your end of the promise.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. She hesitated before taking my hand, her grip weak as I helped her to her feet. She stood there for a moment, testing her body, her back straightening as though the weight of the wings had been lifted¡ªbecause it had. Her eyes met mine, a strange mix of emotions swirling behind them. Gratitude? Shock that it actually seceded? It didn¡¯t matter. She was mine now, a strong powerhouse if nurtured right. Alongside that¡­ [You¡¯ve absorbed a tremendous amount of life energy. Your invisible stat, Vitality, has boosted significantly. Your lifespan has increased by a bound.] I had gained what I had come here for. It was the 2nd day at the Academy, and I had succeeded in my goal already. I barely held myself back from letting out a laugh. **** I watched as Solara stared into her cup of tea, still processing everything that had just happened. Her fingers tapped lightly against the porcelain, and she had an unintended, faint smile on her lips, though her eyes held a glimmer of uncertainty. ¡°Is this¡­ permanent?¡± she asked again, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°This is permanent, right?¡± I nodded, leaning back slightly in my chair. ¡°Yeah, it''s permanent. You can summon your wings anytime you want and dematerialize them just as easily. The first few times might need some concentration, but it won¡¯t be difficult. There''s no catch or scam behind this. You¡¯re fine now, Solara.¡± Her shoulders visibly relaxed as I spoke, though a shadow of hesitation still lingered. I took a sip of my tea, watching her carefully. ¡°But,¡± I added, ¡°don¡¯t bring them back tonight. Let your body rest for now.¡± Solara blinked, nodding slowly. ¡°Then¡­ can I try it tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yep, anytime you want.¡± ¡°During the morning? Or night?¡± Her voice picked up, her excitement bubbling over again. ¡°Uh, whenever you feel like it, really.¡± I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not that complicated.¡± She seemed to consider that for a moment, her eyes flicking toward the window, where the faint light of dawn was starting to creep in. ¡°Well, there are classes tomorrow morning,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe nighttime? Will you be free at night?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be free, but¡­¡± I paused, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You can do it without me, you know. It¡¯ll be fine even if I wasn¡¯t there.¡± Her face fell slightly, her shoulders drooping as she stared into her cup again. ¡°Oh¡­ well, if you¡¯re not free¡­¡± I stared at her for a moment, realizing what this was really about. She wasn¡¯t just excited to try out her wings¡ªshe was scared. Scared that the pain would come back, scared that without someone there, it might all unravel. With a short sigh, I nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be free. We can meet here tomorrow night, and we¡¯ll check your wings together.¡± Her entire face lit up, the earlier shadow of uncertainty vanishing in an instant. ¡°T-then,¡± she stammered, standing up slowly and setting her teacup down on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room now. I can¡¯t wait to see myself in the mirror properly¡­ I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then.¡± I gave her a casual nod as she smiled brightly, heading for the door with a newfound spring in her step. Once the door clicked shut behind her, I leaned back in my chair, sipping my tea and feeling the weight of success settle over me. ¡°That went well,¡± I muttered under my breath, though a soft snort from across the room caught my attention. Lilian, who had been quietly polishing a vase in the corner, gave me a sidelong glance. ¡°Where did you learn how to make demi-human features vanish? I mean, I can¡¯t make my ears or tail vanish either, unlike Mother. You should help me out next.¡± I glanced at her, chuckling awkwardly. ¡°Erm¡­ It¡¯s not really like that. The technique I used for Solara likely won¡¯t work for you. Different bloodline, different problems.¡± She narrowed her eyes at me, her ears twitching in irritation. ¡°Liar.¡± I laughed again, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Phoenix wings and wolf ears? Totally different ballpark.¡± Lilian rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t press further, returning to her cleaning. I finished the last of my tea, a small smile tugging at my lips. Everything was falling into place. There would be trouble for this. The issue with her wings was fixed after she left the ball with me. The¡­ enemies of Fenixia will put both her and me through trouble, although not openly. They wouldn''t want to anger the shadow of a titan that I was borrowing. So I didn''t worry much about it. The fear that¡¯d been pressing down on my shoulders all these months had lifted, and I could finally breathe at ease¡­ and with this, I had also recruited someone who was destined to grow powerful. **** The soft glow of the morning sun filtered through the curtains of my room, casting a warm hue across the walls. I stood in front of the mirror, taking in my reflection. There was something different about me. It wasn¡¯t just the energy I¡¯d absorbed from Solara last night. I was bigger now. Stronger. I rolled my shoulders and flexed my arms slightly, feeling the subtle changes in my muscles. This body that had once been fragile and weak now resembled more of my prime¡ªmy kickboxing self from my previous life. It felt good. I looked at myself again, the faint shadows under my eyes from last night¡¯s session barely visible. My fingers absentmindedly brushed the collar of my shirt, straightening it as I observed the man before me. The academy uniform fit snugly, the dark blue coat draping over my shoulders with its gold-trimmed cuffs. A silver chain ran across the front, connecting to a falcon-shaped pin that glinted in the fading light. Beneath the coat, my white shirt was crisp, my blue tie resting neatly against it, arcane symbols woven subtly into the fabric. My black trousers were slim, tucked into polished boots that gleamed faintly. I looked the part of both noble and warrior now¡ªfar from the modern man I once was. The sound of a door creaking open behind me pulled my attention away from the mirror. Lilian stepped out of her room, already dressed in her maid uniform. Her hair was neatly tied back, and her usual energetic smile was plastered across her face. ¡°Ready for the day?¡± she asked, her tail swishing behind her as she adjusted her cuffs. I nodded, grabbing my coat and throwing it over my shoulders. The personal maids who accompanied the students to this academy weren¡¯t just ordinary maids. Lilian, like the others, was trained and skilled. Quite strong, too. To ensure they didn¡¯t lose their edge, the academy provided training facilities for them in a separate building. It was almost like an academy for the maids, hidden from the usual students'' sight. ¡°We better get going,¡± I said, walking toward the door. As I reached for the handle, there was a knock. Lilian looked at me with raised eyebrows before heading over to open it. On the other side stood Solara, looking a little uncertain, her hands clasped in front of her. ¡°I, uh¡­ thought we could walk there together since we¡¯ll be going to the same place,¡± she said, her eyes flicking up toward mine before quickly looking away. Lilian turned to me with a raised eyebrow, shooting me a questioning look. I ignored her expression and nodded. ¡°Yes, sure. Let¡¯s do that.¡± With that, the three of us stepped out into the crisp morning air. The academy grounds were coming to life as students and staff moved about, preparing for the day ahead. We walked in comfortable silence at first, heading toward the grand building in the distance. Lilian eventually had to part ways, and I warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get caught by your fiance,¡± she said, making my eyes twitch as she headed off toward her training grounds with a casual wave, leaving me alone with Solara. She walked beside me, her eyes occasionally darting in my direction as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t quite find the words. Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dress, and there was an odd tension between us. I hope she¡¯s aware that I¡¯m engaged. ¡°Hey,¡± she finally said, her voice quieter than usual. ¡°I forgot to say thank you last night¡­ Even if it was your grandfather who told you to do this, I¡¯m still grateful.¡± I glanced at her, wondering when would be the right time to tell her the truth. She was a smart girl¡ªshe must have had doubts yesterday. If Sikandar really wanted to help her, why would he choose me, someone who had just unlocked his mana a year ago, to handle such a complex issue? My siblings would¡¯ve been better suited for the task. But I suppose since I managed to solve the problem, those doubts must have disappeared for now. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± I replied. Then, after a pause, I added, ¡°By the way, my siblings don¡¯t know about this. So let¡¯s keep it between us. Don¡¯t bring it up with them.¡± She blinked, a look of confusion crossing her face for a moment. ¡°Huh? Oh, okay¡­ It must be some secret mission from your grandpa, right?¡± She smiled her tone light again. ¡°I guess that¡¯s how you grew so strong so fast.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ something like that.¡± We continued our walk in silence after that, the towering castle-like academy looming ahead. It was an impressive structure¡ªan ancient medieval fortress turned school. The stone walls stretched high into the sky, with spires and towers that looked like they touched the clouds. It was both beautiful and somewhat intimidating, a mark of the legacy and power this place held. As we approached, I noticed the stares. People were watching us. Or rather, they were watching Solara. I could hear the faint whispers, the surprised murmurs. They had noticed her lack of wings, and it was causing quite the stir. Ignoring them, we entered the grand hall and made our way toward our classroom. It was a high-to-low bench setup, and as we stepped inside and scanned the room, I spotted Nebula sitting alone near the end. Her eyes found us immediately, narrowing slightly as she noticed Solara walking beside me, laughing at something I¡¯d said. ¡°Did that really happen right outside Waybound City? Hah, you shouldn¡¯t have stopped her, it¡¯d have been better if she cut off that arm!¡± She said, and I gave her an awkward laugh. We approached Nebula, and I nudged my chin at her before sliding into the seat beside her. Nebula greeted me with a nod, but her attention quickly shifted to Solara, who hesitated for a moment before sitting down on my other side. ¡°Good morning, Duchess Fenixia,¡± Nebula said, her tone neutral, but there was a curious glint in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such good friends with my fiance?¡± Solara waved it off with a dismissive hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me that. Yes, we¡¯re childhood friends,¡± she lied shamelessly, although in noble settings it wasn¡¯t totally a lie. Nebula¡¯s eyes flicked between us for a moment, processing this dynamic. But she didn¡¯t comment further. Instead, she gave us both a polite smile before turning her attention to the front of the room as more students filed in. ¡°Looks like we have quite the crowd.¡± Indeed, the classroom was filled with the murmur of nobles talking amongst themselves, and I felt dozens of eyes on us, lingering gazes filled with curiosity or judgment. Crown Prince Orion, Prince Alaric, and many others were watching the three of us closely, all for different reasons. Solara, in particular, was drawing most of the attention today. These nobles knew about the Fenixia situation and what it meant for her to be unable to hide her wings. Although to be fair, they didn¡¯t know that there was a secret technique to it, but that ¡®she was traumatized and couldn¡¯t control her wings.¡¯ That was the general belief. That was why her transformation was sudden and visible, and people were starting to piece things together. ¡°Is the Fenixia Duchy gonna rise back to its feet?¡± My Demonic Sphere caught a distant whisper. Unfortunately, it was too early to say anything about that. Before this zoo-like observation could continue any further, a loud yawn thankfully cut through the murmurs, and a figure stepped into the room. Our professor¡ªa tired man with long curly blonde hair, wearing sunglasses indoors for some reason¡ªstrode in lazily. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days. ¡°Are you brats a bunch of flies or mosquitos?¡± he drawled, glancing at us with disinterest. ¡°Quit your buzzing, it''s annoying. Let¡¯s get started with your first class.¡± As he began talking, the eyes all turned to him instead. I looked at the man and then realized a pair of eyes were still staring at me. She wasn¡¯t merely curious¡ªshe was glaring. Her eyes were fixed on Solara, a sharp glint of hatred in them. I recognized her immediately. Calista Valenford, I think? She was a black-haired girl with glasses who looked quite ordinary. She was a minor character who was the minion of a major character. That said character was from one of the families that was behind the fall of Fenixia. Indeed, the Imperial Family didn¡¯t want to dirty their hands with blood, so they used other families to execute the Fenixia Massacre. Words of Solara¡¯s wings would reach their ears soon, and they¡¯d try to eliminate her as soon as possible. If this phoenix learned to hide its wings, soon it¡¯d learn to soar them too. They feared that. Thankfully she was in the Waybound Academy now, so like the original timeline, they¡¯d try to eliminate her while making sure it wouldn¡¯t catch the attention of Erebia¡¯s Titan. Unfortunately for Miss Valenford and her lord Duke Seraph, Solara Fenixia was under my protection. And I did not plan to let them harm my lifespan bank. Chapter 35 – First Class, Sparring While I was considering the future, the room was dead silent. The usual murmur of nobles died down in an instant as our professor strolled in. His posture was casual, however it carried an air of authority. I think everyone here recognized him. He had the sort of presence that demanded respect without trying¡ªthe fact that he was a Lightning Spellsword, the youngest 7th Ascension in the Empire, probably helped. Haha. [Level 110] The man looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days, yet there was a snarky glint in his eyes that made it clear he wasn¡¯t the kind of person you wanted to mess with. His long blonde hair was slightly disheveled, and he wore sunglasses indoors for reasons that many students couldn¡¯t begin to fathom. ¡°Morning, brats,¡± he said, his voice lazy and slow that somehow carried through the entire room. ¡°Looks like a new bunch of snobby kids this year. Fantastic.¡± I caught a few students shifting uncomfortably in their seats. Nobles weren¡¯t used to being talked to like this, especially not by a professor. But none of them dared to say anything. Nobody wanted to offend him. There were only a few 7th Ascension individuals in the academy, and this man was one of them. He walked over to the chalkboard and, with a casual flick of his wrist, began writing. The sound of the chalk scratching against the board filled the room as he scrawled out a few words in his messy handwriting. [Waybound Academy: For Everyone] I raised an eyebrow while noticing a few nobles glancing around to see if anyone else was as confused as them. They were curious about the slogan. The professor didn¡¯t wait for anyone to ask. ¡°In case you lot were wondering,¡± he said, turning to face us, ¡°this academy isn¡¯t just for mages. Or knights. Or alchemists. It¡¯s for all of you. All kinds of students. If you¡¯re sitting here, then you¡¯re expected to learn from all kinds of teachers¡ªmagic, aura, swordsmanship, alchemy, whatever. Although you¡¯re here to specialize in one thing, you¡¯re going to learn about everything.¡± For a moment, he paused, stroking his chin as he looked back at the writing, ¡°Ah, and the same saying goes for nobles and commoners too¡ªhmm, I think that was the actual reason that saying was made¡­ anyways.¡± ¡°....¡± His eyes swept over the room, and I could practically feel the weight of his gaze as he studied us. I sat up a little straighter, trying not to look too interested. But it was hard not to pay attention to someone as interesting as him. He turned back to the board, underlining the word Everyone twice before continuing. ¡°You might think that because you¡¯re a mage, you don¡¯t need to know anything about aura. Or because you¡¯re a knight, you don¡¯t need to care about magic. That kind of thinking is why people like you die on the battlefield.¡± I saw a few heads snap up at that, including Solara¡¯s beside me. Even Nebula¡¯s eyes had sharpened, though she maintained her calm exterior. ¡°In this academy,¡± the professor went on, ¡°you¡¯re going to learn the strengths and weaknesses of every discipline. Mages, knights, alchemists¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter. The more you know, the harder you are to kill. And let¡¯s be real¡­ some of you probably need all the help you can get.¡± He turned back to us with a grin that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Any complaints?¡± The room stayed silent. Not a single noble dared to speak up. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk a little. He already had them wrapped around his finger. ¡°Good. Now that we¡¯ve got that out of the way¡­¡± He dropped the chalk back into the tray and crossed his arms, leaning against the desk with an air of complete indifference. ¡°I¡¯m Professor Katheran. No last name. I¡¯ll be your homeroom teacher for Class S.¡± Even in Waybound Academy, Class S was the elite of the elite. Not just anyone got into this class, which was why we were getting this man as our Homeroom. Professor Katheran let the weight of his words hang in the air for a moment, as if daring someone to challenge him. No one did. ¡°Now, for those of you who don¡¯t know who I am¡ªgood. You shouldn¡¯t care about the names of the people teaching you. You should care about what they can do.¡± He pushed up his sunglasses slightly, revealing a flash of sharp, golden eyes beneath. ¡°I¡¯m one of the few people who can use both magic and aura. And before you ask, yes, that¡¯s crazy. Yes, that makes me better than most of the people you¡¯ll ever meet. Including yourselves.¡± I already knew that, but it seemed some students nearby truly hadn¡¯t heard of him. Using both magic and aura wasn¡¯t just crazy, that was nearly unheard of. Nebula had leaned forward slightly, her interest clearly piqued. Beside me, Solara¡¯s eyes were slightly wide, and a few students whispered among themselves, though they quickly shut up when Katheran shot them a glare. Speaking of both magic and aura¡­ Could I do that? It wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d seriously considered before. I did have my energy core on my abdomen, unlike these people. Can someone like me use magic? Magic had always seemed like something out of my reach, I always focused on learning the Heavenly Demon¡¯s martial arts. But¡­ If this guy could do it, then maybe¡­ No. I pushed the thought aside for the moment. There would be time to think about that later. Right now, I needed to focus on what he was saying. ¡°As your homeroom teacher,¡± Katheran continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be overseeing your progress this year. That means I¡¯ll be the one grading you, teaching you, and kicking your ass when you inevitably screw up.¡± He flashed another grin, this one a little sharper than before. ¡°I¡¯m not here to make your lives easy. I¡¯m here to make sure you survive long enough to matter in this world. We¡¯re not at any war right now, but the Demon King has been acting up lately, so who knows how long that¡¯d last?¡± His words caused a ripple of whisper that he allowed this time as he turned back to the board and wrote again. This time he filled the space with more practical information. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the basics,¡± he said, not bothering to look back at us. ¡°You lot are probably used to the idea of magic being separate from aura. Most people think that way. Some also say that aura is at the center of the chest, while mana rests within the heart. The thing is, the heart is almost at the center of the chest too, so that¡¯s a useless saying,¡± he added, ¡°the truth is, aura and mana are just two sides of the same coin. Magic is about control. Aura is about force. But both are just energy. Same energy, actually. The filter is just different, one flows through the heart, and the other flows around it. And once you understand that, the line between them starts to blur.¡± He tapped the board with his chalk, underlining the words Energy is Key. ¡°Whether you¡¯re casting spells or swinging a sword, you¡¯re using energy. What matters is how you control it. Mages focus on precision. Aura users focus on power. Both have their strengths. Both have their weaknesses.¡± He turned back to us, his gaze sweeping across the room once more. ¡°And by the time you leave this academy, you¡¯re going to know how to exploit both.¡± Ah, I didn¡¯t know about the heart filter part. I recalled telling myself how aura was far from mana¡¯s placement, and that was why it was different. I learned that from the game, but that was a dialogue from some common men. I guess not all the lore was accurate either unless it was from the narrator. So they were same but different things. If I could learn to control both¡­ I glanced at the professor, who was now talking about the different ways magic could be manipulated, explaining the basic theories to the class. His words flowed easily, but the way he freely spoke suggested he wasn¡¯t just talking out of some textbook. He knew this stuff, for he¡¯d lived it.Stolen novel; please report. For the first time since I¡¯d arrived at this academy, I felt a spark of something new. This place didn¡¯t just have to be a place for me to keep an eye on the plot, I could learn many things from here. ¡°Alright,¡± Katheran said, breaking me out of my thoughts, ¡°let¡¯s see which one of you brats actually knows something. Raise your hand if you think you understand the basics of energy flow.¡± No one moved. Katheran smirked. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Let¡¯s get started then, shall we?¡± The lesson began, and the room filled with the sound of chalk on the board, marking the beginning of something I hadn¡¯t quite expected. **** The bell rang, sharp and clear, signaling the end of class. Professor Katheran, who had spent the last few hours drilling us on energy flow and the fundamentals of magic and aura control, stretched lazily. His chalk hit the tray with a clatter as he turned to face us. "Remember," he said, his voice carrying over the sound of students gathering their things, ¡°after lunch, to the training arena. Don¡¯t be late.¡± His sunglasses reflected the room¡¯s dim light as he slung his coat over his shoulder and strolled out the door. I stood up, stretching my legs as Solara and Nebula followed suit. ¡°Well, that was¡­ interesting,¡± Solara muttered, her voice low. ¡°So that¡¯s the infamous Katheran?¡± ¡°Yeah, good class,¡± I said, but before I could add anything else, a voice called out to me from across the room. ¡°Iskandaar!¡± I turned to see Dorian Varn, waving with a smile. He made his way over, his dark curls bouncing slightly with each step. I raised a hand in greeting. ¡°Dorian, good to see you.¡± ¡°Same,¡± he glanced at the two ladies beside me, raising an eyebrow with a playful grin. ¡°Hopefully I¡¯m not interrupting anything, am I?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not at all. Dorian, meet Nebula and Solara.¡± I gestured to each of them as I spoke. ¡°Nebula Carlstein, my fianc¨¦e. Solara Fenixia, an¡­ old friend.¡± ¡°Pleasure,¡± Dorian said, offering a respectful nod. His gaze lingered on Solara for a second longer than necessary, but he quickly turned his attention back to me. ¡°You¡¯re heading to the cafeteria, right?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together,¡± I said, leading the way as we filed out of the classroom. The hallways of the academy were bustling with students as we walked toward the cafeteria. I could feel eyes on us as we passed, but it wasn¡¯t unusual. Being in Class S automatically drew attention, plus I had made a name for myself recently. Alongside that, I had Solara by my side, and her lack of wings was bound to cause a stir. The whispers followed us, low and constant, but we ignored them. But then, something shifted in the atmosphere. The idle chatter in the hall quieted. Students ahead of us stopped in their tracks, their conversations dying off mid-sentence. I noticed the silence spreading, like a ripple, as more and more people turned to look down the hallway. I slowed my pace as my eyes caught what they were seeing. The others followed suit. Dorian, Nebula, and Solara all came to a stop beside me. We didn¡¯t need to ask why. The answer was walking straight toward us. Amelia Duskleaf, the Chancellor, moved gracefully down the hallway, her gaze locked on me. The crowd parted before her like water, students instinctively moving to the sides to give her space. Her long, light brown hair flowed behind her, and the glint of her purple eyes caught the light as she approached. I stiffened slightly, feeling the weight of her attention. She came to a stop right in front of me, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± she greeted, her voice smooth and commanding. ¡°I was expecting a visit from you by now, boy.¡± Her eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°But it seems I need to tell you about that beforehand.¡± I blinked. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡ª¡± ¡°Meet me after school hours end, okay?¡± she interrupted smoothly, her tone leaving no room for argument, her hand reaching out and patting my cheek. ¡°Um¡­ sure,¡± I managed, feeling like a deer caught in headlights as a hundred eyes watched us. ¡°Good boy,¡± her smile widened slightly, a playful glitter in it before she turned and continued down the hallway. Her presence was still noticeable even after she was gone. The silence stretched for a few more seconds as everyone around us seemed to process what had just happened. Then, slowly, the usual murmur of voices resumed, though the whispers now had a new subject. I exhaled, glancing at the three standing beside me. Nebula looked at me blankly, her eyes narrowing slightly. Solara raised an eyebrow while Dorian just stared at me, his expression somewhere between impressed and shocked. ¡°What?¡± I muttered, feeling a little awkward under their collective scrutiny. ¡°Nothing,¡± Nebula said, though the look she gave me said otherwise. **** The training arena loomed ahead. It was an impressive gladiator-style structure with a wide, open floor and tiered seating that circled the entire arena. The ceiling was high, with beams of light streaming down, illuminating the center of the space. Yet, instead of taking the seats, we were all standing on the sandy ground, facing our teacher. I glanced around at the crowd of students, each one radiating a different level of excitement, nervousness, or pure anxiety. The tension in the air was palpable. ¡°Good,¡± Professor Katheran'' voice cut through the murmur, and we all straightened up as he walked toward us. ¡°You¡¯re all on time. Hopefully it stays this way.¡± A few students exchanged uncomfortable glances at that. The professor, as usual, didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°As I mentioned earlier in class,¡± Katheran continued, his eyes sweeping over the crowd, ¡°you¡¯ve all learned about aura and mana being two sides of the same coin. But now, I¡¯m going to show you how that actually works in practice. Practicals are always better than theories, in my opinion.¡± A quiet murmur rippled through the crowd, but no one dared to speak up. ¡°I need a mage,¡± Katheran said, raising two fingers, ¡°and a warrior. Any volunteers?¡± Murmurs quieted down immediately, and the silence that followed was deafening. No one moved, no one even breathed. The noble students, with all their bravado, kept their hands firmly at their sides, eyes averted. The commoners gulped. Finally, a voice broke the stillness. ¡°I¡¯ll volunteer.¡± It was Prince Orion stepping forward with a confident, almost arrogant smile. His aura was strong as usual¡ªcalculated and sharp. I could see the others'' glances, the way their eyes darted between him and the professor. Everyone was impressed at his courage. ¡°As expected of the Empire¡¯s next ruler,¡± someone whispered. Before anyone else could respond, another voice chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± The Naga Princess slithered forward, her serpentine movements smooth and dangerous. She had a grin on her lips, her poisonous aura subtly pulsing through the air. The pair looked formidable facing one another, and I could feel the anticipation building as everyone wondered if this was going to be the match of the day. But Katheran shook his head. ¡°A poison [Mage] and a solar [Knight]. Not bad.¡± His eyes glinted with amusement. ¡°But no poison games on the first day. And certainly not with the prince. I¡¯ll remember your pair for a future class.¡± Orion¡¯s smile faltered for a moment, and I could practically feel his annoyance from where I stood. In the original timeline, it should¡¯ve been him. Professor Katheran was supposed to replace the Naga Princess with Alaric, who was a forest Mage. ¡°Today,¡± Katheran continued, his eyes sweeping the crowd before landing on someone else, ¡°we¡¯ll go with a different combination.¡± His gaze fixed on Nebula. ¡°You,¡± he said, and then¡­ he turned to me. ¡°And you. Blood [Mage] and a [Martial Artist]. That will make a good difference.¡± I blinked. Martial artist? How did he know? It might seem like a simple stupid question, but he called Orion a knight and me a martial artist. How could he tell the difference? Before I could dwell on it, I felt Nebula¡¯s eyes on me, and I met her gaze. She shrugged, already moving toward the center of the arena. Someone¡¯s eager. I followed her, feeling Orion¡¯s heated glare on my back. He was furious... mad that I stole his limelight. How childish for the future Emperor. Nebula and I weren¡¯t supposed to be the ones doing this, yet here we were. We kept stealing the limelight from him, so no wonder he was pissed. ¡°Looks like you two are ready to have a go,¡± Professor Katheran said, looking over at us. Nebula nodded at him and looked at me, ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you,¡± she said as we reached the center of the arena. There was a familiar glint in her eyes¡ªthe same one she¡¯d had back in the garden that day, curious to judge my strength. ¡°Not like last time.¡± I gave her a shrug, catching the wooden sword Katheran tossed in my direction. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, my dear,¡± I said. She smirked, flexing her fingers as the familiar red glow of her blood magic began to gather around her hands. I could feel the shift in the air¡ªthe weight of the magic building. She wasn¡¯t holding back. Not this time. Katheran raised his hand, signaling the start. ¡°Begin.¡± Nebula didn¡¯t waste a second. She moved fast, her body a blur as she dashed toward me. ¡°[Blood Magic: Crimson Claw]!¡± She shouted, waving her hand forward. Blood claws extended from her hands in sharp, lethal arcs as they rushed at me. I responded instinctively, tapping into my True Demon Sword Art, First Form. But this time, it looked different. Instead of the usual red demonic energy that surged through my blade, I felt a flash of something new¡ªgolden, star-like energy. [True Demon Sword Art, First Form¡ª Absolute Cataclysm of the Demonic Butterfly] The sword in my hand flared with the Star Affinity, clashing against her blood claws with a burst of light. The arena exploded with the force of our collision. Chapter 36 – I’d Have No Choice But To Hunt You Down The arena exploded with the force of our collision. Nebula¡¯s blood claws clashed against my wooden sword, our energies exploding. The shockwave sent a ripple of energy through the air, dust swirled around us, and the impact reverberated through the arena. I held my ground even as I could feel the tension in her strikes, the weight behind each blow. She really wasn¡¯t holding back this time. Back when I was Level 12, she attacked me in the garden using a palm strike. As a [Mage], that wasn¡¯t her forte, to begin with, but now that she knew I was higher Level than her, she was tapping into her true powers. When the impact and shockwave ended, she followed up with the same attack. This time, her blood claws sliced toward my side in a flash, and I deflected it with a quick flick of the blade, stepping into a counterstrike. My sword cut through the air, aimed for her shoulder, but she twisted away just in time, her eyes gleaming with fierce determination. "Is that all you''ve got?" she hissed, circling me with light, predatory steps. Her blue eyes glinted red for a brief moment. I didn¡¯t respond. There was no need to. I could tell she wanted to push me, force me to show more than just the basics. She was curious about what it meant for me to have two levels above her. A Level 10 Vampire was usually stronger than a Level 10 Human anyway, as the Skill they naturally possessed was stronger. So, my dear fiance was curious if I was truly stronger than her or not. But I wasn¡¯t about to play into her hand. The first form of the True Demon Sword Art would be more than enough. In the end, she decided to compete with me with her own basic techniques. If I was just going to fight with the basics, she wanted to see whose basic techniques were better. Nebula lunged again, faster this time, her claws leaving crimson arcs in their wake as she swung at my head. I ducked beneath the strike, pivoting on my heel and countering with a swift upward slash. She blocked it with her forearm, her blood magic absorbing the force of my blow, but I could see her wince slightly. She was strong but not quite enough for me to tap into another technique. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not going to show you the real deal with just this, my dear,¡± I said, dodging another attack. ¡°Tch,¡± her frustration grew, evident in the intensity of her attacks. Nebula wasn¡¯t being reckless, though¡ªshe was cautiously testing me, probing for a weakness. She was pretty good. I deflected another strike and slid backward to gain some distance, the wooden sword humming with faint golden light. Nebula¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°Stop playing with me,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Show me what you¡¯re hiding.¡± I considered her offer. She dashed forward again, her speed blurring as she closed the gap between us, but this time I stepped aside, avoiding the strike entirely. Her claws whistled past my ear, missing by inches. She growled, swinging her arm wide, trying to catch me off guard, but I saw it coming. I parried the attack and spun around her, my movements quick and efficient. The first form of my sword art was built on precision and economy of motion, and I used that to my advantage, staying just out of reach of her deadly claws. Nebula snarled, ¡°[Blood Magic: Veil of Bloody Mist]!¡± and her blood magic flared around her hands as she released a wave of crimson energy in every direction. A new Skill. It spread through the air like a thick mist, making it harder to see her movements. I felt her presence shift behind me, and I reacted instinctively. [Void Step]. Since she had already used a second technique, I decided to use one too. The world blurred for a split second. She was behind me, but then I was behind her, my sword already raised. Nebula¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she spun around, just in time to see the wooden blade softly pushing against her throat. The mist vanished. The arena fell deathly silent. The students watching us in awe froze, their eyes wide with shock. Even Katheran, leaning back with disinterest, slowly stood up straighter, his sunglasses locked on me. Nebula¡¯s breath hitched as I moved the weight of the wooden blade on her shoulder, the glow of her blood magic flickering and fading as she realized the fight was over. "That''s enough," Katheran¡¯s voice cut through the tension. I pulled my sword back, stepping away from Nebula as she lowered her arms, her face still set in disbelief. She wasn¡¯t used to losing, and I could tell she wasn¡¯t happy about it. Honestly though, it was pretty close. In a battle to the death, things might go either way¡­ Uh, hm, perhaps I was being too humble. My sword technique wasn''t at it''s 100% strength when using Star Affinity, so this wasn''t really a fair match. I''d have to use my Chaos Affinity, the Demonic Qi, to use my full power. Regardless, I wasn¡¯t about to give her the satisfaction of seeing anything more than what I¡¯d already shown. As I thought, the True Demon Sword Art¡¯s first form was more than enough to handle this. Nebula¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a moment, something unreadable flashing in her eyes before she turned away and bowed slightly. I returned the gesture, but I could sense her displeasure¡ªit wasn¡¯t about the loss but about not being able to gauge the extent of my abilities. The fact that she couldn¡¯t tell the true gap between us. Katheran walked toward us, his arms crossed as he gave us both a scrutinizing look. "Well, well," he muttered, glancing between the two of us. "Not bad. You both showed more restraint than I expected... especially you." His eyes landed on me, and for the first time, there was a flicker of genuine interest. ¡°Interesting skill. Similar to the spell Blink?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I nodded. The other students watched in stunned silence, clearly impressed by the display. Even Katheran seemed to be sizing me up, though he didn¡¯t comment further. ¡°That¡¯ll do for today,¡± he finally said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll pick up where we left off tomorrow. Now go get some rest.¡± I nodded, lowering my sword as Nebula gave me one last look before turning to leave the arena. She didn¡¯t wait for me. The tension in her shoulders told me she wasn¡¯t satisfied with how the spar had ended, but there was nothing she could do about it. As the students began to file out of the arena, I felt a few eyes linger on me longer than usual. Some were curious, some impressed, and others¡­ suspicious. But I ignored them, making my way out of the arena as well, my mind already thinking ahead. ¡°Damn¡­ he¡¯s kinda hot.¡± ¡°Girl, weren¡¯t you judging me for finding him handsome during the orientation?¡± This academy had more to offer than I¡¯d originally thought. **** I caught up to Nebula, who was walking quite fast, her arms crossed and her jaw tight. "You¡¯re holding back," she said flatly, but there wasn¡¯t any accusation in her tone. ¡°You¡¯re not an enemy,¡± I shrugged, brushing it off. Her eyes narrowed, but she didn¡¯t push the topic any further. Instead, she sped up, as if trying to shake me off without another word. Dorian came up to us, panting with his usual easygoing smile in place. ¡°Damn, that was something, Iskandaar. You too, Nebula. I didn¡¯t know you two were that strong,¡± he said, his tone was casual, but I could hear the curiosity behind it. He wasn¡¯t the only one wondering about that Void Step, Nebula was too, I could tell. I gave him a small smile. ¡°There¡¯s more where that came from, but I¡¯ll save it for later.¡± Soon, Solara joined us too, slipping beside us in comfortable silence as the day¡¯s events slowly settled in. The eyes on us were no different than usual, though now they seemed more focused on me compared to the morning when Solara was the main attraction. As we reached the academy¡¯s main entrance, Nebula turned toward me. She stared at me silently, briefly looking at Solara and Dorian and then back at me. It seemed she wanted to tell me something but couldn¡¯t, given the company. She gave me a brief nod of acknowledgment. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off. See you tomorrow, Iskandaar.¡± ¡°Yeah, tomorrow,¡± I responded, watching as she and Solara headed in the direction of the Class S¡¯ dorm, leaving Dorian and me by ourselves. He shot me a glance, his dark curls swaying slightly with his movements. ¡°Care to grab a drink?¡± I shook my head, chuckling lightly. ¡°Not today. I¡¯ve got an appointment with the chancellor, remember?¡± Dorian¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Ah, yes, right. Can¡¯t believe I forgot about something like that.¡± I chuckled, turning away with a small wave. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you later.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡­. As I walked through the academy¡¯s winding halls, the presence of the chancellor¡¯s office loomed closer to me. I wasn¡¯t really nervous, it was just Amelia, but the added title of a chancellor did bother me a little. This wasn¡¯t exactly how I had planned on ending my first day of classes, but life had a way of throwing curveballs. I reached the door of the chancellor¡¯s office and knocked gently. Almost immediately, a soft, feminine voice called out from the other side. ¡°Come in.¡± I pushed open the door, stepping inside. The room was filled with warm light, the kind that was meant to put you at ease, and the woman sitting behind the desk made it even easier to relax. Men¡¯s minds often melted in front of eye candy. Amelia Duskleaf, Chancellor of Waybound Academy, whom I had known as the fake Baroness, my flirty partner in battle from during the Lockdarn days, sat there with her usual calm, composed smile. Her purple eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was genuine or if she was enjoying some private joke at my expense. ¡°Iskandaar Romani,¡± she greeted, her voice smooth and melodic. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you. I honestly thought you¡¯d visit me by now, but I had to call you myself. It¡¯s almost as if you didn¡¯t miss me at all? Your behavior hurts me.¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been¡­ meaning to stop by.¡± I offered a polite nod. ¡°How¡¯ve you been, Amelia?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re calling your chancellor by name?¡± She asked, and I smiled awkwardly, making her burst out laughing. ¡°Heh. I¡¯ve been well. Please, take a seat,¡± she replied, gesturing toward the chair opposite her. I sat down, the chair creaking slightly as I settled into it. I smiled at her, and after that we exchanged a few pleasantries, small talk that helped calm the air around the room. She hadn¡¯t changed from what I remembered her as, her identity as the chancellor didn¡¯t suddenly make her a different person. I soon found myself relaxing, returning to myself from back then. ¡°What was that in the hallway? Suddenly touching your student¡¯s cheek like that is some insane work. The students might get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Oh, what ideas?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say, too dirty. Did you know how dirty these noble rumors can be? Like this one time, this guy tried to spread a rumor about me that I relished in watching girls entertain horses.¡± She burst out laughing, falling back into her chair, and her laughter made me laugh in response. We laughed for tens of minutes more, and at one point, wiping her tears of joy, she barely calmed down. ¡°Let me breathe, wait,¡± she let out a breath, giggling again, as she tried to calm down. Clearing her throat, she looked at me a little seriously. It took her long enough to get to the point behind today¡¯s meeting. "It was you, wasn¡¯t it?" Her tone was light, but eyes were serious. My guard went up a little as I asked. "What do you mean?" ¡°The one who fixed Solara¡¯s wings,¡± she clarified, leaning back slightly in her chair. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it. The signs are all there.¡± I picked up the cup of tea that a servant had brought earlier, taking a sip. I put it down, and looked at her. "Why would you think that?" She chuckled softly, her voice warm but firm. "Well, for one, some students saw you two leaving the ball together last night. And then, today, she was first seen walking beside you with no wings. Her wings have been a known issue for years, and now, suddenly, they¡¯re gone. Noble rumors start for a reason, boy." I stared at her, sipping tea again. She hummed and then leaned forward, her elbows resting on the desk as she clasped her hands. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not interrogating you. Rest assured. I actually want to thank you.¡± I frowned, unsure where this was going. ¡°Hm?¡± Amelia¡¯s smile softened. ¡°I¡¯ve been chancellor for a few decades, many other members of Fenixia have studied at Waybound during my time. So I¡¯m aware of the pain those wings brought her. On her bones. Her body. You¡¯ve done her a great service.¡± She observed me with a smile as I nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a childhood friend,¡± I said, and she slowly nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, but¡­¡± she trailed off, her gaze sharpening slightly. ¡°But this will cause you trouble. I hope you know that, boy.¡± "...I¡¯m aware." ¡°Good,¡± she said, her voice lowering slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a smart boy, so I¡¯m sure you understand what the Fenixia name means. That girl comes with a lot of enemies.¡± I nodded. ¡°I guessed as much.¡± Amelia leaned back in her chair, studying me closely. ¡°I really hope you¡¯re aware of the scale of things. Even if you¡¯re Sikandar¡¯s grandson, they won''t stop. This is Waybound. Sikandar¡¯s influence doesn¡¯t reach here. He can¡¯t start an investigation if you two ¡®accidentally¡¯ die.¡± To put it bluntly, this place was the perfect stage to eliminate the last Phoenix¡­ and the fool who helped her. I met her gaze, letting the weight of her words settle in. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve seen me. Do you think these kids will be an issue to me?¡± For the first time, her smile faded slightly. ¡°I¡­ think you¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said, her voice almost worried. ¡°However, given how injured you were after using that technique, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something you can use constantly. So you have to be careful. But yes, I do think you¡¯ll be fine,¡± she leaned over, smiling. ¡°This is why I showed the students how much I pamper you by touching your cheek, because you¡¯re much stronger than them.¡± I was about to reply, but her smile dropped. A hint of something dark crossed her eyes as she added, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask this before, but as the Chancellor in charge of all the students in this school, the kids around you, I have to ask¡­ if only for their safety¡­ what are you?¡± I forced my expression to remain calm. I stopped myself from swallowing and raised an eyebrow, feigning ignorance. "What do you mean?" ¡°Are you the Avatar of one of the Devil Pillars? Or perhaps the Demon King himself?¡± Amelia said, putting me on edge. She wasn¡¯t joking. Her eyes were sharp, searching for any reaction. I laughed, though it felt forced. ¡°Those are some wild guesses, Amelia.¡± She didn¡¯t laugh. She just stared at me, her smile gone, her gaze unwavering. I looked back at her, my laughter ending short. The sweet exchange between us was now gone. The tension between us thickened, the air in the room growing heavier. ¡°So¡­ what if I was?¡± I asked in the end, my gaze locked on hers. Her smile didn¡¯t return, her voice turning cold. "Then I would have to hope no one else found out. Because while I would keep that secret¡­ if a third party came to me with this report, I¡¯d have no choice but to send out an official hunt order for Iskandaar Romani." The room seemed to hold its breath as we stared at each other, neither of us willing to break the silence. When I didn¡¯t reply, she burst out laughing, the tension breaking as she leaned back with a shrug. "But of course, that¡¯s just a hypothetical,¡± she looked into my eyes, telling me the unspoken words. ¡°We¡¯re not really talking about you, are we? You¡¯re a human, through and through, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I said, the edge in my voice barely noticeable. The conversation ended there, but the unspoken threat lingered in the air between us as I stood up to leave. She stared at me, eyes filled with worry, and a new threat lingered over my shoulders. I had to be extra careful to keep up my appearance. ¡°Be careful, Iskandaar,¡± she said softly as I reached the door. ¡°Not everyone here is as¡­ understanding as I am.¡± I paused, glancing back at her. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I was glad I had her on my side. But¡­ if someone else learned about my secret and reported it, she¡¯d no longer be able to help me. No, she¡¯d be forced to turn against me. I walked back into the academy¡¯s busy halls, my brain throbbing against my skull as I wondered how I¡¯d raise the Heavenly Demon God Cult in the Academy while hiding my identity. **** Calista Valenford slowly got up from her knees, adjusting the hem of her dress as she pushed her glasses back up the bridge of her nose, loosening the hair that she had tied just earlier. Her fingers trembled slightly as she did so, though not from exhaustion¡ªno, she had grown used to this. It was more the disgust she kept buried deep down, hidden beneath the mask of servitude she wore. She stood in front of Victor Seraph, the first son of Duke Seraph, and a 4th-year student at Waybound Academy. His imposing figure lounged casually in a high-backed chair, the faint glint of arrogance in his eyes as he drank from a crystal glass. His dark hair fell in waves around his shirtless shoulders, and his sharp features carried the cruel confidence of someone who had never faced consequences for his actions. When he finally finished his drink, he set the glass down on the table beside him, his gaze locking onto her. He looked at her as if she was beneath her, and honestly she had come to accept that reality by now. As the eldest son of the Seraphic Tortoise Duke, he was fated to succeed his father in his title. A man like him was far beyond her. ¡°So,¡± Calista began when he finished the drink, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her, ¡°my lord, what is your plan with them?¡± Victor hummed before his lips curling into a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve got a good idea,¡± he said, amusement lacing his tone. He leaned back, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest. ¡°Your classes have only just begun, right? In that case, soon there will be a dungeon trial class¡ªstandard for first-years.¡± Calista nodded silently, waiting for him to continue. Victor¡¯s smirk deepened as he added. ¡°You might not know this yet, being a first-year yourself, but some seniors¡ªlike me¡ªvolunteer to guide the juniors during these trials. Dungeons are dangerous after all, nobody wants precious new students dead because of an¡­ accident.¡± Her eyes narrowed slightly behind her glasses. ¡°You¡¯re planning to handle this personally, my lord?¡± She was surprised to hear that. ¡°Of course not,¡± he scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Why should I risk getting caught in the middle of this? Even a small mistake could crack the entire plan. Why should I bear that burden when there are more... disposable options?¡± Calista nodded, understanding what he meant. Victor Seraph wasn¡¯t one to dirty his hands directly. The Emperor used Duke Seraph to do his dirty work, and now Duke Seraph¡¯s son was going to use other smaller nobles to do his dirty work. Quite fitting, these stupid nobles¡¯ biting each other. Victor was a smart man, however, she¡¯d admit. He preferred others to do his bidding while he remained untouchable. The cruelty wasn¡¯t just in his actions but in the meticulous way he orchestrated the suffering of others from behind the scenes. ¡°Your job,¡± he continued, ¡°is to make sure they''re teamed together during this dungeon trial. The team selection is supposed to happen randomly, by drawing lots. But we both know how easy it is to... manipulate such things. You can manage that, can¡¯t you?¡± Calista bowed her head, her fingers twitching slightly. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± she answered softly. ¡°It will be done.¡± ¡°Good,¡± satisfied with her response, Victor stood from his chair, stretching lazily as though the matter was of little consequence to him. He ran a hand through his dark hair, the weight of his cruelty lingering in the air between them. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then, my lord,¡± Calista bowed and then turned on her heel, preparing to leave. But just as she reached the door, his voice stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Wait,¡± he called, his tone laced with the familiar command that sent a chill down her spine. ¡°...We¡¯re not done yet.¡± Her body stiffened, her heart sinking as she understood the implications. She closed her eyes briefly, exhaling a silent sigh before slowly turning back to face him. Victor¡¯s smirk widened as his eyes swept over her. ¡°Come here.¡± Calista¡¯s mind went blank, her feet moving of their own accord as she returned to him, obedient as ever. It wasn¡¯t fear that drove her¡ªit was survival. She knew what kind of men grew up in the nobility, and even among them Victor Seraph easily stood out. Both for his unbearable strength, and his cruelty. Refusing him wasn¡¯t an option, it had never been for someone as insignificant as her. Her stomach twisted in disgust, but she pushed it all down, locking it away where it couldn¡¯t show. This was her role in the Seraph household, after all. A pawn in a game where she had no power to refuse. The sun set outside the windows as she stepped back into his grasp, giving up as always. Chapter 37 – The Underlying Schemes I returned to my dorm, and not in a good mood. The weight of the day pressed down on my shoulders. Between the sparring with Nebula and that conversation with Amelia, my mind was spinning. Especially the latter. That left a bitter taste in my mouth. I needed to freshen up. Greeting Lilian and kicking off my boots, I made my way to the bathroom, letting the steam from the hot shower clear my head. It felt nice. The water poured down, washing away the tension from my muscles, but my thoughts were still on the conversation earlier. I sighed. Her worries were visible, but she had basically said I shouldn¡¯t expect any help from her if I got busted. Maybe it was dumb, but I was expecting some promise of help instead. Well, she has her own duties. Just like I had mine. There was no choice but to make my cult, not when the fate of my life, as well as the fate of the planet, rested on its creation. Even if it caused trouble, I couldn¡¯t stop recruiting people. I couldn¡¯t just start a cult and half-ass it. That¡¯d ruin the point. I stepped out of the shower, drying off quickly, the cool air of the room helping to reset my focus. Just as I wrapped the towel around my waist, there was a knock on the door. "Lilian, could you get that?" I called out, knowing the maid was probably lurking somewhere nearby, as usual. ¡°I¡¯m making your tea. Can¡¯t you take it?¡± Lilian called from the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m almost naked,¡± I responded, hearing a grumble. Then her footsteps moved across the room. I expected her to open the door and retreat into her space like she usually did whenever guests came by back home, but this time was different. The sound of the door creaking open was followed by a voice. "Iskandaar?" I froze for a second. It was Solara. Why is she- ah right, the meeting. "Come in," I called out, quickly putting on pants. Lilian walked in, and Solara stepped behind her, her eyes sweeping over the space before landing on me. She raised an eyebrow at my shirtless state but didn¡¯t comment on it. ¡°Young master, there¡¯s a guest, can¡¯t you be more modest?¡± Lilian said, holding back a cackle. At first, I didn¡¯t mind if Lilian stayed around this time¡ªher curiosity was getting the better of her, and honestly, there was nothing to hide¡ªbut her annoying remark made me reconsider. I shot her a glare as she looked away. I grabbed a shirt from the nearby chair and pulled it on quickly, ignoring the two girls. When I was done, I looked at Solara. "I take it you''re here for that," I said. She nodded, her expression serious. "Yes. As promised, I wanted to try bringing out my wings. And then see if I can¡­ fly." "Good," I responded, motioning toward the center of the room. "How about you try it here? Spread your wings. The room¡¯s big enough." Solara looked at where I pointed and took a deep breath, stepping into the middle of the room. Lilian¡¯s eyes glinted with curiosity as she leaned in a bit closer, interested in what was about to happen. I didn¡¯t tell her to back off, it wasn¡¯t dangerous. If she wanted to watch, I wasn¡¯t going to stop her. ¡°Alright, then¡­¡± Solara stood still for a moment, closing her eyes and exhaling slowly. Then she looked at me, locking her gaze with mine. A silent question passed between us, and I nodded in encouragement. Her wings burst out of her back with a suddenness that filled the room with light. I heard Lilian gasp behind me, but I was too focused on Solara to pay attention. The wings were different this time, fuller in volume and more alive. They unfurled like the petals of a flower, the fiery glow brighter than before, casting flickering shadows around the room. She stood there for a moment, breathing heavily. Her green eyes met mine, and her shaky lips curled up into a small grin. I smiled back. The sheer power of her wings seemed to fill her with renewed energy, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as I watched her. ¡°They look gorgeous,¡± I said, walking over and gently touching her feathers. They were warm to the touch, flinching as I ran my finger over. She shivered a little as I observed her wings with interest. Can they really fly? I wondered, watching her clear her throat. I think it felt tickling? Her face looked weird. I pulled back my hand and looked at her. ¡°Ready?" I asked, already nudging her toward the balcony door. She followed my gaze and swallowed her saliva. Her eyes flicked toward the open doorway. She could see the drop below¡ªtwo floors down to the courtyard. Not a big fall, but enough to make her hesitate. "I won¡¯t fall¡­ right?" she asked, her voice shaky despite the grin on her face. "You won¡¯t," I reassured her, pushing the door open wider. A true phoenix didn¡¯t need to learn how to fly, she could just try and do it. "And even if you do, it¡¯s not like a drop that small would kill you." Solara took a deep breath, nodding as she stepped through the door. The cool night air hit her face, causing her wings to flutter slightly. She moved to the edge of the balcony, peering over the railing at the ground below. I could see the hesitation still lingering in her eyes, the fear of failing tugging at the back of her mind. She took another breath¡­ and jumped. Solara plummeted toward the ground, face first, like a rock. For a second, my heart stopped. The wind caught her wings, but it wasn¡¯t enough to slow her fall. She was going to¡ª Her wings snapped open with a loud whoosh, flapping against the air, and just before her face could meet the ground, she was flung back up into the sky. And she was flung fast. I watched as she soared higher and higher, her laughter ringing out through the night. She rose above the buildings, towering over the grand expanse of the academy, the dozens of marble buildings. She looked like a little sun illuminating the world below. Her wings caught the moonlight, and for the first time, I saw real joy in her eyes. She laughed, her voice echoing across the academy grounds, her face alight with pure exhilaration. She looked down at the world beneath her, then up at the sky above, and kept laughing, her wings carrying her higher, freer than she had ever been. ¡°Ha¡­hahaha!¡± She laughed, circling above me, looking at me. ¡°I am flying! I- I did it! We did it!¡± She shouted at the top of her lungs, grinning down at me. Lilian appeared beside me, handing over a glass of tea without a word. She stood quietly as I leaned against the balcony railing, sipping the tea, watching Solara conquer the sky. "She looks happy," Lilian commented softly, her eyes following Solara¡¯s flight. "Yeah," I agreed, my voice low. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched her. She wasn¡¯t just happy. She was alive, truly alive, for the first time in who knew how long. The scenery was blissful. The only sound was her laughter, accompanied by the gentle breeze and the occasional flap of Solara¡¯s wings as she danced through the air. I took another sip of tea, letting the moment stretch on. It wasn¡¯t every day you got to see a Phoenix take to the skies for the first time. ¡­Seven Stars of the Heavenly Demon, I looked at her as I recalled the seven important characters from [Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God]. The swords of the cult leader. How does the title Phoenix Star sound? The night moved on, and I stayed where I was, watching the girl laugh and fly until the stars began to dot the sky. **** The next morning came quickly, and before I knew it, we were walking toward the class building. The cool morning breeze was refreshing, and the sun peeked through the trees, casting long shadows on the academy grounds. Nebula and Mirella were walking alongside Solara and I this time. Lilian, of course, tagged along as usual, though she and Mirella were about to split off toward their own duties. We were mid-conversation when I saw someone waving at us from a distance. It was Riasmin. She jogged over, her fiery hair bouncing behind her, and flashed a small smile. "Morning,¡± she greeted, and then her eyes fell on Solara. ¡°Solara¡­ It was you last night, right?¡± ¡°Big sister Riasmin,¡± the girl stepped over and hugged my sister. Their red hair brushed against one another, although Solara¡¯s carried a tint of orange. Riasmin laughed, hugging her back. Soon Solara canceled the hug and grinned, ¡°It was me, yes. How¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been great,¡± Riasmin said, opening her mouth before closing again. ¡°Listen, girl, let¡¯s catch up this evening, alright? I don¡¯t want you to be late for your class.¡± Solara nodded easily. As the girl who¡¯d have been her sister-in-law if her brother was still alive, Solara found Riasmin really close to her. We also exchanged greetings with her, and she turned to me in silence. "What¡¯s up?" I asked, curious about her timing.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Riasmin hummed. ¡°I just wanted to drop by and apologize. I was supposed to attend your guys¡¯ class today as a volunteer for your dungeon exploration, but¡­¡± she trailed off, scratching the back of her neck sheepishly. ¡°My mentor gave me a sudden task, and I can¡¯t get out of it. These old [Knights] are such a pain to argue with.¡± Nebula froze for a second, her eyes widening. ¡°Wait, dungeon exploration class?¡± Riasmin blinked, and then her eyes widened too. ¡°Oops!¡± She bit her tongue, realizing her slip-up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to say that. Shoot. It was supposed to be a surprise for the first-years. You guys pretend you didn¡¯t hear that, alright?¡± Nebula¡¯s gaze shifted to me, and I could already see that her mind was racing. She took the Academy really seriously. I guess I should start doing the same, too. A dungeon class was something we¡¯d normally be told about ahead of time¡ªbut Katheran liked to pull surprise tests. It was an event in the game, too. ¡°Hey wait,¡± I saw Lilian furrow her brows in confusion as she glanced at Riasmin. ¡°Did you just say your mentor is a Knight? Why? You¡¯re a mage?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Riasmin tilted her head, confused for a moment before she smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m not a Mage,¡± she corrected, placing a hand on her chest proudly. ¡°I¡¯m a Knight.¡± Lilian¡¯s face went slack for a second. "You¡¯re a Knight? No way." she echoed, stunned, her ears twitching as she processed the information. She was probably recalling the gold sand incident before the orientation, which did seem like magic to normal people. The rest of us didn¡¯t react much. Solara looked at me, confused as to why my personal maid was so confused about common information. Everyone already knew that Riasmin was famous for her prowess as a Knight. Surprisingly, it was Iaskin who was a Mage. I¡¯ll have to explain to Lilian about some stuff later on. Riasmin giggled at the maid¡¯s confusion. ¡°You¡¯re cute. Come complain to me if my brother tries to mess with you. I shook my head, deciding to move away from this conversation. "Anyway if you can¡¯t volunteer, what about Iaskin? Couldn¡¯t he come today?" Her smile faltered slightly, and she sighed. ¡°Iaskin¡­ has been acting really weird lately. Busy with stuff he avoids telling me about,¡± she said vaguely, shrugging her shoulders. There was something in her tone that made me pause. Her words weren¡¯t as light-hearted as before. My expression darkened. Does she suspect his affiliation with those people already? She¡¯s sharp. Shit, I need to do something about Iaskin before it¡¯s too late. I nodded, not wanting to push the subject. ¡°Anyways, you guys will be late. See you,¡± Riasmin waved and ran off. We waved at her. As the conversation wrapped up, Lilian and Mirella also exchanged quick goodbyes and parted ways, heading off toward their own maid school. That left me, Nebula, and Solara walking toward the classroom. The walk was quiet, and Nebula looked tense. She worries too much about this stuff, I noted again. There was an air of anticipation, especially with the mention of the dungeon exploration class. To be fair, I should be on guard too. I had an odd feeling things could go wrong here. My instincts were telling me to be ready. As we entered the classroom, we found our usual seats and settled in. Students were filing in one by one, most of them looking just as clueless as we were. The atmosphere was still casual¡ªtoo casual. It wasn¡¯t long before our teacher, Professor Katheran, strolled into the room with his usual nonchalant attitude. With his sunglasses still on, he walked over to the front of the class without much fanfare. ¡°Morning, brats,¡± he said lazily, not even waiting for us to respond before launching into what he had to say. ¡°Hope you guys didn¡¯t eat anything heavy during breakfast. Barfing in the dungeon is always disgusting, from what I¡¯ve observed.¡± ¡°Huh? Dungeon?¡± A collective murmur rippled through the room, the students exchanging confused glances. ¡°So she wasn¡¯t joking¡­¡± Nebula¡¯s head turned toward me, her brow furrowed. This dungeon thing was definitely news to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nebula, you¡¯re strong,¡± Solara said. ¡°I¡¯ve been to a dungeon once, and while it can be dangerous, the ones regulated by the Academy can¡¯t be deadly.¡± ¡°Depends on the dungeon. The Academy also has dangerous ones. But you¡¯re right, we first years will definitely get a safe attempt,¡± I added, making the two girls consider my words. As we turned back to the front, I felt something odd. A gaze. It wasn¡¯t hostile, but it was unmistakable¡ªsomeone was watching me. Not just casually glancing but fixating. I had a feeling who it was. I didn¡¯t turn to look, keeping my face neutral. My gut feeling might not have been a false call if it was who I guessed it was. **** The class followed Professor Katheran outside, the murmur of footsteps and hushed conversations filling the air as we walked. After a decently long walk, the pristine buildings of the academy gave way to something else, something older, more worn down. The building we approached was nothing like the grand, polished structures of the academy grounds. It looked ancient, its stone walls weathered and cracked, ivy creeping up the sides. It felt out of place here, like a relic from a forgotten era. "This," Katheran began, gesturing toward the building with a lazy wave of his hand, as he approached the gate, ¡°is an old dungeon. It used to be a school building a long time ago, until one day it turned into a dungeon after an¡­ incident. Since then, it¡¯s been used for training students for decades¡ªmaybe even longer than I¡¯ve been alive.¡± His sunglasses reflected the dim light as he continued. ¡°Not that dangerous since it¡¯s kept clean of deadly monsters regularly, but still enough to make some of you piss your pants. But don¡¯t worry,¡± he added with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ll be accompanied by help. I¡¯ll be outside, relaxing." Some students shifted nervously, while others glanced at each other with excitement. Dungeons were notorious for being unpredictable, even if they were maintained. And Katheran¡¯s tone, as usual, didn¡¯t exactly inspire confidence. We reached the entrance, and passing the gate, we found a heavy, iron-clad basement door embedded into the ground. That was the door that led to the dungeon below. Besides that, we found out what he meant by ¡®help¡¯ just now. Nine upperclassmen stood beside the door, waiting for us, each carrying a distinct air of experience and power. They smiled as they watched us approach. Some of their postures relaxed, while some wore scary expressions. It was clear they knew their role in this little show, and it looked like they were enjoying it. The whispers spread almost immediately among the first-years. Some of the girls admired the senior boys, while the guys seemed more focused on sizing up the female seniors. They all looked capable, and I could feel the subtle shift in the air as our class began to realize that one day, they, too, could earn that kind of aura around themselves. There were barely any fourth-year students in that group, though. I did notice one of them, though. Someone important, with dark skin and light blonde hair tied in a long braid that fell over her white-and-blue uniform. She was a foreigner at first glance, with the insignia of a fourth-year student on her uniform, as a blue cape with golden lining fluttered from her shoulders. She was yawning when she paused, noticing me looking. She tilted her head and shrugged. When she looked away, her eyes fell on Orion. Her casual expression changed, and a scowl crossed her features. She turned away quickly to avoid being noticed. Zahra Al-Zahiri, the illegitimate daughter¡­ of the Erebian Emperor. Although I doubted anybody else knew that here. She¡¯d get in serious trouble if people found out. Katheran clapped his hands once, breaking the murmurs. ¡°By drawing lots, I¡¯m going to divide you into groups of five,¡± he explained. ¡°Each group will be assigned to one of these seniors who volunteered to guide you through the dungeon.¡± He pulled out a box from under his arm, shaking it slightly. The sound of papers rustling inside filled the quiet courtyard. ¡°Anybody up to volunteer?¡± I felt a familiar sense of anticipation settle in my gut as he called for a volunteer to draw the lots. Without missing a beat, Calista Valenford raised her hand and stepped forward. I watched her closely as she walked up to the front, her face neutral but her movements precise, like someone who already knew the outcome. A minute later, she dipped her hand into the box, pulling out a small slip of paper. Katheran nodded, allowing her to read the names. ¡°Nebula Carlstein,¡± she called first, and Nebula sighed. She definitely wasn¡¯t expecting to be called at the very beginning. She looked at me and then soon stepped forward with her usual composed demeanor. Her eyes didn¡¯t betray much emotion as she walked ahead, waiting for the rest of her group. ¡°...Orion Ethenar,¡± Calista went on, and I frowned. Orion stepped forward with a smirk. Soon, the names continued, one after another, and slowly, the first group was formed, totaling five. Just like in the game, the other three members were Prince Alaric Roshmar, Princess Sathari Nezehra, and Edward Blackwood, who was some countryside Baron¡¯s son. It bothered me a little that Nebula wasn¡¯t on my team, but she¡¯d be fine. There was an event in the game with this group in the dungeon, and luck and fate worked together to make it happen. ¡°Alright, who wants the Prince¡¯s group?¡± Professor Katheran asked, looking at the seniors. Zahra Al-Zahiri raised her hand, as did a bunch of other nobles who wanted to impress the prince. The professor nodded at Zahra, ¡°I¡¯ll leave his group to you. Next.¡± The group gathered around Zahra, who led them into the basement door, while Calista continued her name call. Each time five names were called, one of the seniors stepped forward, volunteering to lead that group into the dungeon. I glanced at Solara beside me. Her lips were pressed together, her brows slightly furrowed as she watched the process unfold. She looked like she was really hoping to be grouped with me. We were both waiting, our names yet to be called. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Calista¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Iskandaar Romani.¡± I exhaled quietly and stepped forward. ¡°Solara Fenixia,¡± she added, and Solara joined me, giving me a sidelong glance that conveyed both relief and curiosity. Then came the twist I had been waiting for. ¡°Calista Valenford.¡± Her own name. My eyes flicked toward her. I wasn¡¯t really surprised, we were basically the only students remaining by now. She looked at the professor, and he nodded. She took a step forward out of theatrics, her movements deliberate. Something about her demeanor was off, but I didn¡¯t dwell on it. Lastly, two other students, Lucan Thorne and Elias Fendrel, completed our group. They looked relieved more than anything to be in the group with two recommended students. That made me feel relieved in turn. So not a part of Victor¡¯s group. By now, only one senior remained without a team. A third-year boy adorned in the usual uniform of Waybound students, with purple hair and an arrogant smirk that immediately set off alarms in my head. I recognized him from the game. Sevrin Nightshade, a pawn of Victor Seraph, the son of the Nightshade Viscount Household, who was a pawn of Duke Seraph. Generational lackey. My gut wasn¡¯t lying to me earlier. The way his eyes lingered on me as we gathered made it obvious. His smile widened just enough to show that he was enjoying this far too much. This wasn¡¯t a coincidence. There was a plan in motion, something brewing behind the scenes, and I was right in the middle of it. ¡°That¡¯s Team 9,¡± Katheran, completely oblivious to the tension building in the air, made a note on his clipboard, ticking off names as if it were just another day. If he noticed, he didn¡¯t care about the subtle machinations at play, nor did he care that this grouping had been engineered. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, dismissively waving his hand. ¡°Get moving. Head into the dungeon. And try not to die. It¡¯s a hassle explaining to the nobles why their kids didn¡¯t make it back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teach,¡± Sevrin said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to protect them really well.¡± I met the purple-haired bastard¡¯s gaze as we moved toward the basement door. His smirk only widened, a flicker of dark amusement in his eyes. I took another look at his Level. [Level 65] 5th Ascension. Meaning he¡¯s one of the better third-years¡­ We made our way down into the basement, the air growing colder as the shadows swallowed us whole. This wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Chapter 38 – A Dungeon Situation We walked in silence, our footsteps echoing off the staircase as we made our way toward the old, decrepit building that housed the dungeon. Sevrin Nightshade led the way, his back straight and casual in his movements. Behind him, Solara, Calista, Lucan, and Elias trailed along, with me bringing up the rear. My eyes flickered around, taking in the details and the atmosphere. There was something off about this place. As we walked down the oddly long stairs, I felt it¡ªthe faint hum of magic in the air, thick and oppressive, as if reality itself was bending here. Of course, dungeons were the nexus of mana, and that was why they pulsed with energy, the kind of energy that warped space and made everything feel slightly... wrong. I knew what we were walking into, but it didn¡¯t make the sensation any less unsettling. ¡°Feels like the dungeon¡¯s¡­ calling out to us,¡± Elias muttered, trembling a little as the distortion in the air intensified. ¡°W-what the hell do you mean? Don¡¯t say stuff like that!¡± Lucan said, and hearing their bickering, Sevrin burst out laughing. Solara, walking beside me, glanced over. She didn¡¯t ask anything and just observed my tight expression in silence. ¡°...I¡¯ll protect you,¡± she ended up saying in the end. Did she think I was scared? I shook my head slightly, not bothering to explain. She wouldn¡¯t understand it the way I did. Dungeons in Arcane Crown were never simple; they were alive in their own twisted way, designed to challenge, to break the unprepared. But this wasn''t my first run-through. I¡¯d been here before, in the game at least. I knew what to expect. To begin with, it wasn¡¯t the dungeon that kept me on my toes. A shimmering something came into view, a relic of a time long past, a translucent wall at the end of the staircase. Compared to the pristine architecture of the academy, the blurry area beyond it looked ancient, out of place. Sevrin finally came to a halt in front of the wall, putting a hand to touch it. That spot shimmered. He turned to us, an ever-present smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Here we are, kids,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°Welcome to the academy¡¯s training dungeon. One of many. Unlike the rest of the facilities, the dungeons here are a little... extra. So watch your steps.¡± I resisted the urge to roll my eyes, crossing my arms instead. Sevrin was playing it up, acting like a good guide, but I didn¡¯t buy it. He wasn¡¯t lying, though. All dungeons were dimensional spaces, pocket dimensions designed to test and reward the explorers. And while this dungeon was meant for training and didn¡¯t give any reward, the danger was real enough. He caught my gaze for a brief moment, his smirk growing as if he knew something I didn¡¯t. ¡°You see, we have artificial dungeons in the academy. But this,¡± he continued, motioning toward the invisible wall, ¡°isn¡¯t artificial. This spawned on its own one day, along with a bunch of other dungeons nearby, after the death of a student a long, long time ago. Some say it¡¯s haunted~¡± he cackled, while Lucan and Elias shivered. ¡°P-please don¡¯t joke around, senior!¡± He laughed more and added, ¡°Anyways, those are just theories. Chances are that it¡¯s not related to the said student at all. Dungeons are dimensional labyrinths, things that make even the best of mages braindead with mysteries. And while the academy keeps the monsters here under control, don¡¯t let your guard down. Things can get... unpredictable.¡± "Dimensional labyrinth," I muttered under my breath. Exactly like the game. The term wasn¡¯t foreign to me. The structure, the layout, even the bosses waiting for us inside¡ªit was all something I¡¯d seen before. Behind a monitor. But hearing Sevrin explain it in the real world felt different. Sevrin took a step forward, his hand on the invisible wall passing through as he continued. ¡°Once we step inside, the dungeon will warp space, transporting us to different areas than the previous eight groups. Usually, dungeons have monsters everywhere, but this one doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Elias almost shouted in delight. Sevrin scoffed. ¡°This one only has an empty labyrinth, traps, and some boss monsters. Nine, to be precise. Each group has been tasked with defeating one of the nine bosses scattered throughout. Defeat your boss, and you unlock the exit.¡± Nine bosses, according to him. But I knew better. There weren¡¯t nine. There were ten. An entity that normal people didn¡¯t know about. An extension of the strongest Boss in all of the dungeons that existed in Waybound City, I¡¯ll need to get my hands on it someday. ¡°This is strong enough to test your limits, maybe even stronger,¡± Sevrin replied with a grin. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be here to supervise.¡± He chuckled, glancing around at the group. ¡°Though I won¡¯t be fighting for you. This is your test.¡± His words seemed to hang in the air in a mix of amusement and warning. For a lackey who definitely wasn¡¯t leading my team out of coincidence, he was enjoying this far too much. Let him have his fun. I knew what we were up against. He then let his arm fully pass through the translucent wall. The air shimmered, distorting slightly like a thin veil of magic. Sevrin motioned for us to follow, stepping through without hesitation. His body vanished to the other side. Solara exchanged a glance with me. One by one, we followed him into the unknown. The moment I stepped through the doorway, the world shifted. The air around me bent, reality twisting as gravity seemed to disappear for a brief second. And then, snap. We were inside. The dark, decrepit exterior of the building¡¯s stairs was gone. In its place stood towering stone walls etched with runes that glowed faintly in the dim light. The scent of earth and stone filled the damp and heavy air. The temperature was low, a cold chill seeping through my clothes. ¡°A dimensional shift,¡± Solara muttered slowly. ¡°A place between places.¡± Sevrin turned, his face as casual as ever. ¡°Indeed. Welcome to the labyrinth. Follow along, and don¡¯t get lost.¡± He chuckled at his joke before walking behind us. ¡°Start walking. I¡¯ll follow from the back. As I said, there are traps. So be careful. And as I also said, there are nine bosses scattered across different sectors. There¡¯s a boss in this area as well. Your task is to find and defeat it. Shouldn¡¯t be too hard, right?¡± Having him behind me feels bothersome, I noted. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d try anything yet, but I kept my Demonic Sphere focused on him just in case. In a fight to death, it was hard to say who¡¯d win between him and I.
Name: Iskandaar Romani Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 6666/6666 Level: 33 | 54% EXP
Class: Myth Slayer Class Level: [2/10] Class Skills: Mythrend [Active]Void Step [Active]Soul Sever [Active]Legendbreaker [Passive]Veil of the Slayer [Passive]Astral Rend [Active]
General Skills: The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [26.51%]Insight [Basic]Swordsmanship [Intermediate]Kickboxing [Master]Inner Focus [Intermediate]
The new General Skill was as simple as it sounded. I gained it after doing my meditating cultivation, and after months, it was already at Intermediate rank. The more interesting skill was my new Class Skill. I had leveled up my Class once in the last couple of months, when I encountered a couple of spirits. Spirits and ghosts were considered myths too, if they had enough interesting stories circling around them. I gained this skill after that. Active: [Astral Rend]: It could be useful against Sevrin, in a desperate situation. But I didn¡¯t want to fight him myself. It was too risky. Especially because I couldn¡¯t win with Star Affinity alone, I wasn¡¯t skilled enough to bring out my full power while maintaining this breathing. I looked at him behind us from the corner of my eyes. I¡­ might have a way around it. I noted. A way to kill him without moving my hand. I need to be careful. With Sevrin behind, as the five of us walked deeper into the labyrinth, the walls seemed to close in, the air growing thicker with every step. The distant sound of roars echoed through the corridors, coming from somewhere deep within the dungeon. The light flickered, casting shadows that danced along the stone. **** Finding the boss wasn¡¯t really hard. We just had to be careful of the traps, the arrows that came flying from the wall. Solara often shot out in front of me to block the arrows while Calista and the other two students did their best to keep up. The tension in the group was intense. Even Sevrin seemed more cautious as the wheel of time spun and we neared our target. Since there were no other monsters, we stumbled upon the Boss¡¯ chamber in just a few hours of walking. We came to a halt in front of another iron door, similar to the one we had entered the basement through, except this one was on the wall and not the floor. Sevrin turned to us, his grin widening. ¡°Well, that was faster than expected. This is it,¡± he said, his voice echoing slightly in the narrow corridor. ¡°Your boss awaits on the other side.¡± I glanced at Solara beside me. Her expression was set with determination, but there was a flicker of unease in her eyes. Sevrin stepped aside, motioning toward the door. ¡°Good luck,¡± he added with a smirk. ¡°The door will remain open when you enter, and I¡¯ll be watching from outside. Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s one of the easier bosses.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I didn¡¯t trust that grin for a second. But there was no turning back now. With a deep breath, I stepped forward, placing my hand on the cold iron of the door. The door groaned open, revealing a chamber that was larger than one would expect, even with the massive door. The ceiling stretched impossibly high, with glowing crystals embedded into the stone above, casting an eerie, dim light across the room. The walls were towering and oppressive, and the air was thick with the scent of damp stone and earth. In the center of the room stood the Boss Monster, sprawled across its throne. It was a hulking, humanoid bull who let out puffs of smoke from its nostrils¡ªa Minotaur. [Level 38]. ¡°Oh shit, a Minatour~ Be careful!¡± Sevrin said from the outside, but we ignored him. It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t handle on my own, but it¡¯d be hard. It easily towered over a house, it was a large monster. Its body was a mass of dark fur, muscles rippling beneath its hide as it gripped an enormous battle ax in one hand. Its eyes gleamed with primal fury, and as soon as it spotted us, it let out a roar that reverberated off the walls, shaking the very ground beneath our feet. ¡°Shit.¡± ¡°That looks scary¡­¡± ¡°Guys, stay alert,¡± Calista said to the two scared students, who gulped and nodded and got ready with weapons at hand. Solara and I remained silent.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I stepped forward, sword in hand, but my mind wasn¡¯t on the beast in front of me. I was calculating, thinking ahead. I could take this thing down easily. But there was no need to go all out. Not here. If my fear was correct, this wasn¡¯t the fight I needed to win¡ªit was just a warm-up, a distraction. Besides, I wanted to see how Solara would handle herself. Was my investment worth it? ¡°Solara.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°MOO!¡± As soon as the Minotaur roared, leaping off its throne, her wings flared to life, blooming wide behind her like a phoenix reborn. Her fists lit up with fire, and the light from the crystals above reflected off the fiery feathers, without waiting further, she charged straight at the beast. I watched her go, keeping my pace measured. Her wings were impressive¡ªthey could act not just as shields but as weapons, too. She moved with grace and power, her wings allowing her greater speed, blocking the Minotaur¡¯s heavy ax strikes with those red feathers while retaliating with sharp, precise blows. She wanted to prove herself. I remained nearby, blocking the tail of the beast that tried to sneak off behind her. Lucan and Elias weren¡¯t as brave, and I didn¡¯t even notice Calista nearby. They hesitated before joining the fight, their movements clumsy and unsure. Lucan swung his sword with all his might, but it barely made a dent in the Minotaur¡¯s thick hide. Elias tried to flank the creature, but he was almost crushed under its hooves when the beast turned on him. I sighed. It wasn¡¯t going to be their fight. Meanwhile, Solara was holding her own, clashing fiery fists with the Minotaur. But I could see the strain on her face. She was strong, no doubt about that, but this Minotaur wasn¡¯t going down easily. Its swings were wide and powerful, forcing her to stay on the defensive. Every time she blocked a strike, the impact rattled through her wings, and the sheer force of the Minotaur¡¯s blows was wearing her down. I could step in. End this quickly. But I didn¡¯t. Instead, I stayed back, letting Solara take the lead while I provided support, only using the basics of my True Demon Sword Art. It was enough to keep the Minotaur off balance, but I wasn¡¯t pushing myself. I didn¡¯t want to, yet. Solara noticed that Calista wasn¡¯t fighting beside us, that girl mostly remained at a distance, sometimes casting weak [Fireball] spells. Very rarely. She grumbled how useless that girl was. But when she noticed how I wasn¡¯t using my full power, she realized something was going on. At one point, her eyes met mine during the fight, and I could see the confusion in them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing more?¡± She whispered out, blocking an attack from the Minotaur. She could see that I was holding back. She couldn¡¯t understand why. The battle raged on, with Solara, Lucan, Elias, and I pushing the Minotaur closer to the brink of defeat. ¡°Mooh¡­¡± The beast¡¯s movements were growing sluggish, its roars turning desperate. I could tell it was almost over. ¡°MOOO!!!¡± That¡¯s when the Minotaur let out a final, deafening roar. The ground beneath us rumbled, and I immediately knew what was coming. It had used its boss¡¯ authority to activate hidden traps. The floor began to crack and crumble in places, and without warning, Lucan and Elias screamed as the ground beneath them gave way. They fell, their voices echoing into the abyss below, disappearing in an instant. Solara gasped, the ground beneath her giving away as well and her wings giving up mid-flap. ¡°Not good!¡± She screamed, her voice filled with panic, before her wings managed a flap, saving her. I had honestly hoped she¡¯d fall. Lucan and Elias would be fine. The professor would rescue them. Solara too would have been fine if she fell¡­ but she just had to fly out of it. Now she was distracted, and the Minotaur took advantage of the moment. The creature charged at her, its battle-ax raised high, ready to strike her down. Its muscles bulged, as it went for a powerful move. I was about to help, but before it could land the blow, Solara¡¯s wings flared up, glowing brighter than before, and she blocked the attack with a heavy slam. The impact sent a shockwave through the chamber, her wings trembling under the force, but she held her ground. I decided it was time to end this. Stepping forward, my sword flashed as I moved beside her. ¡°Support me,¡± I said as we worked in tandem, my blade cutting down the Minotaur with precise, calculated strikes. The poor thing didn¡¯t even have enough strength to resist me anymore. I allowed my Demonic Sphere to guide my movements, avoiding its few attempts, and cutting into important parts of its body. Solara fought fiercely too, and together, we pushed the beast back. The fight dragged on longer than I¡¯d anticipated, but after what felt like an eternity of clashing blades and heavy blows, the Minotaur finally fell. ¡°M-moo¡­¡± Its massive body crashed to the ground with a thunderous thud, and the chamber fell silent. Both of us stood there, panting heavily. The adrenaline was still pumping through my veins, but I could feel the exhaustion settling in. ¡°That,¡± she panted, ¡°that was fun!¡± Just as I was about to reply, Sevrin¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure it was. Well done,¡± he said, his slow, mocking clap echoing through the chamber. He stepped into the chamber, his eyes gleaming with something that wasn¡¯t admiration. He bent down, picking up the Minotaur¡¯s massive battle-ax with ease, spinning it in his hand. ¡°But we¡¯re not done yet. Let¡¯s have another little test, shall we?¡± Solara stiffened beside me, her eyes narrowing as she watched him. I was glad that she didn¡¯t actually buy into his words. There was something wrong, and she could feel it too. Sevrin¡¯s smirk widened as he gripped the ax tighter. His gaze flicked toward me, and I met it head-on. This wasn¡¯t part of the dungeon¡¯s test. He was finally showing his true colors. "Ah and Calista, you can stay back now. I¡¯ll finish the job," he said, his voice laced with a casual cruelty that sent a chill down the back of everyone still standing. Sevrin¡¯s smirk widened with the Minotaur¡¯s ax onto his shoulder, the weight of the weapon seemingly effortless in his grasp. It made sense. He was on the 5th Ascension, after all. I watched him closely, my eyes narrowing. The air around him shifted. He was far too relaxed, too confident. He knew what he was about to do, as per Victor Seraph¡¯s order, definitely. Solara, standing next to me, staggered back. She was too tired to fight, her wings drooping slightly from exhaustion. "What... what are you doing?!" she shouted, her voice trembling with disbelief. Sevrin didn¡¯t even flinch. He chuckled humorlessly. "You think the professor won¡¯t find it suspicious if we die here?!" she demanded, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and rage. "Oh, please." Sevrin¡¯s chuckle deepened, the corners of his mouth twisting into a wicked grin. "I¡¯ll just tell the professor I ran after those two students who fell into the trap. By the time I got back, well... you two were already dead. The Minotaur was strong, and accidents happen in dungeons all the time," he took another step forward, his grip tightening on the ax. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Solara asked, and he grinned. ¡°If you want to blame anyone, blame yourself for surviving,¡± he chuckled without any remorse in his voice. By the way... you¡¯re welcome. I''m going to let you meet your family soon. I¡¯ll finish the job that those sitting at the top of the Empire couldn¡¯t.¡± Solara¡¯s eyes went bloodshot in realization while I said nothing. My gaze flicked between him and the surroundings. I groaned. There was no escape route, he was standing before the door. He was Level 65¡ªstrong, far stronger than anyone here. I could sense the power radiating from him, the confidence in his stance. He believed he had already won after watching us struggle against the Minotaur. It was natural given how much stronger he was compared to the monster. I wouldn¡¯t lie, he¡¯d be a tough opponent even for me. I¡¯d most likely win, but not without a scratch. Once again, I didn¡¯t want to fight him head-on. Thankfully I had a way around that. I wasn¡¯t about to let this bastard think he had it that easy. My mind was working quickly, recalling every detail from the game, every hidden mechanic this dungeon had. There was something Sevrin didn¡¯t know. Something I wanted to enlighten his smart-ass about. "Did you know," I said, my voice calm and almost casual, "that this place actually has ten bosses, not nine?" Sevrin paused, confusion flickering across his face. "What?" he asked, his grip on the ax tightening. ¡°Did you lose your mind realizing you¡¯re dead already?¡± I didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, I pulled a dagger from my belt, the blade catching the faint light from the dungeon. Without hesitation, I cut a deep gash across my wrist, letting the blood drip down, mixing with the pool of Minotaur blood on the ground. "It¡¯s a secret boss," I explained, watching as his expression shifted from confusion to suspicion. "One that can only be summoned by sacrificing the blood of one of the nine bosses... and a little bit of your own." I grinned, the thrill of what was about to happen filling me with dark satisfaction. "O'', Silk Owl of the Bloody Labyrinth," I chanted, my voice dropping to a near whisper, "In the name of your Master, grant us protection, and banish this fool who dared wield a blade in your presence." The blood on the ground began to glow, swirling with an eerie energy, as if the dungeon itself was responding to my call. The air grew heavy, thick with power. The labyrinth screeched in response, a sound that echoed through the stone corridors, sending a shiver down my spine. Sevrin¡¯s smirk vanished. He stepped back, his eyes darting around the chamber as the blood coalesced into a massive, ethereal form. A humanoid owl, its wings made of swirling mist and shadows, its eyes glowing with an ancient, malevolent intelligence. It was a creature that made Solara fall to her knees, coughing blood. Its presence was too powerful, making it hard to imagine that it was merely an extension of the real deal. "What the hell is this?" Sevrin hissed, his voice wavering for the first time. The owl screeched, a high-pitched, bone-chilling sound that made Solara flinch. It dove toward Sevrin with terrifying speed, its talons outstretched, ready to tear him apart. "Stay back!" Sevrin roared, swinging the Minotaur¡¯s ax toward the creature, but it was no use. The owl was too fast, too powerful. It dodged his attack effortlessly, its talons raking across his chest. Blood sprayed through the air as Sevrin stumbled back, panic written across his face. In desperation, he turned toward me, his eyes blazing with fury. "You little¡ª you little bastard! [Gale Storm Blade]!" He finished. With a desperate grunt of revenge, he unleashed a powerful Skill on me. It was a sharp blade energy attack, a wave of destructive force that surged toward me. My eyes widened for a split second. That was dangerous, I could see it splitting me into two with ease. My breathing paused as my mind spun. I could use [Void Step] to dodge that, but if I did, Solara would be hit. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. Damn it. Cursing in my head, I stepped forward, swinging my sword up to meet the attack. My breath hitched. I didn¡¯t mean to do it, but the power I tried to release broke the rhythm of my breathing, for my current mastery over it wasn¡¯t enough to make the Star Affinity perform the next technique. It wouldn¡¯t allow me to use my full power, and unfortunately it¡¯d be impossible to block the desperate attack of a 5th Ascension bastard with something half-assed. So as my sword flared, my body tapped into my full power impetuously. The Chaos Affinity in my body surged to life. The golden aura around me flared and changed into red, a demonic energy erupting from me, wrapping around my body. My sword exploded forward. [True Demon Sword Art, Third Form¡ªChaotic Requiem of the Hellfire Wasp.] The red energy crackled, clashing violently with Sevrin¡¯s blade energy. The force of the collision sent a shockwave through the dungeon, shaking the very ground beneath us. Solara gasped, her eyes wide as she watched the demonic energy swirl around me. The techniques seem to evenly match, and I poured more Qi into it. Sevrin¡¯s attack shattered under the force of my technique, the Blade Energy dissipating into nothing. Meanwhile, the owl screeched as its talons tore through Sevrin once more, this time cutting him clean into pieces. His severed body crumpled to the ground, lifeless, his blood pooling around him as the owl let out one final screech before dissolving into mist. The room fell silent. Calista, who had been standing off to the side, collapsed to the floor, her body trembling with fear. "I-I wasn¡¯t involved in this!" she stammered, her voice shaky as she looked up at me, her eyes trembling at the red energy around me. "Please, I... I didn¡¯t do anything!" I sighed. The red demonic energy still flickered around me, a living proof of unspoken words. Back when I defeated the assassin thief almost a year ago, I barely had any Qi. That was why nobody found traces of demonic energy on the spot. Right now? I had more than enough to make people visibly realize the aura around me wasn¡¯t human. Even if I knew I was a human, to any outsider, they¡¯d believe with all their hearts that I was a demonspawn, for one¡¯s ¡®mana¡¯ didn¡¯t lie. Shit, Sevrin that fucking bastard. If he hadn¡¯t made that desperate last attack and focused on defending himself from the owl instead, I wouldn¡¯t have had to show my full power. Now things had gone very wrong. I stared at her, my expression unreadable. Solara was panting on the floor behind me, her wings twitching as she struggled to catch her breath. I looked at her, her green eyes trembling as they met mine. I looked away from her and met Calista¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were wide, filled with terror as she continued to plead for her life. I sighed, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. Miss Valenford had a sad backstory, but that didn¡¯t make her a good person by any means. She had been part of this, whether she had a choice or not. She always helped Victor Seraph in his villainy. For example, she once tricked a poor milkman¡¯s daughter from the Seraph Duchy into sleeping with Victor. Miss Valenford did it just because he asked her to do that. In turn, the poor girl killed herself the night after her meeting with Victor. She loved a boy, a commoner by birth, just like her, who she wanted to get married to. But this one young lord and his pet ruined everything. Calista could have found an excuse to save the girl, she knew the girl loved another. Calista didn¡¯t bother to find that excuse, fearing a few hits from Victor. A few hits, avoiding which cost another girl her life¡­ Yes, as I said, Miss Valenford had a sad backstory, but that didn¡¯t make her a good person by any means. And she had seen too much. I made my decision, my jaws clenched. She had seen the demonic energy, and it¡¯d be my end if she leaked a word to her master. I couldn¡¯t let her leave here. ¡°Choose a better person to serve in your next life,¡± I said and raised my sword, meeting her gaze for one last moment. Her eyes were filled with shock, desperation, and something else that I didn¡¯t care to explore. "True Demon Sword Art, First Form," I muttered out loud, making sure both of them heard it, my voice cold. Calista¡¯s tears fell to the floor. "Absolute Cataclysm of the Demonic Butterfly." With a single, swift slash, Calista¡¯s body fell apart, cut into pieces by the technique. The fight was over. The room was silent once more, the only sound being Solara¡¯s labored breathing. She looked up at me from the floor, her eyes wide, still processing what had just happened. The red energy flickered around me, fading slowly, but its presence still lingered, hanging in the air like a dark cloud. She knew. Anybody could tell. The power I held¡­ the darkness that came with it. The secret I held in my eyes met her gaze, the weight of the moment pressing down on both of us. When she didn¡¯t say anything, my adrenaline receded, an unspoken conversation passing between us. Now how do I hide the traces of demonic energy in the air? Chapter 39 – Rise of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult I calmed my breathing, letting the tension of the battle slowly drain from my muscles. Solara sat beside me, the silence between us heavy. Her breathing had finally evened out, but her eyes kept flickering between the two bodies¡ªCalista¡¯s remains scattered near the wall and Sevrin¡¯s corpse lying lifeless on the ground. She stayed quiet for a moment longer before her voice cut through the stillness. ¡°...How did you know?¡± She asked vaguely, her eyes not meeting mine as they stayed fixed on the carnage. I raised an eyebrow, glancing at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That there was a tenth boss,¡± she said, her voice measured but tinged with curiosity. ¡°And that it could be summoned as a benefactor.¡± I didn¡¯t respond immediately, letting the question hang between us. My gaze dropped to the bloodstained floor. The smell of death lingered in the air, mixing with the cold, damp atmosphere of the dungeon. After a moment, I finally spoke, my voice calm. ¡°I know a lot of things that normal people don¡¯t, my dear.¡± I kept my eyes on the blood, my tone casual as I added, ¡°Just like how I knew how to heal your wings.¡± Her head snapped toward me, her eyes settling on me with a question. ¡°So¡­ it wasn¡¯t Sikandar?¡± ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t Sikandar,¡± I replied. She scoffed, a smile tugging at her lips as she looked away, a soft laugh escaping her. ¡°I knew it. Grandpa couldn¡¯t have told anyone, not even Sikandar.¡± The sound of her low laughter echoed faintly, but it quickly faded, replaced by something darker. Her smile vanished, and she turned her gaze back to me, eyes sharp. ¡°Then why did you help me?¡± I ran a hand through my sweaty hair, letting out a sigh. The dim light of the dungeon reflected off the blood coating the walls, and I stared at the ceiling for a moment, wishing I could see the sky instead of these damn stone slabs closing in. She was surprisingly calm given the situation, and somehow that made it harder to deal with. ¡°I...¡± I began, muttering the words consciously. ¡°I need powerful individuals behind me. Subordinates. People who can stand at my side as I raise a Cult.¡± I turned to her, meeting her gaze head-on. ¡°And I thought you¡¯d make a perfect member.¡± She stared without a change in her expression, her voice dropping lower. ¡°Because I have nowhere else to return to?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re strong and have nowhere else to return to,¡± I corrected her. Solara laughed, a bitter sound escaping her lips. ¡°You could¡¯ve sugar-coated that, you know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie, Solara,¡± I said, my tone matter-of-fact. ¡°Not when I just got my cover blown. Already.¡± The remnants of the demonic energy crackled around me, a reminder of what I had just revealed. Instead of hiding it, I let a faint mist of red Qi leak from my body. The demonic energy filled the room, pressing down on us both. Her smile faded, and her eyes grew sharper as she observed the energy. ¡°So, what exactly are you?¡± she asked, her voice quieter now. ¡°A shapeshifting demon? Or could it be that you¡¯re just the original Iskandaar who made a deal with one of the Devils?¡± ¡°Why, I¡¯m Iskandaar Romani, loser son of a count,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°But I¡¯m sure, soon enough, people will start calling me a cult leader, the Heavenly Demon.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Demon¡­¡± Solara stayed silent for a beat, watching me closely. Her sharp eyes were searching for something in my expression that wasn¡¯t there. Silence stretched, but it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable. Finally, I took a step toward her, looming over her as she sat on the cold dungeon floor. She didn¡¯t flinch, nor show any sign of fear. ¡°Solara,¡± I said softly, but with weight behind my words. ¡°When I asked you to become my subordinate that day, I didn¡¯t mention what I wanted you to be my subordinate in.¡± ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve asked,¡± she agreed, her gaze never leaving mine. ¡°I¡¯d have demanded more than just my wings if I knew the stakes were this high. Such as rebuilding the Fenixia Family or something.¡± ¡°Well. It¡¯s never too late, is it? What is a simple family revival to a deity?¡± I said to her, making her almost laugh. She controlled herself when she noticed my serious expression. ¡°....¡± She had meant it as a joke, but I didn¡¯t. ¡°Followers of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult get everything they wish for. For I, the Heavenly Demon will bring down the moon if that is their wish. You want your family¡¯s rebuilding, and I want you, Solara Fenixia. So I ask you, the last embers of the phoenix,¡± I extended my hand toward her, ¡°won¡¯t you burn bright like a star and own the skies with wings that I have granted you?¡± Solara¡¯s expression was tight now. She knew what this meant as much as I did. Her eyes drifted to my outstretched hand, lingering there for a long moment before locking with mine again. ¡°...You could¡¯ve dodged Sevrin¡¯s sword skill. You can teleport. Why didn¡¯t you?¡± I said nothing, keeping my gaze steady on hers. She didn¡¯t need an answer. She already knew it if she was asking the question. We stayed like that for a moment, the silence between us thick. She looked at my hand again¡­ and then reached out to take it. ¡°A Phoenix does not go back on her word,¡± the Fenixia said, her voice steady but full of emotion. ¡°I, Solara Fenixia, the last of my name, will fulfill my end of the promise.¡± She looked up at me as I pulled her to her feet, and then, with a solemn bow, she pressed her forehead to my hand. ¡°Iskandaar Romani, the Heavenly Demon, whatever you are, will have the Phoenix¡¯s loyalty till the end of this life and then my rebirth.¡± I watched her closely as she held my hand to her forehead, submitting herself to me. Was it my new promise or my reminder of her wings that made her submit? I didn¡¯t know. What happened was that her promise was as true as it was eternal, and I felt a sense of satisfaction settle in my chest. I didn¡¯t smile, but I could feel the quiet acknowledgment between us. This was only the beginning. The stars of the Heavenly Demon were aligning, and Solara Fenixia would burn brightly among them. Today, the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult was born. ¡°Now,¡± I said. ¡°Allow me to grant you your first task.¡± **** Victor Seraph stood behind the open window of his room, his gaze fixed on the sprawling view of Waybound City far below. The titanic academy building seemed to stretch endlessly beneath him, and from this height, the city looked so insignificant, so small. A soft, cool breeze blew through the open window, ruffling his dark hair as he exhaled a slow, steady stream of smoke from the tobacco pipe clutched between his lips. ¡°From the rooftop, the sight is even more pleasant,¡± he let out a whistle. Unfortunately, the rooftop wasn¡¯t accessible to everyone. The one time he¡¯d gone there, he¡¯d fallen in love with the view. Victor loved looking down at the world. He was shirtless, his toned, pristine body glistening in the dim light of his quarters. At his age at the academy, students bore some scars, even if the tiniest. He had none. His powers made him indestructible. Invincible. And yet, for all his strength, he wasn¡¯t immune to anticipation. The waiting gnawed at him at this very moment, his fingers tapping against the window frame. The dungeon expedition should have ended by now. News should be arriving anytime now. He had sent his lackeys down there for a reason, and if all had gone according to plan, today would mark the day he¡¯d fix his father¡¯s overlook. ¨C Tut, Tut. As if on cue, faint knocks fell on his door and broke his concentration, though he didn¡¯t turn. He kept his eyes trained on the city below, swirling the pipe between his fingers as he spoke. ¡°Come in,¡± he called, his voice calm. He expected Calista¡ªfor her to come inside and give him the good news. She always knew when to make herself useful, and he liked that about her. The girl was amusing in her own distant, fake closeness. He didn¡¯t mind. She knew her role, even if she played it coldly. But as the door creaked open, the voice that followed was not hers. ¡°Lord Victor!¡± The man¡¯s shrill panic cut through the air, sharp and grating. Victor turned slowly, his eyes narrowing at the sight of one of his minions. The fool was drenched in sweat, his chest heaving as if he had sprinted the entire way here. Victor¡¯s calm demeanor shifted slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± His voice was cold and flat as he took the pipe from his mouth and tapped the ash into a nearby tray. This sweating fool wasn¡¯t related to the mission he gave to Calista; he had no idea about it, so he likely didn¡¯t bring any interesting report. The day had just taken a dull turn. The young noble swallowed hard, the fear visible on his face. ¡°It¡¯s bad news... really bad news! Something serious has happened. Prince Orion¡¯s group encountered monsters in the dungeon, monsters that weren¡¯t accounted for. The prince was seriously injured, and¡­¡± the minion¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°One of his teammates, Edward Blackwood... died during the expedition. The entire academy¡¯s in uproar!¡± Victor raised an eyebrow, but he didn¡¯t look bothered. The prince was alive, so what was the uproar about? His tone remained indifferent as he leaned back against the windowsill, the pipe now forgotten in his hand. ¡°Is that all?¡± He sighed, his gaze turning back to the window. He really wanted to hear the news from Calista. Why was that girl late? ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound nearly interesting enough for you to come running here, sweating like a dog. Anything else? And who was in charge of the team?¡± The minion hesitated hearing his disinterest, his voice shaky as he replied, ¡°It was... it was your classmate, Zahra Al-Zahiri.¡± That caught Victor¡¯s attention. His brow furrowed slightly, and he turned back to the man, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Zahra was there, and there was still a casualty?¡± His voice took on a sharper edge, his interest rekindled. Zahra was strong, even by his standards, and she wasn¡¯t someone easily caught off guard. For someone to die under her watch¡­ something wasn¡¯t adding up. ¡°She and the rest of her group reported it wasn¡¯t a normal monster,¡± the minion, whose name Victor found it hard to recall, stammered. ¡°They said... it was a demon. A demon inside the academy¡¯s dungeon!¡± Victor¡¯s scowl deepened, his jaw tightening as he considered the possibility. A demon? In the academy? What the hell was going on? He tapped the pipe against the windowsill, the weight of the situation settling over him. ¡°A demon, you say?¡± His voice was calm, but the wheels in his mind were already turning. ¡°That¡¯s serious... if it¡¯s true.¡± The minion nodded quickly, eager to continue. ¡°Yes, my lord! Ah, and that¡¯s not all¡ªanother group of students was attacked by a demon as well.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You remember Sevrin, right? He¡¯s one of our people. He was killed in the fight, along with another student from their group.¡± Victor froze on his spot, as the minion hesitated for a moment as if unsure whether to continue. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of confusion about whether it was the same demon that attacked the Prince¡¯s group. Because the demonic energy signature in this group¡¯s dungeon was diluted by pure Fire Mana. Apparently, Solara Fenixia nearly blew herself up trying to stop it, destroying most of the boss room in the process. So all that remains there are engulfed in flames.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed. Sevrin is fucking dead? How? And Solara¡­ His thoughts raced, but he remained composed on the surface. ¡°You said she nearly died, meaning she¡¯s alive?¡± His voice was cold, but underneath, he was calculating. Sevrin was dead. And somehow Solara had survived? Had his plans gone wrong? The minion nodded frantically. ¡°Yes, my lord! She was on the brink of death, but she survived. The healers took her in. Oh, and¡ª¡± the man suddenly paled as if realizing something far more important. ¡°I... I think that glasses girl who visited your chambers yesterday, Calista, right? She was part of that group... Alongside Sevrin, she¡¯s dead too.¡± Victor¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. Victor didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t even blink. His chest rose and fell slowly, but the tension in his body was visible, like a coiled snake waiting to strike. The minion shifted uncomfortably, clearly sensing the storm about to break. The air in the room seemed to drop several degrees. Without warning, Victor moved. He moved faster than the minion could react, slamming the young man¡¯s head against the stone floor with a force that reverberated through the room. The little punk let out a strangled gasp, his body going limp as Victor¡¯s hand clenched his hair, keeping his face pressed against the cold ground. ¡°You worthless little shit!¡± Victor growled, his voice venomous. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you start with that?!¡± His chest heaved with anger, his grip tightening as the minion whimpered beneath him. Calista... was dead? A girl he had taken a liking to, someone he had plans for, gone in an instant. And Sevrin? Dead too? He was a decently useful pawn. He had sent Sevrin there for a reason, and now all his plans had crumbled in that damned dungeon. Worst of all, Solara wasn¡¯t dead. That fiery bitch had survived. Almost dead wasn¡¯t good enough. She had to be gone. No loose ends, no complications. Victor released his grip, letting the minion crumple to the floor, sobbing and trembling as he struggled to catch his breath. He stood over him, his fists clenched, eyes burning with cold fury.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°What the hell happened in that dungeon?¡± Victor muttered under his breath, his mind racing as he pieced together the scattered fragments of information. His hand tightened around the tobacco pipe, snapping it in half as he glared down at the pitiful creature groveling at his feet. Demons in the dungeon, his minions dead, and Solara still alive? None of this made sense. None of it. How did only his people die? Sevrin wasn¡¯t the type to protect his juniors with his life. There was something sketchy going on. Definitely. This was more than just a coincidence. Something... or someone... had disrupted his plans, and whoever it was would pay for it. ¡°...Iskandaar Romani,¡± Victor turned toward the window, his mind spinning with new possibilities. That young bastard was too odd; could this situation be related to him? The blood of Sikandar, Victor¡¯s hand clenched on the window frame. The wood cracked. He didn¡¯t believe the demon excuse. I might have underestimated him a bit too much. **** Back in the game Arcane Crown, this episode was a demon attack that happened in the dungeon. A standard mid-tier boss encounter, a subordinate of one of the Four Demonic Generals. It¡¯d serve as a foundation for Orion¡¯s hate toward demons, as well as the build-up toward the actual demon invasion a few episodes down the line. But that was Orion¡¯s worry. That was why I didn¡¯t bother myself with it. I had my own stuff to take care of. Such as the injured Solara, who followed my command to a T and was currently unconscious. She¡¯d be fine. She¡¯s a phoenix. Thanks to her sacrifice, I could still stand here. I had no other choice but to order her to do that. I couldn¡¯t try to cover the demonic energy in the dungeon by using the excuse that ¡®it was the same demon, or at least someone from its group, who attacked our team!¡¯ when my mana signature could be found all over the demonic energy. But now that the Boss Room was burning with phoenix fire, only Solara¡¯s energy remained there. This could have been bad. No, it could still go wrong down the line if someday people find out about my demonic energy¡ªthey would assume the demon that attacked Prince Orion¡¯s group was a friend of mine. I was getting more tangled in this mess than I wanted to. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the urgent topic,¡± the principal said in front of me. The room was spacious, filled with a heavy atmosphere that seemed to press down on me as I stood before a curved table. Seated at it were the professors of Waybound Academy, their eyes trained on me with varying levels of intensity. Each of them represented different branches of magic, combat, and arcane arts, and this wasn¡¯t a friendly gathering. They were here to interrogate me. At the center sat Principal Ardath Valenwood, his long, graying beard trailing down to his chest. His sharp eyes bore into me, silently demanding an explanation. To his right was Professor Katheran, the man who had led the dungeon expedition. His sunglasses were still on, but he didn¡¯t look as lazy as ever. While he had joked about finding it bothersome to send dead bodies to students¡¯ homes, he was on edge after students from his class were killed. By demons, no less. To the left of the principal was Professor Lysandra Thorne. An elf. She was the professor of Healing Magic and Restoration. She sat forward, her long, silver hair falling over her shoulders as she watched me with narrowed eyes. She had been the one responsible for tending to the injured after the dungeon debacle, so I wasn¡¯t surprised to see her impatience. She pushed for answers with a stern but caring expression. To the far left was the only professor who didn¡¯t seem eager to tear into me¡ªChancellor Amelia Duskleaf, Professor of Dragon Tongue Magic. She was as calm as ever, her slitted dragon eyes scanning the room. Even though we had our secrets, she couldn¡¯t help me here today. She had already warned me about this just yesterday. Other professors sat at the table, but they hadn¡¯t spoken yet. Their presence was still loud, though, and I could feel the weight of every glance, every breath. One of them, Professor Oran Valmyre, leaned forward, his thick arms resting on the table. ¡°A stronger entity than the Minotaur Boss? You were supposed to face a dungeon boss, not some... higher creature. What exactly did you face, Romani?¡± The Battle Strategy and Swordsmanship instructor was tall and broad-shouldered, the type of man who looked like he belonged on a battlefield rather than behind a desk. His jaw was clenched, and his gaze was hard as if he was mentally calculating every response I might give. He was pushing the hardest to interrogate me. I exhaled slowly. ¡°It came after we defeated the Minotaur. A demon in the form of a giant owl.¡± The room fell into silence for a moment. Even Katheran raised an eyebrow, no longer looking quite as relaxed. Valenwood¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°A demon? An owl?¡± Professor Katheran spoke, his tone serious and curious. ¡°Go on.¡± I nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a normal demon. It seemed... wise. It had powers that far exceeded anything we should¡¯ve encountered in a training dungeon. It attacked Sevrin out of the blue.¡± Lysandra sighed. ¡°Just how strong was it that it killed a 5th Ascension student?¡± ¡°The fight wasn¡¯t even close,¡± I answered. ¡°Sevrin attacked it, and the creature retaliated easily. It didn¡¯t seem like it was targeting any of us specifically until it felt threatened. Once it was unleashed, it became uncontrollable.¡± Professor Valmyre narrowed his eyes, his voice low and intimidating. ¡°You brat, do you really expect us to believe that an owl demon just happened to show up and murder two of your classmates?¡± I held his gaze, unflinching. ¡°I know it sounds unbelievable. But the deaths speak for itself. Solara almost self-destructed trying to take down the owl.¡± Amelia cleared her throat, stepping in a little. ¡°Are you guys not aware of that monster in the academy¡¯s main dungeon? It¡¯s an owl, too. Perhaps this demonic owl is after the dungeon¡¯s own,¡± she said, her voice smooth and calming. ¡°Solara¡¯s condition supports Iskandaar¡¯s story unless you¡¯re saying the girl almost killed herself for no reason?¡± Valenwood looked pensive, his fingers drumming on the table. ¡°What exactly led Sevrin to death?¡± ¡°He tried to fight the demon head-on, despite it being clear that its claws were too sharp for him,¡± I said, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Sevrin was strong, but he underestimated the creature. His death was swift. Calista... was caught in the aftermath.¡± Professor Valmyre¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°You let Sevrin die. That Solara girl should have made a move before things went wrong!¡± I met his anger with cold detachment. ¡°We couldn¡¯t save him. Solara only did what she did because she wanted to save me. We had hoped Sevrin would win, but it seems the third years of Waybound aren¡¯t as strong as I thought they were.¡± The professors scowled. I had directly insulted their academy, of course, they would be mad. ¡°And Calista?¡± Professor Lysandra tried to change the topic before it could derail. ¡°What about her? Why did she die?¡± I took a deep breath, knowing that this was the most delicate part of the interrogation. ¡°She wasn¡¯t involved in the fight directly. But... after Sevrin¡¯s death, she panicked. The demon turned on her, and I wasn¡¯t fast enough to stop it.¡± Amelia frowned, looking at me with subtle concern though she remained silent. Katheran leaned back, folding his arms. ¡°So, two students are dead, a demon was unleashed, and you and Solara somehow survived? Lucky.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, my voice firm. Principal Valenwood remained silent for a long moment, his eyes scanning my face for any signs of deceit. Finally, he sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°This is a serious matter, Iskandaar. There will be an investigation into this... owl demon you speak of.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, bowing my head slightly. The tension in the room didn¡¯t ease. It felt like a heavy fog that refused to lift. Valmyre¡¯s eyes were still on me, sharp as a blade, while Lysandra looked at me softly as if she found it sad that her colleagues were interrogating a student who had lost his friends. ¡°You may leave now,¡± the Principal finally said, his tone light. I stood, bowing slightly to the professors, then turned and walked out of the room, the weight of their gazes pressing against my back. I believe I¡¯ve avoided suspicion this time. ¡®Iskandaar,¡¯ a voice rang in my head as I stepped out of the room. It was Amelia. ¡®Meet me at the rooftop later.¡¯ Amelia hid her fearful expression throughout the meeting while the other professors interrogated me. She feared that my mask would be busted at any moment. Thankfully her fears didn¡¯t come true. Much of it I owed to Orion, for his group took the blunt force of the attention. Everyone was talking about them, and the professors also focused on them. While Solara, Calista, Sevrin and I had become a secondary topic. So hopefully this situation won¡¯t be returned back to. The name that loomed large over everything was the Imperial Prince, who had been wounded, and I hoped it¡¯d stay like that. **** After visiting my dorm and meeting Lilian briefly, I returned to the tall academy building again. I climbed the stairs to the top of the academy and made my way to the rooftop. When I reached the top, pushing the door open, a divine view stretched endlessly before me: Waybound City, vast and sprawling, lights twinkling beneath the dark sky. The rooftop towered over the entire city below, and often, the difference in size between their mortal body and this magical city could give people a sense of inferiority. However, some might be filled with greed to own it all instead. I wasn¡¯t sure which one I felt. My gaze quickly shifted from the city below to the woman sitting at the edge of the rooftop. Amelia looked serene with her back to me, draconic wings folded neatly behind her. The soft glow of the city¡¯s lanterns danced across her, outlining her in golden light. I approached quietly, the sound of the wind whispering around us. As I got closer, she turned her head slightly, her dragon-like purple eyes locking onto mine. ¡°You survived this time,¡± Amelia said, her voice cutting through the silence as the wind swirled around us. ¡°You lucked out.¡± I stood there for a moment, letting the wind tug at my cape. ¡°Luck had nothing to do with it,¡± I replied, hands in my pockets. ¡°It was wit¡­ and some useful subordinates to sacrifice.¡± She didn¡¯t react immediately, her eyes still fixed on the city beneath us. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was you who attacked the prince, was it?¡± Her tone was calm, but something in her voice told me she wasn¡¯t entirely sure. ¡°You and he were in different regions.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± I answered, stepping closer. ¡°There¡¯s a demon situation going on, a real demon, not something like me.¡± Finally, she turned her head, her dragon-like eyes locking onto mine. The wind blew strands of her hair across her face, but she didn¡¯t move to brush them away. ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Her gaze was steady, but there was something hidden in it. She really suspected me. And given how she asked me about the prince¡¯s situation instead of anything about Sevrin''s death, I think she might wholeheartedly believe that Sevrin was killed by me. But she wasn¡¯t sure if the other demon was me, too. I matched her stare, my expression unreadable. ¡°Yes, Amelia. I¡¯m sure.¡± She didn¡¯t break eye contact, and I could feel her assessing me, weighing my words against her own doubts. Amelia was sharp¡ªsharper than most of the professors at this academy¡ªand I knew she didn¡¯t take things at face value. A beat passed, and then she sighed, standing up from the ledge and brushing the dust from her clothes. ¡°Then do you know something about that demon?¡± Her tone was casual, but I caught the way her wings twitched slightly as if preparing to react to my next words. ¡°I know as much as you do,¡± I said, keeping my voice even. ¡°If you¡¯re asking whether I¡¯m working with demons, the answer is no. I don¡¯t know who that was or what they¡¯re planning.¡± She looked at me for another long moment, her gaze searching. I could almost feel her probing, trying to pierce through whatever facade she thought I was wearing. The problem was, I wasn¡¯t wearing one. Not entirely, anyway. But I wasn¡¯t about to reveal my hand, either. Amelia finally looked away, but I could tell she wasn¡¯t fully convinced. ¡°Iskandaar, I already told you¡ªyou need to tread carefully,¡± she said, her voice firm. ¡°I may hold some power in this academy, but I¡¯m not invincible in the city, let alone the Empire. The Empire has people who can see through your demonic energy easily. And now that the prince was involved in a demon incident, the Imperial Family will make moves. They¡¯ll send people. I¡¯ve already been summoned to meet the Emperor.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°They will come, Iskandaar,¡± she continued, her tone growing urgent. ¡°And when they do, I won¡¯t be able to protect you if they suspect you. So please,¡± she paused, stepping closer, her hands clasping my cheeks. ¡°be extremely careful.¡± Her words lingered in the air, heavy with warning. I knew what she was saying, even if she didn¡¯t outright accuse me. She already knew it was I who killed Sevrin and Calista. She wasn¡¯t going to turn me in, but she wouldn¡¯t risk herself to save me if things went wrong. That much was clear. She stared at me for a moment longer, her gaze softening slightly. ¡°I hope that day never comes,¡± she said quietly, her hands staying on my face for a moment longer before she stepped back. Without another word, her wings unfurled, and she took off, the wind from her departure swirling around me as I watched her soar into the evening sky. I stood at the edge of the rooftop, the city sprawling beneath me like an endless sea of possibilities and threats. Everything had felt so vast yet so close. The sun was setting, and families were turning on lights at their homes. Lights of Waybound flickered like distant stars, each representing a life, a purpose, and a future¡ªall things I had to manipulate if I wanted to achieve my goal. The cult, the empire, the demons¡­ they were all pieces on the board now. The wind shifted slightly, and I sensed her presence before she spoke. ¡°You alright?¡± Lilian¡¯s voice came from behind me, quiet but filled with concern. She stepped forward, her soft steps barely audible against the stone floor. ¡°....¡± I had told her about the meeting and told her not to worry about it, but it seemed she was nearby and ready all the time in case things went wrong. I didn¡¯t turn to look at her, my eyes still locked on the city below. ¡°The cult needs to exist, Lilian,¡± I said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s the only way forward. Without it, everything I¡¯m planning would crumble.¡± I wasn¡¯t really telling that to her. I was telling that to myself. Lilian came to stand beside me, her posture relaxed but her eyes sharp as they followed my gaze to the city below. ¡°I never asked you officially,¡± I continued, ¡°but I hope you¡¯ll stand by my side through all of this. As a Star of the Heavenly Demon God Cult.¡± There was a brief silence, the wind carrying the distant sounds of the city up to us. Then, Lilian let out a soft laugh, shaking her head slightly. ¡°Hey, I was hoping you¡¯d consider me your first recruit,¡± she said, her voice light. ¡°Since the day grandmother dropped me with you. It hurts me to hear you say that. No way that Solara girl is Number 1?¡± I turned my head to look at her. Subtle red eyes stared at me, full of resolution. I smiled at her as a small chuckle escaped me. ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s on me. I can work around that since there is no paperwork. You¡¯ll be Number 1.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Lilian scoffed. She was different from the others. A constant presence at my side, loyal, unwavering. And I needed that. With everything coming at me, enemies from every side, and allies turning into neutral forces, I needed people who wouldn¡¯t question my motives. People who didn¡¯t ask for the bigger picture and just followed my words out of loyalty. I looked ahead again. The city seemed to stretch on forever beneath us, and now that the dark was settling in the distance one of the Magic Towers started shining. I think it was the White Magic Tower. It¡¯d work as a light source for the night. It hadn¡¯t even been a week in Waybound, and already my cover had almost been blown. People had died. Forces were moving in the shadows, and I knew I wasn¡¯t the only one with a plan. ¡°Not even a week and people have already died,¡± I muttered aloud, and she just hummed. ¡°We¡¯re still alive,¡± she reassured me, making me scoff with a smile. We stood there for a few moments longer, the two of us gazing out at the sprawling city beneath us, its lights flickering like stars against the dark canvas of the night. In this world that I was supposed to save, I had to play carefully. I wasn¡¯t the only one with stakes in this game. The distant sounds of the city floated up to us, the hum of life continuing below. But up here, above it all, I realized something. This world¡ªthe empire, the demons, even the gods themselves¡ªwere nothing but obstacles in my way. Be it for the world-saving quest or for me personally. They were not on my side. I had to move as if this world was my enemy because it certainly would see me as one. My plans had already begun. The seeds of power were already sown. And when the time came, I would rise, not just as Iskandaar Romani, but as something greater. Something inevitable. The Heavenly Demon. I would bend this world to my will¡ªits people, its rulers, its gods¡ªall of them would kneel. But for now, I had to be careful. The cult was still in its infancy, and my power was far from its peak. There was work to be done, alliances to be made, enemies to crush. I looked out over Waybound City, feeling the weight of its vastness but also the thrill of knowing that soon, it would all be within my grasp. It had to¡ªto own this world and therefore save it. The empire would come for me eventually, and the demons might rise against me, but I welcomed it all. I was entering a new chapter of my life. And soon, this world would tremble before the name Heavenly Demon. For that, I needed strength. Power. And I would have it, no matter the cost. It was about time I started cultivating forbidden Demonic Arts. Chapter 40 – Do I Have to Kill Him? Solara wrapped the bandages around her arm a little tighter, flexing her fingers as she moved. She still felt the sting beneath the gauze, a reminder of what she¡¯d just gone through. The thick, healing strips covered much of her body, winding over her arms, her shoulders, and even parts of her face. Her wings were hidden now, resting beneath the layers of visible reality. Beside her, Iskandaar walked with an almost carefree stride, his expression unreadable. She stole a glance at him, letting her gaze drift to the academy street they walked along. The morning sun cast long shadows on the cobblestone, light dappling through the trees that lined the street, but she barely felt its warmth. Her mind was somewhere else, back in that dungeon, back in that moment when Iskandaar Romani had given the order in a voice sharp and unwavering. "Blow yourself up," he had said, and she hadn¡¯t hesitated. She¡¯d let herself be consumed in flames, creating a spectacle that left the boss room a scorched, hollowed-out ruin. It had almost taken her with it. Iskandaar¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts. ¡°Feeling any better?¡± he asked, his tone as casual as if he were asking about the weather. Solara nodded, even though the ache was still there, pulsing under her skin. ¡°I¡¯m alive,¡± she replied, half-smiling. ¡°Thanks to you.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. Sevrin wanted her dead, and it was Iskandaar who saved her. He looked over at her, his gaze steady, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve healed enough to walk now. It might have been troublesome if you were late.¡± He tilted his head, studying her. ¡°You¡¯ve missed a lot while you were out.¡± She raised an eyebrow, curious. ¡°What¡¯s been going on?¡± ¡°...A Holy Knight will be coming over soon,¡± he said. He looked straight ahead, but Solara could see the shift in his expression. He looked much more serious now. Solara felt a jolt of panic. ¡°A Holy Knight?¡± She stopped, turning to face him fully. ¡°That¡¯s not good. Will everything be fine?¡± What she meant was if he¡¯d manage to stay under the radar or not. She couldn¡¯t ask that out loud in case someone heard. He gave her a sidelong look, his expression hard. ¡°It¡¯s under control. They won¡¯t find anything. Isn¡¯t that why I gave you that order? Besides, the academy has decided that Class S will be heading out soon. We might not encounter him at all.¡± ¡°To where?¡± ¡°The Eldergrove Expanse.¡± Solara blinked, taken aback. ¡°We¡¯re going into the forest?¡± The forest near the academy was used as a hunting ground for students. ¡°Yes. Professor Katheran¡¯s decision,¡± he replied. ¡°He¡¯s pushing us straight into the forest, even after what happened in the dungeon? I thought he¡¯d stay quiet for a bit, at least,¡± Solara asked. ¡°Well, nobody blames Katheran for what happened. He was outside the dungeon, as per the academy rules. But I think he¡¯s taking it personally. He¡¯s been¡­ less condescending lately.¡± Iskandaar¡¯s voice was light. ¡°And maybe, he wants to prove to himself that he can handle it so he¡¯s taking us to the forest. Either way, I¡¯m excited for this class.¡± She fell into step beside him again, her thoughts turning over the information. The Eldergrove Expanse was no ordinary forest. It was known throughout the academy as a training ground, but first years were barely allowed on its outskirts. Teeming with monsters and magical plants, it was an ancient woodland that stretched endlessly, with thick canopies casting eerie shadows across the ground below. It felt sudden, but she didn¡¯t feel scared. She wasn¡¯t scared of death. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t take the gamble of almost blowing herself to death. She shot him a look. ¡°You¡¯re excited?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. He walked in silence for a moment before he added, ¡°I need Silverleaf plants, Hydra Lilies, and Fireheart Trees. Those three specifically.¡± ¡°Why those?¡± she asked, indulging his theatrics. ¡°They¡¯ll be useful for an alchemical process I have in mind. Not really some serious alchemy, I don¡¯t know anything in that field, but it''s a mixture. To be honest, I need the closest thing to demonic beast blood that I can get my hands on,¡± he explained, his voice quieter now to avoid eavesdropping. ¡°The Silverleaf and Hydra Lilies are great for mana regeneration and healing, while Fireheart Trees burn hot enough to fuse with almost anything.¡± He paused and looked at her. ¡°Together, they¡¯ll let me push regular monster blood closer to the properties of demonic beast blood.¡± Solara stared at him silently. ¡°And why exactly do you need demonic blood, Iskandaar?¡± ¡°I want to bathe in it,¡± he said, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°I want to be boiled in it, actually. And I want you to do the boiling for me¡ªwith your phoenix fire.¡± She stopped again, eyebrows furrowing as she tried to process what he¡¯d just said. ¡°Are you kidding right now? You¡­ want me to boil you in monster blood? For what?¡± Iskandaar looked at her, his eyes glinting with something. ¡°Solara. It¡¯s time for me to transform this body into the Heavenly Demon Body,¡± he said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. What the hell even is that? Solara opened her mouth to respond but found herself momentarily speechless. This man, who casually ordered her to nearly blow herself up in a dungeon, now wanted her to burn him in monster blood as part of some demonic transformation process? Her disbelief must have shown on her face because he simply laughed. ¡°It¡¯s not as strange as it sounds,¡± he said, almost reassuringly. ¡°This is the next step. With the Heavenly Demon Body, I¡¯ll be able to survive what¡¯s coming. It¡¯s a body surpassing human limits.¡± ¡°And you think I can just¡­ make that happen? No, forget that. That¡¯s not the point. Is it wise to give yourself something named ¡®Heavenly Demon Body¡¯? I am assuming it¡¯ll make you give you more demonic features than right now.¡± ¡°Not until it''s completed, no. There are five stages to it, and only in the 5th stage is it visible to people that it''s a body that a human shouldn¡¯t have.¡± His gaze rested on her. ¡°Normally one would need something called ¡®hellfire¡¯ for the process, but phoenix fire will do. You¡¯re the only one with fire strong enough to pull it off. Besides, this benefits you too. You¡¯ll get stronger through this process, as you¡¯d push your fire to its limits.¡± Solara sighed, but there was a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Sure thing, cult leader. I¡¯ll join you in the forest and look for the herbs and beasts with you.¡± He nodded thankfully. They continued walking for a bit longer, the morning sounds of the academy humming around them, and yet the path ahead seemed shrouded in shadows. **** I needed this. Every ounce of demonic energy I could draw, every last drop of blood I could squeeze from a monster¡¯s veins. I¡¯d need all that and more to transform my body into the Heavenly Demon Body. The benefits of this body far surpassed the possible chance of getting found out. I could already picture the effects coursing through my veins: near-indestructible skin, the ability to break a blade on bare flesh, the strength that would make even the strongest think twice. Most importantly, it had direct resistance to magic... A smirk tugged at my lips. This time might be troublesome, I¡¯d have to hide from the Holy Knight, but the next time some Holy Knight came barreling my way with their blessed swords and wards, I¡¯d make them run with their tails between their legs. There was a reason I¡¯d been drawn to this technique. Despite the lack of true knowledge on this, the only source coming from the game, I had spent months trying to figure things out. I¡¯d be able to fight at the peak of my strength for longer and shrug off injuries that would leave a lesser man dead on the floor. I¡¯m aiming to become something more than human¡ªand something that even demons would fear. The Heavenly Demon Body was a choice with great returns. Still, there were risks. The process would tear me apart before rebuilding me anew. But that was the nature of things, wasn¡¯t it? You had to break to be made whole. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. However, I had a more immediate worry about meeting head-on. I didn¡¯t have the Heavenly Demon Body yet, but the incoming Holy Knight wouldn¡¯t wait for that. ¡°It looks as imposing as the first time I saw it,¡± I said, stopping to examine the grand library looming before me, a stone behemoth carved with ancient symbols and etched with traces of enchantments. Even now, its towering walls felt as if they held the secrets of worlds. It was a place that demanded reverence, with ivy-clad towers stretching into the heavens and stained-glass windows casting hues of blue and green across the polished marble floors. My steps inside felt like I was walking into a fortress of knowledge. It made me want to learn. Could there be some kind of Suggestion Magic in place? I made my way to the center of the lobby, where the librarian waited behind an old, half-circular wooden desk. He was a short man, barely reaching my shoulders, with a completely bald head that gleamed in the dim light. His bushy and white eyebrows almost seemed like they had a life of their own, twitching as he surveyed me with a gleam in his eyes. He reminded me of the librarian of the Demonic Scripture Pavilion. ¡°Curious about more medicinal herbs, are we?¡± he asked, his voice roughened by age but steady. He chuckled at me. He had a creepy way of staring that made me feel as though he was measuring me in ways beyond what I could imagine. I had come here a few times before. The human soup process for the Heavenly Demon Body required exotic herbs, and I couldn¡¯t find them in this world. So I had to find alternatives. After intense research in this library, I found some alternatives. The Silverleaf, Hydra Lilies, and Fireheart Trees were not herbs available in Murim. Thankfully they seemingly had the same attributes. ¡°Not this time, old man.¡± I shook my head, letting a slight smile play on my lips. ¡°I¡¯m here for something different. Books on Holy Knights. Heard rumors that one might be stopping by the academy soon, and I figured it¡¯d be worth brushing up.¡± The librarian¡¯s sharp gaze grew even keener, and his lips quirked up in a smile. ¡°Holy Knights, eh? Quite the topic. Good... good. It¡¯s wise to seek knowledge, lad, especially on matters like these.¡± He tapped his cane against the floor, and a faint shimmer of magic rolled through the air, wrapping around me like a light breeze. A faint blue thread of light appeared, drifting through the air like a will-o¡¯-the-wisp. It flew, winding down the aisles as if guiding me deeper into the library¡¯s heart. The librarian nodded approvingly. ¡°Follow it. Should lead you to exactly what you need.¡± Thanking the old man, I followed the light as it twisted through the labyrinth of shelves. Books upon books, tomes older than I could fathom, seemed to whisper secrets as I passed. The rows stretched on, blending into the shadows until I found myself in a far corner, where the light hovered above a single volume. It was a massive, leather-bound tome with a cracked spine from years of use. The title was embossed in faded gold, and it read: The Holy Order: Guardians of the Light and Wrath of the Divine. I pulled the book from the shelf, its weight settling in my hands like a stone. The cover was worn, and as I opened it, the scent of old parchment filled my nostrils. ¡°It looks like people aren¡¯t very curious about them,¡± I muttered to myself, although my memories of the original Iskandaar told me it was more like people liked to talk about it rather than read about it. I thumbed through the pages, skimming past the lofty, grandiose tales of their virtues and legendary feats. It was cliche. But as I delved deeper, the text grew darker, peeling back the facade to reveal the stark reality beneath. They were more than just enforcers of some holy order. Their training was ruthless, pushing them to the brink and stripping away any semblance of mercy. It also granted them unbelievable strength. Holy Knights were the United Church¡¯s hand of judgment, often working in the Empires and Kingdoms whenever demons were involved. They also delivered swift, unyielding punishment to those they deemed unworthy. Demons were their primary targets, of course, but the stories hinted at countless other casualties caught in their path. Heretics. Those suspected of dark arts. Even those who merely brushed too close to forbidden knowledge. I paused, my gaze lingering on a passage detailing one of their more notorious rituals, ¡°The Purging Flame? Nasty.¡± The words were etched with an almost reverent quality, however the facts were disgusting. It detailed how Holy Knights could use a sanctified fire to scour the demonic taint from a person¡¯s soul. It wasn¡¯t a gentle process. Much of it reminded me of witch hunting back on Earth, where poor women died because people suspected them of being witches. The flames would expose every hidden layer, peeling back even the strongest illusions and disguises. Often it¡¯d just burn a normal man to death. I frowned, my fingers pressing into the paper until it crinkled beneath my grip. I had known they were a threat, but this was beyond what I¡¯d anticipated. If they suspected a man to be under a demon¡¯s influence, the man¡¯s wife, children, and even close friends might be killed. How annoying. The Holy Knights were hunters, in the truest sense of the word, and they did not care for excuses or half-truths. So this is what Amelia meant. They could see through lies, pierce through shadows, and rip apart illusions without a second thought. And if they were to find someone with a taint like mine¡­ well, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate. I snapped the book shut, sliding it back onto the shelf. I had read enough for now. Even if I already knew that they¡¯d be trouble from playing the game, there was a cold finality in seeing the details, how it laid out, in reading the lengths they¡¯d go to. It made my skin crawl. The last thing I needed was to have one of those zealots breathing down my neck. Letting out a slow breath, I made my way back through the towering stacks, the faint light of the library¡¯s lanterns casting long shadows. The librarian was there as I passed by, his gaze following me with that same knowing look. ¡°Find what you were looking for?¡± he asked. I nodded, keeping my expression neutral. ¡°More or less.¡± He chuckled, the sound low and almost conspiratorial. ¡°Good. Knowledge is power, but it can also be a burden, lad. Don¡¯t let it weigh you down.¡± I gave him a half-smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes, as I headed back outside. The light of day seemed too bright after the gloom of the library. I blinked, letting my eyes adjust as I walked through the academy grounds. This can be really troublesome. My thoughts spun with the information I had gleaned, the weight of it settling like a stone in my chest. I couldn¡¯t afford to be reckless. The best case scenario would be if the Holy Knight wouldn¡¯t be here until we leave for the forest. I let my mind wander as I walked through the academy grounds, pondering the possibilities and the risks ahead. The thoughts kept circling as I made my way to the caf¨¦ on the corner, a spot tucked away from the busiest parts of campus, where I could think in peace. I already had a reservation made. I found Lilian sitting at a table, spoon-deep in a bowl of pudding, oblivious to the world around her. ¡°Eating pudding without me?¡± I raised an eyebrow as I slid into the seat across from her. I tried to lighten myself up for this. Being gloomy and shifty wouldn¡¯t solve anything. She grinned, a drop of pudding on the corner of her lip. ¡°You were taking too long, young master. I got bored. Was walking with Solara that fun that you¡¯re so late?¡± The caf¨¦ was quiet, filled with the warm scent of freshly baked bread and the low hum of conversation from other students. It was a stark contrast to my dark thoughts. I liked that. I glanced around, ensuring no one was within earshot, then leaned back in my chair, relaxing a little. ¡°I visited the library. Holy Knights are troublesome,¡± I said, meeting her silent stare. ¡°...Anyways, you should¡¯ve gotten two,¡± I glanced at her pudding. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°I did. I ate three already.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll grow fat at this rate,¡± I said, and she scoffed. We fell into easy conversation, letting the world fade around us as we joked and talked about everything and nothing. I liked feeding this girl, she was good company with a full tummy. It was a brief reprieve, a small moment of normalcy that almost made me forget the storm on the horizon. Until I heard it. The rumble of hooves. The cheers of the crowd. I turned my head, as did Lilian. Our light expression quickly dropped. Oh, fuck me. A line of horses thundered into the academy grounds, the riders clad in gleaming armor, each one looking as if they had been carved from stone. What stood out the most was the man at the head of the line. Built like a mountain, clad in gold-plated armor that shone brightly in the afternoon sun just as I had read in the book earlier. A Holy Knight. Lilian looked at me and then back at the chivalrous knights. Her expression was serious. The air around us seemed to chill, the tension thick as the large knight dismounted, his every movement precise and deliberate. He didn¡¯t remove his helmet. Holy Knights didn¡¯t like to. He cut an imposing figure, and everyone around him shrank in comparison as if his presence alone could crush them. ¡°So that¡¯s him,¡± Lilian murmured, eyes narrowing. ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± I confirmed, watching as he strode across the academy grounds, heading straight for the main building, followed by the dozen other knights. [Level 95] He stood at peak 6th Ascension, but his holy powers should make him much stronger. He was likely going to meet with the chancellor. I clenched my jaw. This man was no ordinary knight. I couldn¡¯t be sure, but he could probably see right through me. My mind raced, and then my eyes froze. A flash of white caught my eye across the street, and I paused. Nebula Carlstein stood there, her face pale, her eyes wide as she watched the Holy Knight enter into the academy. ¡°Wait¡­ Shit.¡± My heart skipped a beat, a sudden, chilling realization washing over me. I wasn¡¯t the only one in danger here. I could probably hide my energy, but how could Nebula hide her blood? She was a vampire, and with a Holy Knight in close proximity, her blood was as good as a target painted on her back. Her vampiric essence would draw suspicion faster than anything else. It didn¡¯t help that the Holy Knight was here for Prince Orion, and she had been a part of his group. I cursed under my breath, barely catching the sharp look Lilian gave me. ¡°This is not good¡­¡± I muttered, a sinking feeling settling in my gut. Lilian¡¯s expression mirrored my own worry. ¡°You think he¡¯ll go after her?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. My jaw clenched. I had to act fast, had to figure out a way to keep her safe. I hadn¡¯t accounted for this, hadn¡¯t considered that Nebula¡¯s presence during the attack might have put her in the crosshairs. Did I have no other choice? Do I have to kill him? Chapter 41 – The Holy Knight and a Deity Nebula looked like she¡¯d been caught in a snare. Her skin, pale even on the best of days, now seemed almost translucent under the academy¡¯s stark lights. Her hands were wrapped tight around herself, knuckles white, as she stared at the building where the Holy Knight had vanished into. When she saw me approach, her eyes widened, a hint of relief mingling with terror. I walked over fast, ignoring the curious glances of other students milling about, Lilian walking beside me. ¡°Do you have any plans?¡± I asked, my voice low and urgent. She just shook her head, her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Plans? No, no, nothing,¡± she almost choked out. Her voice trembled, carrying the edge of someone who¡¯d never swam being thrown into a river. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! If it had been anyone else, they could feign a sudden illness or some family emergency. But I was with Prince Orion¡¯s team. The moment they think I¡¯m avoiding them, they¡¯ll track me down.¡± A vampire born in a vampire clan would have access to artifacts that could hide them from scrutiny, but Nebula was a halfling who grew up with humans. She didn¡¯t have an easy way out. Her gaze shifted as if searching for some escape that wasn¡¯t there. ¡°They¡¯ll drag me back here if I leave,¡± she muttered. ¡°And they¡¯ll question me like I¡¯m some kind of criminal. And¡­ and when they realize the truth, I¡¯ll be¡­¡± she stopped, fearful of the eavesdroppers. My mind was racing. This wasn¡¯t good. The Holy Knight was sharp, skilled in picking up the faintest hints of darkness. Vampires weren¡¯t demons, but they were the closest thing there was. They received the same treatment from the Church. To their blind eyes, she was far from innocent. She was right, if he sensed even a hint of what she really was, she¡¯d be burnt at a stake. Unfortunately, she wasn''t the only one in danger. I too could be found out. Is there no way to fix this? Any game knowledge? Any of my skills?! My plans came short. A Holy Knight was almost summoned in the game too during this event, but Prince Orion canceled it. He didn¡¯t want to bother everyone with the hassle. But this time, my team was also involved, and Sevrin and Calista were dead. The casualties were higher. So perhaps Orion didn¡¯t feel like canceling it? Or maybe the church pushed it despite the prince¡¯s displeasure. Whatever the case, it was a new situation that I couldn¡¯t be sure of. Lilian was just as tense beside me, the worry clear on her face. We¡¯d dealt with all kinds of threats before, but a Holy Knight was a different story altogether. They didn¡¯t stop until they¡¯d rooted out every last trace of demonic influence, no matter where it hid. Well, he was no Vampiric Father, but we also didn¡¯t have the support of the Matriarch. Plus he won¡¯t be alone for long if he did find out our secrets. An entire order of Holy Knights might come. Plus all the professors will turn against us, as well as the entire academy. ¡°I¡ª¡± I hesitated, pulling my thoughts together before speaking again. I ran my hand through my hair. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± I said, meeting her gaze with a determination I didn¡¯t entirely feel. But it didn¡¯t matter. She needed to believe it. If she panicked and fled, it¡¯d end badly for her. ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t do anything rash. Just go about your day tomorrow like everything is normal. Go to class. Understand?¡± She stared back at me, her confusion visible, but then she nodded slowly. The flicker of doubt in her eyes lingered, but it was masked by something else¡ªacceptance, perhaps? Or maybe just resignation. She couldn¡¯t fully trust me, but right now, she didn¡¯t have any other options. She had to meet the Holy Knight and hope whatever trick he¡¯d use to identify evil wouldn¡¯t work on her half-blood. The clear sky stretched above like an abyss, and for now, there was no telling what lay at the other end. **** I sat at my usual spot beside Solara, who was still wrapped in bandages, looking like a mummy who¡¯d walked through hell and back¡ªwhich, in truth, she had. Despite her injuries, she exuded a calm strength. ¡°They can¡¯t seem to stop staring,¡± she said, her gaze fixed forward. She didn¡¯t seem bothered by them. She had long since stopped being bothered by people¡¯s gazes and whispers. ¡°Let them be. Your wounds will heal soon, anyway,¡± I said, trying to distract myself from all the worry in my head. I didn¡¯t know if today¡¯s plan would work or not. Before she could reply, Nebula entered the classroom, and the moment she saw me, her eyes flicked to the empty seat beside mine. She seemed to hesitate for some reason, torn between choices. It was our usual arrangement, but after a moment, she settled in a different seat without a word, putting distance between us. My eyes narrowed. I see. She¡¯s really scared. I knew what she was trying to do. She thought that by sitting elsewhere, she could somehow protect me if she got captured. Seeing me beside her might make the Holy Knight suspicious. A noble, if foolish, thought. She seemed to have forgotten we were engaged, and it was common knowledge. If either of us got exposed, the other would be interrogated more carefully. ¡°...Did something happen between the two of you?¡± Solara asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± More students filled up the seats soon, and a bit later, Professor Katheran entered, his expression as impenetrable as ever. Today, he wasn¡¯t alone. I tensed, along with everyone else, as another figure followed him in. Clad head-to-toe in gold-plated armor, with a golden cloak swaying in the air, the man was a mountain, dwarfing Katheran with a presence that made the air weigh down on our shoulders. Katheran stopped before the podium, placing his books on it. ¡°Morning, everyone. Be on your best behavior, we have a special guest.¡± The room fell silent. Stupid nobles who loved whispering found their throats dry. I could hear the faint rustle as students shifted nervously, the tension almost tangible. The Holy Knight stood there like a statue, radiating an air of cold, unyielding judgment. ¡°This,¡± Katheran began, his voice steady but edged with something hard, ¡°is Sir Likard, the Mountain. A Holy Knight, here at the behest of the United Church.¡± In front of me, a student gasped, covering his mouth as he forced himself to stay calm. It has been announced before, so I didn¡¯t know why they were reacting so heavily. I kept my gaze locked on the man in gold armor. Sir Likard, the Mountain. He scanned the room with a penetrating stare, even through his helmet, his gaze cutting through us like a blade. Katheran continued, ¡°Normally, such matters are handled in private with the names involved. But since the Academy is a sensitive place, the Church wishes to be more... transparent against demons.¡± He paused, and I could see the tight line of his mouth. ¡°Right here, right now, Sir Likard will be conducting his interrogation publicly.¡± Students swallowed their saliva while Sir Likard shook his head. ¡°Please, don¡¯t sugarcoat it, Professor,¡± Sir Likard said, his booming voice filling the room. When Katheran frowned, he stepped forward, addressing us directly. ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask questions. I¡¯m certain the professors have gone through that already with you lots. I¡¯m here for a more direct approach. To teach the demons a lesson! Team One and Team Nine from the dungeon expedition, at least those of you still fortunate enough to draw breath, stand up. Make your way down here.¡± A heavy weight settled in my gut. I glanced at Nebula, but she avoided my gaze, staring straight ahead, her fingers gripping the edge of her desk. Sir Likard continued, ¡°Your seniors were tested yesterday and they were deemed... unblemished. Thus, I have reason to believe that today¡¯s trials may yield a more intriguing outcome.¡± He said and waited. One by one, we stood and made our way down to the front, forming a line behind the Holy Knight, standing under the blackboard. Orion and my eyes brushed past each other, but we stayed quiet. The Naga Princess, Sathari Nezehra passed by me, slithering her tongue out at me for some reason. She didn¡¯t seem worried about all this. I turned to look at the knight. He was looking back at us, and the weight of his gaze pressed down on us like a physical force. I kept my breathing steady and my face neutral, but inside, every nerve was on edge. [Level 95] I looked at his Level again. No chance of escape from here if he catches me. We were all lined up, standing like prisoners waiting for judgment, and I could feel the collective tension thickening the air as we waited for Sir Likard to make his move. His helmeted head turned slowly, scanning us, and for a heartbeat, his gaze had fixed on Nebula. My heart hammered as he paused, but then his gaze shifted a bit to the side. ¡°Solara Fenixia,¡± he called, his voice slamming down like a gavel. ¡°Child of a fallen house, you tainted vessel of darkness. Step forward.¡± Whispers broke out like a wave, disbelief rippling through the room. Solara, a demon host? My Demonic Sphere caught some distant curses, agreeing that yes, it must be her. She, whose noble house had fallen, must have joined hands with a demon. That made my jaws clench. My hands clenched as I quickly tucked them behind my back, the audacity of this man¡¯s words annoying me. He had no proof, but that didn¡¯t stop him from making a show of it. But where I held myself back, someone else didn¡¯t. Katheran moved forward, his hand falling heavily on the Holy Knight¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sir Likard,¡± he said, his tone firm, restrained. ¡°It¡¯s unwise to touch a Holy Knight without permission,¡± Sir Likard sneered as he looked back, the contempt in his voice barely masked. ¡°Just as it is unwise to accuse one of my students of such serious crimes,¡± Katheran countered, his voice sharpening, ¡°before anything has been proven.¡± Sir Likard frowned, opening his mouth, but Katheran¡¯s dark sunglasses caught the light, flaring with a flash of color. ¡°Do not counter me, Sir. I advise you to reconsider your words before you speak, for you do realize who you¡¯re standing before, do you not?¡± Solara had nearly killed herself to save me¡ªanother student of Katheran. To him, she was a gem of a student. The tension between them was palpable, crackling like an impending storm. I held my breath, unsure if the two would come to blows. But then Solara, ever calm, stepped forward, her bandages shifting as she moved. She walked past Katheran and stood before the Holy Knight, her face impassive. ¡°I can¡¯t stand for long, can we get this over with?¡± Her voice broke the standoff between the two dangerous men. Katheran¡¯s sunglasses stopped shining, his [Aetheris Eyes] calming down. Indeed, it was he who I referred to during the talk with Lilian when I mentioned that the academy had someone with Aetheris Eyes of their own. Sir Likard didn¡¯t say anything, although he looked far from pleased. He turned to Solara and ordered, ¡°Reach out your hands.¡± His voice was as cold as the metal he wore. Solara did as instructed, extending her hands without a hint of hesitation. He took them, murmuring an incantation under his breath, the words foreign and ancient.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Then, louder, he declared, ¡°O¡¯ Shivaron, my Three-Eyed Lord, grant me the vision to unveil all shadows and reveal the true faces of darkness!¡± Immediately, light exploded from above, blindingly bright, and descending a pillar from the ceiling. It poured down onto the Holy Knight, shimmering around him, and channeled into Solara through his hands. When the light entered through Solara¡¯s hands, the glow vanished. The glow was only visible when it landed above the Holy Knight, for only he could channel it. It¡¯s as I remember correctly from the game. In that case, my plan might work¡­ I watched as the class gasped as her bandages began to smolder, turning to ash and drifting to the floor. People gasped as they knew that a demon would indeed be burnt by the holy light while screaming and writhing in pain. For a short second, I saw the eyes of the Holy Knight glowing as if he had found his prey. But Solara stood still, calm, with the same detached look on her face. The light did not harm her; rather, it helped me. The pillar of light above faded, and she flexed her fingers, glancing at her hands with a faint, almost dismissive expression. Her bandages were gone, revealing pristine skin underneath. ¡°Thank you for the healing, Sir Knight,¡± she said, meeting Sir Likard¡¯s hard gaze before turning and walking back to her seat, leaving him standing there, visibly thrown. I allowed myself a small, satisfied smile. I could practically feel the frustration rolling off him in waves. Katheran¡¯s arms were crossed, clearly pleased with the outcome. The stupid students who had almost believed she was a demon were silent, their faces flushed in embarrassment. But the Holy Knight wasn¡¯t done. He turned back to the students, his gaze zeroing in on me. ¡°Romani of Team 9,¡± he barked, his tone laced with boredom this time. ¡°Step forward. It may well be a futile exercise, considering your family history, but let us proceed. You are, after all, on the same team as her.¡± I nodded, forcing my face into a mask of indifference, though inside, worry simmered just below the surface. This might become a very long day. Each step felt heavy, like all those eyes weighing down on me, measuring, searching. I kept my breathing steady, synced to the rhythm of Star Affinity. There was no choice for mistake here. Appear ordinary, I told myself. Unremarkable, harmless. The Holy Knight watched me come closer, his expression a blank mask with eyes that pierced right through, like they could see every crack beneath the surface. ¡°Iskandaar Romani,¡± he said. ¡°Present your hand.¡± His outstretched gauntlet glinted under the classroom¡¯s cold light, a shackle more than an invitation. I stayed casual like this was just another task, not something that could end in flames. With barely a pause, I offered him my hand, feeling the urge to clench my fist. His grip closed around it like a vice, cold gold metal pressing into my skin, solid and unyielding. It was as if he thought he could crush out whatever secrets lay inside. ¡°Your faith will be tested,¡± Sir Likard muttered, just loud enough for me to catch. His tone held a hint of something darker. Disdain? Suspicion? Maybe that was just how he spoke. I forced a polite smile like I wasn¡¯t rattled inside. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m ready,¡± I replied, letting my voice stay smooth. Just another routine¡ªanother test of faith, a test of purity. Or in my case, a test of how well I could keep everything hidden. He started to murmur his incantation, his voice low and steady, each of his syllables like the drop of a heavy hammer. His words built up around us, the energy pressing in, thick and heavy, coiling like smoke. My eyes couldn¡¯t see, but my Demonic Sphere could. I could feel it gathering, his grip tightening. I kept my focus on the Star Affinity flow, keeping my breath slow, and my body steady. ¡°O¡¯ Shivaron, my Three-Eyed Lord,¡± he called out, his voice echoing through the room, ¡°grant me the vision to unveil all shadows and reveal the true faces of darkness!¡± The light exploded from the ceiling, raining down at him. It traveled into my body from his palm, vanishing into me and searing through my hand. I felt it crawl up my arm like fire. I kept my face blank and neutral, not a flinch. His eyes bored into mine, searching for even a flicker of discomfort, any sign that something was off. It hurt. Surprisingly, it hurt. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s supposed to hurt a normal person. Meaning, despite the disguise, it can still sense me somewhat¡­ Somewhat, but not enough to make me scream. I smiled. He leaned in, his eyes like twin blades. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Romani? You look a bit pale.¡± ¡°Pale?¡± I smirked, forcing myself to look relaxed, bored even. ¡°It¡¯s not every day you meet a Holy Knight. Plus, if you¡¯ve heard the rumors about me, you can guess that I¡¯m not really used to the radiance. I think sleeping with whores is a sin?¡± Sir Likard gave a short, humorless grunt, his hand tightening around mine like he could squeeze the truth out of my bones. I felt the energy digging, probing, like a blade trying to find purchase in a solid wall. It pressed harder, almost unbearable, and I gritted my teeth, holding fast to the Star Affinity rhythm. If it hurt even with the disguise, if I let it drop, what¡¯d happen? I had to keep steady. I had to keep my mask from cracking. His eyes narrowed like he was trying to recalibrate, to dig deeper. ¡°You know, we Holy Knights have a knack for finding secrets,¡± he said, almost like we were just talking casually. ¡°Even the kind buried so deep they think they¡¯re safe.¡± Why¡¯s he talking so much? Shit, he¡¯s suspicious. ¡°Secrets?¡± I let out a dry laugh, my eyes fixed on his. ¡°Maybe for someone more interesting. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d disappoint you.¡± He stared a moment longer, his eyes dark, hard. Finally, with a small nod, he let go of my hand. The light vanished, taking that strange, crawling cold with it. He didn¡¯t look away, just gave a curt nod. ¡°Alright. You may go.¡± I held my gaze steady as I nodded back, turning away with slow, measured steps. I didn¡¯t walk back to my seat like Solara, I returned to the line of suspicious students. The Holy Knight looked at me, ¡°Not returning to your seat?¡± ¡°Solara is injured. That¡¯s why she went. You want me to return? Then-¡± I said, and he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Stay.¡± I let out a sigh in my head. It¡¯d be harder to get a clean hit if I was too far. I kept my face calm, a mask of nothingness as I stood beside Princess Sathari Nezehra. I didn¡¯t dare let out the breath I was holding until I was sure he wasn¡¯t looking. That was too close. Far too close. But I¡¯d passed, somehow. Still, I¡¯ve received the proof¡ªStar Affinity wasn¡¯t invincible. I still got hurt by the Holy Light. A different technique, something vision-related, might have seen through my energy disguise. The tension hadn¡¯t eased; instead, it thickened as Sir Likardt turned his attention to the others. His eyes stayed on Nebula for a second longer than usual again, but then he turned to Lucan and Elias. The other two members of my team. They turned out clean, too. Then, he focused on Team 1. ¡°Prince Orion, please step forward.¡± Naturally, Orion turned out clean. He was as clean as they came. Next came Prince Alaric and then Princess Sathari, each of them stepping forward and emerging unscathed, as I knew they would. It was an empty formality for them. At last, only one person remained. The knight turned, his gaze landing on Nebula. ¡°Carlstein, you come now,¡± he said and I felt my chest tighten, the relief from a moment ago vanishing entirely. Nebula¡¯s shoulders stiffened, and she walked ahead with an unsteady grace, the room watching her every move. She walked to the front, her steps slow and measured, but I could see the tremor in her hands, the tension etched into the set of her jaw. She extended her hand. The Holy Knight took it, wrapping her slim fingers in his own armored grip. He began the incantation, the words curling around the room like smoke. Then he announced, ¡°O¡¯ Shivaron, my Three-Eyed Lord, grant me the vision to unveil all shadows and reveal the true faces of darkness!¡± The light fell from the ceiling immediately, descending with that same dreadful finality. My heart pounded, my mind racing as it landed on Sir Likard, making his body shimmer. The energy traveled into his hands and then toward Nebula¡¯s palm. She was half a vampire, so she might survive if she managed to hide her pain. That was if the pain was manageable like mine. It might be safer just to let it be since I wasn¡¯t even sure if my attempt would succeed or not. Lilian¡¯s words from this morning flashed beside my ears. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re planning, I think it¡¯s unwise to risk it for her. I understand she¡¯s your fiance, but¡­ Come on, you¡¯re not even sure.¡± She had said in an attempt to persuade me to sit this one out. Unfortunately, as I watched the girl gulp her saliva, I couldn¡¯t help it. I couldn¡¯t just leave this to chance. I tapped into my [Skills] immediately.
Active: [Astral Rend]: Active: [Soul Sever]:
Without a second thought, I activated these two skills at once, the tension mounting in me like a coiled spring as I conjured a miniature astral blade between my fingers. I kept it small and inconspicuous. No room for mistakes. I flicked it, barely a gesture, and it flew silently through the air. It struck the knight¡ªjust a pinprick against the spiritual connection he was trying to wield. He didn¡¯t even feel it. I hope it¡¯ll work, I practically prayed. There was a luck factor on this, after all. It was that delicate, slipping in beneath his holy energy, almost imperceptible amid the brilliance of the ritual¡¯s light. The pillar falling from the ceiling glitched for a moment, but the Holy Knight didn¡¯t seem to realize it as he was inside it. I cursed. Had it not worked? The light still descended! The energy entered Nebula¡¯s hand through his palm and vanished as usual. I couldn¡¯t be sure if it worked or not, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in pain. Was she hiding it? All my confusion came to an end when a System message was answered. [You¡¯ve severed the connection between Holy Knight, Likard, and Shivaron. The descending light has lost its holy properties, but the effect is momentary.] [Shivaron is intrigued.] [Shivaron, the God of Destruction, is looking at you.] I felt my entire existence freeze as the gaze of a deity fell upon me. I didn¡¯t know how he was doing that or how much he could see, but I felt it. It was clear, obvious, and heavy. The entire classroom has frozen, and I didn''t mean that in a rhetorical sense. Time itself had frozen, and the world had grayed out. The entire ceiling rippled, the concrete turning into roaring clouds of red and dark. It was an outlandish sight, and it became more scary as a singular golden eye formed in the middle, staring down at me. I stayed paused on my spot, unwilling to look back at the eye. What the FUCK. My mind panicked, unsure if I had bit off more than I could chew. What if this God saw through me and chose to end me right away? I stayed still on my spot, pretending to be frozen in time like others, unsure if that was helping me at all, as the seconds elongated into something longer. How long had passed like that? Sweat trickled down my neck. At one point, the ceiling returned to normal, and the eye vanished. Time moved again. What the hell was that¡­?! Was¡­ was that the type of entity I was supposed to go to against by making a cult? That was suicide! Time didn¡¯t wait for my panic. The light continued its flow, traveling into Nebula¡¯s hand and turning invisible. I felt my heart pound, watching, feeling the seconds stretch, waiting for it to take hold. Nebula stayed still, face calm as stone, but I caught the tension in her gaze, the way she held herself like she was balancing on a knife¡¯s edge. Another second passed, and then another. Nothing. Not a single flicker, not a spark to give her away. Just silence, thick and impenetrable. The blade had done its job. The connection was dead, and she was safe. The knight frowned, a shadow of confusion crossing his face as he let her hand go. I saw it in his eyes¡ªthe flicker of frustration, the disbelief that he hadn¡¯t uncovered a single thing. He grunted, almost as if to himself, and then stepped back. ¡°¡­Well.¡± Despite the incredulous situation that had just unfolded, relief washed over me, cold and steadying, tempered by the gravity of just how close that had been. We¡¯d slipped through, somehow. Both of us. Nebula turned, her shoulders dropping with barely concealed relief, her lips curving into a shaky smile. She didn¡¯t look at me directly, but as she passed, her gaze brushed mine. I gave a slight nod, and she returned to her place, tension draining from her posture. ¡°...Alright, all of you return to your seats,¡± Katheran said, his lips carrying a satisfying smile. He believed he¡¯d be able to sense a demon in his class before some Holy Knight had to be called. I forced myself to keep my expression neutral, but inside, triumph grinned, clawing at my chest, begging to be let out. We¡¯d passed. Somehow, we¡¯d made it through unscathed. I let out a long, slow breath, relief washing over me like a cool breeze. The Holy Knight¡¯s test had failed, and both Nebula and I were safe for now. Except I seemed to have caught the attention of one of the Twelve Gods. Chapter 42 – The Eldergrove Expanse Katheran leaned forward against the desk with a composed expression, arms folded as he watched the students relax a little after the procedure had been completed. There was an odd sense of relief in the air, yet it clung to the tension that hadn¡¯t quite dissipated. Even those who had nothing to hide were on edge, stealing wary glances as if the Holy Knight¡¯s gaze might turn on them at any moment. Sir Likard, the Mountain, remained silent, standing at the front of the class with an air of impatience and confusion. His armored form seemed to fill the space like an immovable pillar, radiating an oppressive presence that weighed heavily on the room. His eyes, hidden beneath his helmet, were filled with stubborn unacceptance. The situation didn¡¯t make sense to him. Katheran ignored the man and cleared his throat, addressing the students. ¡°Alright, listen up. Now that we¡¯re done here, I need you all to prepare. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll head out to the Eldergrove Expanse.¡± His voice was steady, and in response, he noticed the glint of apprehension in the students¡¯ eyes. They knew about the Eldergrove Expanse. Even though the Academy kept it clear of monsters too strong, it was the training ground for all-year students. So while there were easy monsters and regions, some were far above their league. Katheran liked it if students were cautious. They¡¯re smart to be scared. Especially after the dungeon incident. Not that he¡¯d ever let that accident repeat. He talked shit to them right before entering the dungeon, but it was average scare tactics. Actually losing their lives when he was right outside was a shame to his titles. ¡°The Eldergrove Expanse, Professor?¡± one of the students at the back asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Katheran nodded, giving him a brief, reassuring look. ¡°Yes, were you not present during the last class? Consider it practical training. You¡¯ll be gathering resources, testing your mettle against the creatures that dwell within. You¡¯ll also receive a special reward. Be ready.¡± He finished, allowing the students some time to absorb the information. He glanced over at Sir Likard, whose gaze was now focused directly on him. Does he not plan to leave? The Holy Knight¡¯s silence held a weight that seemed to demand attention. After a moment, Sir Likard stepped forward, his heavy footsteps echoing through the room. Everyone looked at him, as did Katheran. ¡°I shall tag along with you, professor.¡± His voice was deep and unyielding, and it left no room for negotiation. Katheran¡¯s brows knitted together. He held the Holy Knight¡¯s gaze, unflinching. ¡°This is a school event. Outsiders aren¡¯t typically permitted to accompany us.¡± ¡°The demon might attack again.¡± Sir Likard¡¯s response was swift, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°I cannot return to the Church with anything less than a solid answer to this situation. Let me tag along. I shall ask the Chancellor about permission, as well. I¡¯m aware of your strength, Professor Katheran, but you can¡¯t be everywhere at once. I¡¯ll watch over the class with you, and should any demon rear its head, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Katheran¡¯s frown deepened as he assessed the man before him. Likard was determined, as he was strong. No question there, but Katheran could see the underlying frustration in his stance, the slight tension in his grip on his weapon. There was a different, or perhaps additional would be the right word, reason behind his offer. The Holy Knight wasn¡¯t satisfied with the results of today¡¯s display. He¡¯d hoped to find a demon, one lurking within his students. Something that was outrageous to Katheran. And now, he wanted to join the expedition to the forest, likely hoping that he¡¯d catch a demon among the students or some hint of the darkness he was so eager to uncover. But he¡¯s right. The demons have attacked once. They might again. Katheran remained silent for a long moment, considering. The students were no match for a man like Likard. But at the same time, it filled Kath with impotent rage to consider the possibility that his students¡¯ lives might be threatened again. He hadn¡¯t taken this job to watch them die. Logically, Katheran prioritized the rest of the students¡¯ lives. The Holy Knight¡¯s presence will be helpful. The forest was dangerous, indeed. Though the academy staff patrolled the area, ensuring a controlled environment, it was impossible to anticipate every threat. It was the perfect place for a demon to hide in. If there were more lurking dangers, an extra pair of trained eyes wouldn¡¯t be entirely unwelcome. Finally, he nodded. ¡°Very well. But know this, Sir Likard,¡± he said, his voice carrying a steely warning. ¡°You may accompany us, but these are my students. If any harm were to befall them by your hand, just because of your hunch, as there had been many cases across the Holy Knights¡¯ history, you shall be answering me.¡± Sir Likard inclined his head, almost in mockery. ¡°Fair enough, professor. My aim is only to root out any demons, nothing more.¡± Katheran¡¯s gaze remained obdurate, but he turned away, his decision was made. The students would face the dangers of the Eldergrove Expanse, but now they would also be watched by the eyes of a man who sought enemies in the shadows. The path ahead might grow dangerous, but everything would be fine. The students would be tested, and Katheran would make sure everything remained under control. **** Nebula moved through the city, her blue and white academy cloak catching the eye of passersby. She barely noticed, her mind elsewhere as her gaze skimmed over shop signs and glowing displays. The streets of Waybound were alive with whispers of magical enchantments, runes glimmering from storefronts selling everything from protective charms to crystalline potion vials. She usually enjoyed looking, even if just for curiosity¡¯s sake since the Waybound City was beautiful to the eyes. But today, her thoughts circled back to the earlier class, replaying the moment Sir Likard¡¯s eyes slid over her. He had been too focused on her earlier, but over time, it had shifted. Thankfully he didn¡¯t find anything on her. She¡¯d stayed off his radar and breathed easy after. It was a relief. Had she lucked out? Or was it as that young man had said¡­? Her steps slowed as she reached the shop, an unassuming place wedged between towering buildings, the only one around that didn¡¯t hum with arcane energy. She couldn¡¯t afford the more expensive ones. She stepped inside, inhaling the familiar scent of oiled leather and polished steel. Her eyes adjusted to the dim light, scanning the room¡ªand she stopped short. The shop only had one customer, while the shopkeeper, a large man with a receding hairline, yawned at the counter. The one to catch her attention was the former. It was someone she knew. Iskandaar Romani, son of a wealthy count, what was he doing in this shabby shop? He stood by a shelf of weapons, examining a sword, his fingers brushing over the hilt with absent curiosity. When she stepped inside, his gaze flicked to her as he blinked, a faint glint in his eye. ¡°Huh, Nebula?¡± he asked, the corner of his mouth lifting. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a [Mage] to show up in a weapon shop.¡± Nebula stiffened, meeting his gaze with a cool stare. ¡°...I just wanted a dagger for close-quarter combat for emergencies. You already know about tomorrow..¡± He raised an eyebrow and gestured to a rack of daggers with an open hand. ¡°Then pick one from here. I was checking them out earlier. They¡¯re all good, won¡¯t snap under pressure.¡± She stared at him for a second and nodded, turning her attention to the daggers. Her fingers grazed the hilt of a slender dagger, one with a dark blade and a smooth grip. She held it tight. It felt right on her grip, balanced. She began to play with it, but his hand shot out, stopping her. ¡°Not that one,¡± he said in an oddly confident voice, handing her a different dagger instead. ¡°This suits you better.¡± She frowned. ¡°Why bother asking me to pick, then?¡± He only shrugged, a faint smirk on his face. That annoyed her. Before she could say anything, he moved to the counter, tossing the dagger and sword to the shopkeeper, and she watched, growing more annoyed. But when he reached into his coin purse to pay, she blinked and stepped forward, voice low. ¡°Hey, no. ¡¯ll cover mine, Iskandaar. I don¡¯t need¡ª¡± He leaned closer, cutting her off. ¡°I¡¯ll be covering all your expenses after the wedding, my dear. Let me practice for it.¡± A heat rushed to her cheeks before she could stop it, and she clenched her jaw, looking away. The shopkeeper let out a chuckle, low and amused. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky one, miss. Seems you¡¯ve got yourself a gentleman.¡± His tone held a teasing lilt, and Iskandaar chuckled in response. She said nothing, choosing instead to examine the floor as she accepted the dagger, swallowing her thanks. She knew he¡¯d only twist it into another joke, anyway. She didn¡¯t like receiving stuff from people. They always wanted it back¡ªwith interest. But somehow, she couldn¡¯t wholeheartedly reject him. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you again, then, boss,¡± Iskandaar said to the shopkeeper who nodded and then walked out of the shop. Nebula stared at his back before following along. They walked out in silence, the noise of the street filling the space between them as they headed back. I thought I was the only one scared. But since he¡¯s buying a new sword too, is he also nervous about tomorrow? She hadn¡¯t planned on bringing up her concerns, but the knot in her chest wouldn¡¯t go away. At last, she looked over, and the words slipped out. ¡°Iskandaar¡­¡± She kept her voice steady, casual. ¡°Will tomorrow be alright?¡± He didn¡¯t answer immediately, but when he did, his voice was calm and certain. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I handled the Holy Knight today, didn¡¯t I? If things develop for the worse, I¡¯ll handle him again.¡± Her steps slowed. She didn¡¯t expect the answer to be that simple, yet somehow, hearing it calmed her. For so long, she had seen him as an arrogant, spoiled noble, nothing more. But the way he spoke now held an edge that was hard to dismiss. Perhaps he¡¯d been serious all along. When he promised her ¡®I¡¯ll figure something out,¡¯ he wasn¡¯t joking. He had indeed figured something out, and she had survived the examination of the Holy Knight thanks to that. It was hard to believe, but what other explanation did she have? Despite herself, walking beside him in the calm of the evening breeze, Nebula felt the corners of her mouth tugging into a small but genuine smile. She didn¡¯t know what was true and what was a bluff among his words. But somehow, his reassurance felt enough.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. **** Footsteps were louder than the whispers of students as we wandered through the school grounds. It didn¡¯t take long for the irritation to settle in once I saw Sir Likard marching right behind Katheran. The man was living by the words he spoke of yesterday. They were headed towards the teleportation field with the rest of us trailing behind, and I had to grit my teeth to keep from showing how much his presence irked me. Why the hell can¡¯t he just leave? Although I complained, I knew the Holy Knight wouldn¡¯t let go of this that easily. I wasn¡¯t really surprised that it happened. He¡¯d be watching our every move, his eyes peeled for any sign of ¡°demonic influence.¡± But why was he so suspicious of us? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. Particularly, Nebula¡­ He was stealing glances at her every now and then still, only caught by my Demonic Sphere. I blinked. I suddenly had a guess why. Her Blood Affinity? It must be. The professors must have given him files on the students. Her affinity¡¯s not really a secret. Humans with Blood Affinity were rare, and those few who had it turned out to be black mages. It was not a good look on them. It had to be the reason why he was suspicious of Nebula. If he confronted us too openly and used some sort of other technique to detect demons, I might have to clash with him. Nebula leaned close, her voice a mere whisper. ¡°Iskandaar, what¡¯s happening? I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this.¡± She kept it vague, but I understood. She was worried, more than I was, about getting exposed. I kept my gaze forward, trying to stay calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just here to make himself feel important,¡± I muttered, forcing a smile her way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± I knew she didn¡¯t fully believe me, but at least she managed a nod before falling back in line. Lying often helps a great deal in times of pressure and uncertainty. We walked through the academy grounds, passing tall marble pillars that gleamed in the morning light. We passed tall buildings, pristine mansions, and different faculty. Soon, the teleportation field loomed ahead¡ªa vast circular platform encased in metal runes that glowed faintly, even under daylight. Surrounding the platform were tall, obsidian pillars engraved with intricate sigils and symbols, all converging into a larger, central rune carved into the ground. This was the academy¡¯s pride, a sophisticated teleportation array that could send anyone to the farthest reaches of the continent in the blink of an eye. ¡°Here we are,¡± Katheran said as we stepped onto the field. The entire area pulsed with a low hum, the magic activating as we approached. The air was thick with the scent of burning sage and something metallic, a reminder that this was no ordinary magic. Magic dealing with Space-Time was complex and few. I felt a slight excited tingle along my skin, the energy tangible, like standing too close to a fire. Katheran raised a hand, gesturing for silence. ¡°Don¡¯t get too lost in its beauty; you¡¯ll see it a lot. Gather around the circle,¡± he ordered. We moved to the center, with thirty students and two instructors in a tight formation, the faint hum of the magical energy growing louder around us. I fervently caught a glimpse of the magic circle beneath us, the symbols pulsing with an otherworldly light, weaving and shifting like they were alive. It was interesting. Magic, I mean. I really wanted to try my luck on it. ¡°Old Eldrin,¡± Katheran called, nudging his head at the man sitting outside the magic circle, reading a book beside a lever. ¡°Please, to Eldergrove. Set the call-back to 72 hours.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± the old man grunted and leaned to the side, putting a hand on the lever and visibly channeling his mana into it. It lit up. He turned to grin at us, laughing. ¡°Good luck.¡± The old man pulled the lever. The air grew heavy, droplets of light growing visible before my eyes. Solara quickly moved to my side while I stood beside Nebula. The droplets of light, mana particles, began to intensify until they seemed to swallow everything. I felt my body lifting, weightless, as the light wrapped around us, blurring the edges of reality. We moved through space and time in a process that¡¯d marvel the scientists of modern times. There was a moment of stillness, and then the ground beneath my feet shifted, and the light began to recede. Distant coo of birds filled my ears, the sound of fire crackling. The smell of smoke hit me first. It clung to the air, thick and suffocating, as the teleportation¡¯s light receded. The world returned in a rush, the hum fading as the teleportation was completed. We were standing in the heart of the forest, surrounded by charred trees and smoldering brush. Thick, blackened trunks jutted up from the earth, their branches stripped bare, and the air was thick with the smell of ash and smoke. The tree peaks reached into the sky like skeletal hands. The ground beneath was cracked and burnt, the remains of fallen leaves crunching underfoot. Ah, I hate this place. I recognized this area as the blaze district of Eldergrove. There are much better regions in the forest. Just my bad luck. Some students coughed around us while Solara blazed out her wings, jerking them as if heating them with fire. ¡°The weather¡¯s great,¡± she said. ¡°Is it, now?¡± While I shook my head, Katheran scanned the scene, his expression flat. ¡°The weather¡¯s not bad, true, but I¡¯ve got bad news, kids. Some of you nerds must have realized this is the blazing district,¡± he said with a sigh as if we¡¯d just landed in a disappointing neighborhood instead of a wasteland. ¡°Pity. The monsters here aren¡¯t very strong...¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be happy if they¡¯re weak?¡± I felt Nebula shift beside me, the tension in her shoulders mirrored in the rest of the class. I didn¡¯t answer. Katheran, unbothered, turned to face us, hands tucked behind his back. ¡°You¡¯re now in the Eldergrove Expanse,¡± he said. ¡°While I said the monsters are weak, it¡¯s by my standards, and my standards are stupid. For weaklings such as you, who¡¯ve already died in a mere dungeon, this area¡¯s volatile, and the creatures here are nothing like what you faced in the dungeon. Well, kind of. You guys didn¡¯t really face normal monsters in the dungeon,¡± he coughed, blinking when a student held back a laugh. Katheran frowned at the student, who shut up immediately. ¡°...You lots have three days to hunt and bring back the spoils of your work. Most monsters here are of 2nd Ascension, and I expect each of you to take down at least that. Nothing lower. You can try your luck on 3rd Ascension monsters though, but don¡¯t risk your life if you¡¯re not confident. Unlike the dungeon, you don¡¯t have an upper-class man to rely on this time.¡± The Holy Knight looked around behind him, kneeling down and picking up some ash. I think that guy had some problems. Katheran glanced over the crowd, his sunglasses glinting as he paused, letting the weight of his words settle. ¡°The academy will take what you kill. No need to collect them, we¡¯ll find them ourselves. After classes end, you can either sell the monsters or you can give them to us. The academy will use those monsters as a base material and forge items tailored to each of you. Swords, spears, magic wands¡ªwhatever suits your skills. Even alchemical tools, if that¡¯s where your interest lies. So I¡¯d encourage you to approach this properly.¡± That was a good initiative. Besides wanting to collect monsters for my monster blood ritual, I could also order a sword for myself. It¡¯d been almost a year since I came here, but I didn¡¯t have a special sword yet. So I was looking forward to it. Of course, I was more excited for the Heavenly Demon Body. Katheran¡¯s gaze swept over us again. ¡°Naturally, if you bring back some scrap creature, expect nothing but scrap in return. But if you show me some ambition, you¡¯ll find it reflected in what the academy provides.¡± The students glanced at each other. It was a great opportunity. Even most noble houses weren¡¯t rich or influential enough to make a weapon that the Waybound Academy could make for them. Especially to the few commoner students. Regardless, I hoped they realized the dangers that came with it. Most monsters here might not be dungeon bosses, but they were not pushovers, either. Just like us, they moved in groups. Not to mention the heat and smoke, which would drain us fast. The blazing district wasn¡¯t the most dangerous area in the forest, but the fire and smoke alone could drain a man¡¯s stamina faster than any monster. It was a harsh enough place for new students. Katheran continued, his voice steady, ¡°I shall not waste further time talking. You¡¯ll be working in groups of three. No drawing lots this time. Consider this an exercise in teamwork and survival. Now, find your partners.¡± The students glanced around, and before I could even take a step, Solara was beside me. Well, she hadn¡¯t really left my side. Nebula tried to walk away from beside me, but I yanked her by her arm. ¡°...¡± She looked back, and our eyes locked. She opened her mouth to speak, but I yanked her back beside me. She sighed and nodded. No words were needed; the choice was obvious. Our little exchange hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Some students shot me glares of jealousy, which was odd given she was my fiance, but more importantly¡­ I could feel the Holy Knight¡¯s stare, a piercing weight that lingered over us. I had his attention. A few minutes later, Katheran surveyed the newly formed groups, nodding with what might have been approval. ¡°Fifteen teams. Done. Stay within this district. Be sure to test yourselves, hunt, and gather. And¡­¡± he trailed off, looking over us with a hardened expression. ¡°I don¡¯t wish a repeat of what happened in the dungeon¡ªof you fools dying incompetently. So my [Aetheris Eyes] will be watching. It might not reach everywhere, so call my name if you¡¯re in serious trouble. Ah, that will nullify your achievements, however.¡± He let that sit for a moment, his sunglasses flaring briefly with that iridescent sheen, a reminder that he¡¯d be on us before we even knew we needed help. But I wasn¡¯t planning on calling for him. Rather, if the worst came to be, I wished he¡¯d be late enough for me to finish off the enemy. ¡°Now, go.¡± At his signal, we dispersed, moving into the forest, each team headed in a different direction. As we rushed, the smoke seemed to close in around us, filling the space between the charred trees and swallowing any hope of a clear view. Fortunately, it was no Wraithwoods. I didn¡¯t have to rely on my Demonic Sphere too much. Although I wish the air was a bit fresher¡­ But it was fine. I was not here to enjoy the scenery. We had a job to do. And after this, a lot more still lay ahead. My eyes flicked to the Holy Knight standing behind Katheran. Nodding to the professor, he turned in a seemingly random direction and headed in. He didn¡¯t have Katheran¡¯s eyes, so his excuse for leaving was easy. But for me, that meant danger. I had a solid feeling that he¡¯d follow us. I¡¯ll have to stay alert. I didn¡¯t want to give fuel to the flicker of his confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said to the girls, keeping my voice steady. The hunt had begun. **** The Eldergrove Expanse, specifically the fiery district we were in, wasn¡¯t a vacation spot. In the game, I¡¯d run through here a dozen times over. I knew the territory, the creatures that thrived here, and the rough spots that could make anyone regret stepping foot in the forest. This place was home to Burning-tail Monkeys and Flaming-skull Dogs, both common enough in the district. I kept an eye out for their features. They were distinguishable enough; with the monkeys¡¯ long, blazing tails, they¡¯d swing around, ready to throw searing nuts like grenades. The skull dogs were also obvious to the eyes: hounds with bones like hot coals and a bite that could char right through the skin. I glanced over at Nebula, who kept her gaze sharp, scanning the underbrush for threats. When Katheran first announced this class a few days ago, I¡¯d wanted to do this alone with Solara. We wanted to kill the monsters and pick up the herbs I needed. But with Sir Likard tagging along and sniffing around, leaving Nebula behind was out of the question. That obstinate man wasn¡¯t satisfied with his little test, and according to my guess, he might confront her again. ¡°...! To the side,¡± I said, pulled out of my thoughts. A fire blazed somewhere in the distance, crackling like a thousand whispers layered over each other. We slowed down, taking cover. Then we walked in silence for a while, only the sound of twigs snapping underfoot breaking the stillness. But then we saw them¡ªFlaming-skull Dogs, skulking just ahead. Three of them. The Flaming-skull Dogs were an odd sight, even for someone who¡¯d seen their share of strange creatures. They stood out, their bodies a mesh of exposed bone and sinew, as if sculpted from smoldering embers. Their skulls gleamed white-hot, and their eyes, like hollow pits, radiated a searing red light. Each step they took left a scorched print on the forest floor, flames from their paw marks fading into smoke. Thin tendrils of fire wove between the gaps in their ribs, pulsing like a heartbeat, casting their surroundings in a sickly orange glow. Their jaws hung open slightly, revealing teeth that glowed like molten metal, dripping with ash. I could practically feel the heat from where I stood, even at this distance. As they moved, the light from their bodies flickered and danced, making them look like shadows prowling through a field of fire. [Level 19] [Level 19] [Level 21] We crouched lower, watching as the creatures sniffed the air, their hollow eyes scanning the forest. I gripped my sword, knowing that we¡¯d need to be just as ruthless as they were. I exchanged glances with the two girls and was just about to move. But then one of the dogs paused, its hollow eye sockets fixing on our position. For a split second, it felt like it saw right through the cover, the flames in its skull flaring brighter, casting sharp angles across its skeletal face. Then, with a snarl, it turned and sprinted off into the shadows, the other two quickly following suit, leaving only the faint glow of their retreating flames and the lingering smell of burnt earth. ¡°...¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Not what I was expecting,¡± I muttered, letting down my guard as I watched the pack scatter into the trees. I didn¡¯t recall them being scaredy cats from the game. They weren¡¯t the strongest monsters here, but they¡¯d fight if cornered. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re running from a strong beast? Let¡¯s stay alert,¡± Solara said, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the forest around us. ¡°Good point,¡± I stepped forward, picking up the pace. ¡°Let¡¯s chase them.¡± I didn¡¯t like being left in the dark, and if something was scaring these monsters, I wanted to know what it was. We moved quickly, weaving through the trees, stumbling across more Flaming-skull Dogs. Big groups, actually. And yet, they just fled, scattering like leaves on the wind. ¡°What the hell?¡± I slowed down, panting as I looked at the girls in confusion. ¡°Why¡¯s my EXP running from me, Solara?¡± ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± My Star failed my question. I sighed, shaking my head and deciding to look for other monsters instead. There were lots more in these parts. We moved again, our eyes openly in search of monsters, while my Demonic Sphere kept its focus on the Mountain that stalked us from afar. Chapter 43 – Bloody Bat Driven to A Corner The acrid air fumed at our lungs as we moved through the undergrowth, dodging twisted roots and smoldering branches. The forest around us was alive with crackling sounds of flames, every step releasing a plume of ash that mingled with the thick smoke around us. We pressed forward, all three of us scanning the shadows for any sign of movement, our senses on high alert. ¡°How is it that we¡¯ve not faced a single fight yet?¡± Solara sounded bewildered as she shot me a look. ¡°The monsters keep running.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t ask me,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope we encounter some other monster soon.¡± Otherwise, this session was going to be a waste of time. Other than the dogs, we¡¯d encountered Scorch Lizards. They were fearful monsters by nature, so they too fled when we approached. It was somewhat annoying. We¡¯d yet to find anything worth fighting, though the distant echoes promised that might not be the case for too long. ¡°...Stay alert,¡± Nebula said as I gripped my sword tighter, glancing at the girls. Both of them were also ready to jump into battle. Nebula must have felt the monsters ahead, and my Demonic Sphere confirmed her fear¡ªsomething was waiting for us just beyond the next rise. We walked for a bit more and paused. A troop of burning-tail monkeys loomed ahead, their beady eyes glinting as they watched us. Seven of them hung off branches, snarling and screeching at one another. Each had a tail tipped with flames, flickering dangerously close to the dried-out branches above. Not that a fire would do any additional damage to this forest-! My thoughts came to a halt, and I shouted, ¡°Careful!¡± As the girls quickly took the defensive. The monkeys had noticed us, and they were attacking already. They held fallen nuts and fruits, hurling them from one hand to another. They quickly lit up with their tails and then hurled our way. Flaming projectiles soon rained down on us. It was no [Fireball] Spell, but given the physical damage behind it, it might have been stronger. I swung my sword, the blade fiercely slicing through the fiery balls thrown at me. Sparks flew, but none hit me. Beside me, Nebula moved with grace, her claws glowing red as she slashed forward. Energy claws left her hands and shot forward, cutting through the fireballs and sending parts of them flying back toward the monkeys. Solara had the most impact. With a swift beat of her wings, she batted the rest of the balls away, watching with sharp eyes as they exploded against the monkeys. The monkeys screeched, clearly frustrated that their little trick hadn¡¯t worked. But they didn¡¯t look injured from the hurled back attack. That level of fire did little damage to them. They reared back, ready to hurl another volley, but I was quicker. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± I said, stepping forward. They weren¡¯t very strong, the strongest was at [Level 22], I could handle it. Solara stopped me with a raised hand. ¡°No,¡± she replied, her tone firm. ¡°Please, allow me.¡± Without waiting for my answer, she took to the air, wings spread wide. Her feathers seemed to sharpen, bones lengthening into sleek blades. In a single, fluid motion, she spun a full 360 degrees. My eyes shimmered in amazement. Her wings slashed through the air, and the monkeys were torn to pieces, limbs and tails flying, torsos severed into parts. Blood and intensities flew all over the area, falling into burning trees and letting out a smell of cooked meat. The ashes of their bodies settled around her like a twisted snowfall. Solara landed gracefully, folding her wings back with a slight nod. I couldn¡¯t help but admire the display. ¡°Not bad,¡± I admitted, but then I shook my head with a sigh. ¡°But hey, I need the EXP too. If you take all the kills, I¡¯m not going to level up here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± She blinked, catching herself, then nodded. ¡°Right, of course. I¡¯ll let you handle the next ones,¡± she said, giving me an awkward smile that she quickly dropped. ¡°Don¡¯t forget me,¡± Nebula said. ¡°What do we do with the monkeys, though? I hear their tailbones are good material for magic staff. I need one.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course,¡± I patted her on the back. ¡°We¡¯ll leave the monkeys, and the academy staff will collect them. Although I¡¯m not sure how or when.¡± ¡°I was wondering, won¡¯t the other monsters eat their bodies if the staff are late?¡± Solara asked, and Nebula sighed. Truthfully, I had no answer to that. In the game, the process was automatic. Monsters died, and the monsters vanished into sparkles of light. And at the end of the class, the academy somehow had all the hunt there. This was not a game; how was Katheran going to collect all this? Were there others hiding around? ¡°I hope we don¡¯t lose our precious hunt,¡± she said, a little worried. Most [Mages] her age already had a Wand or Staff, but she didn¡¯t. I thought she did, but apparently that dagger I bought for her was going to be her only weapon¡­ I was certain her father would have gotten her a Staff if she asked, but she didn¡¯t. They could be quite expensive. I¡¯d have bought her one if I knew this before. After half a minute, we moved on from the area, stepping over the charred remains of the monkeys as we ventured further into the forest. The smell of smoke grew thicker, mingling with the sharp tang of scorched wood and singed fur. Every now and then, I¡¯d catch a glimpse of something moving in the underbrush, but when I turned, it was gone. Just the forest playing tricks, perhaps... We traveled further, the heat becoming more intense. At one point, abruptly, shadows passed over us, flickering against the orange sky. My skin tingled in alertness. ¡°Up!¡± I shouted, and we all looked up to see hawks, wings spread wide, circling above us with flames trailing from their feathers. They were bigger than I remembered from the game, but then again, they¡¯d always seemed larger when they were about to attack. ¡°Watch out!¡± I shouted just as the first of the hawks dived, wings tucked in tight, claws extended. They let out a shrill cry, flapping their wings and flames shot out from them, carving fiery arcs through the air. I ducked, feeling the heat singe my hair. Nebula and Solara moved with me, each taking on a hawk of their own. Four hawks in total. Not too hard, but their fire attacks were strong. The air around us seemed to ripple with heat as they circled back, preparing for another dive. ¡°Uh, should I just fly up and kill them?¡± Solara asked, dodging another arc of fire. ¡°Don¡¯t. They¡¯ll circle you and kill you. They¡¯re not weak,¡± I said, my eyes flickering to the text hovering above their heads. [Level 21] [Level 21] [Level 20] [Level 23] ¡°He¡¯s right. Let¡¯s fight together,¡± Nebula said and was the first to retaliate, her hands glowing with a crimson light. She pushed her palms forward and sent a wave of bloody mist-like energy at the nearest hawk, slicing through its wing. It let out a shriek, plummeting to the ground in a flurry of feathers and flame. Solara, meanwhile, used her wings to shield herself from the heat, then struck back, sending a gust of wind that fanned the flames away from her and straight into another hawk¡¯s path. She engaged against it seriously, her wings letting out a fiery aura. I swung my sword hard, feeling its weight steady in my hands. True Demon Sword Art¡¯s 2nd Form struck as one of the hawks came too close. It burst into embers, scattering like ash in the wind. ¡°That¡¯s three down,¡± I muttered, casting a glance at the fourth hawk. It hovered above us, wary now, its eyes darting between us as if calculating its next move. Nebula¡¯s gaze was fixed on it, and when it dived, she was ready. Her palms flashed, and with a quick yank, blood ropes formed out of thin air, wrapping around the hawk, and snapped its neck. It slipped, slicing through its beak, sending it spiraling to the ground. The body crumpled into a heap of smoldering feathers. ¡°Ugh, how frustrating,¡± she said, pointing. ¡°Their beaks are good material for daggers. I could have sold them¡­¡± Is she really that poor? I wondered while noting the sturdiness of the blackened beaks. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The other three will make up for it.¡± They¡¯d make decent weapons. The three of us stood there, observing the area, unscathed and surrounded by the remains of our kills. ¡°If these are the only things we¡¯re going to face, we¡¯ll need to be bolder,¡± I said, sheathing my sword. ¡°Low-level stuff won¡¯t get us anywhere. We need monsters that¡¯ll make our efforts worthwhile.¡± I was saying that not just for the monsters¡¯ blood but for the materials. I could handle 3rd Ascension monsters with decent ease, and I supposed that Nebula was the same. Solara shouldn¡¯t lose either. Hunting 2nd Ascension beasts was a waste of time. ¡°I agree,¡± Nebula nodded in understanding. Better materials meant better weapons and stronger potions, things that would be essential for the days to come. So we¡¯d have to move deeper into the forest, into places where the fire burned hotter and the monsters were stronger. Solara had no complaints. We started moving again, this time heading deeper. Behind us, there was a pulse of intent, something almost predatory. I kept my senses alert. **** I hadn¡¯t told the girls about Sir Likard trailing us. It was mainly because Nebula was a nervous girl when it came to her secret. Her nervousness would only grow if she knew that she was being suspected by the Holy Knight, and that¡¯d have made her fighting sluggish, which in turn would be more suspicious to the man. No need to take that chance. ¡°And here¡¯s the Fireheart Tree! This much should be enough, right?¡± Solara¡¯s voice broke through the crackle of the burning forest. She crouched near the gnarled roots of a massive, fiery tree, its bark shimmering with embers that pulsed like a heartbeat. She looked back at me, a question in her eyes, holding up a handful of charred leaves. ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded, surveying the haul. ¡°That should do it. We won¡¯t need more.¡± We¡¯d already collected the other two herbs. The Fireheart Tree was one of the three herbs I needed, and it¡¯d been a stroke of luck finding it so fast. I stashed the leaves in my pack, careful not to crush them. When they were out of prying eyes, I deposited the herbs in my [Soul Storage]. ¡°How did you manage to fit so much in that bag?¡± Nebula asked. She approached, glancing between us with a frown. ¡°No, what¡¯s this all about, to begin with? Are we really collecting herbs in the middle of a monster hunt? What for?¡± I shrugged, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Just some rare ingredients. You know, useful stuff.¡± I hoped that¡¯d be enough to deflect her curiosity. Solara caught on, nodding along. ¡°Yeah, we thought they might come in handy later. Nothing serious.¡± Solara kept her tone light, though she shot me a quick side glance. Nebula narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t press the issue. ¡°Fine¡­ I guess it¡¯s none of my business.¡± She turned back to the path ahead, and I exhaled, relieved. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I wasn¡¯t ready to explain the whole ritual to her. I wanted to explain these things to her someday, but¡­ I honestly didn¡¯t trust Nebula that much. It was because¡­ no, there wasn¡¯t any real reason. Especially since Lilian and Solara already knew. I just had a bias of seeing her fight against Demons alongside some of the other main characters back in the game, so a part of me feared exposure. I knew it was not true as I knew her secret and never revealed it, and Nebula wasn¡¯t the backstabbing type, but¡­ I guess I¡¯ll tell her after this. I decided with a sigh. No matter what, she was my fianc¨¦. She deserved to know. We resumed our march, the forest closing in around us as we walked deeper into the smoldering maze of charred trees and ash. Smoke and ash stung our lungs, sticking to our skin like an unwelcome second layer as we continued deeper into the forest. Everything around us crackled with more flames, the sound of smoldering branches echoed through the forest, accompanied by the occasional snap of a twig. We¡¯d encountered more monsters. Mostly monkeys. It seemed to be their territory. I had yet to encounter a Level-Up, but Solara had. She was still 2nd Ascension, when Nebula and I stood at the 3rd. It seems it was incredibly hard to level up by only killing monsters below our ranks. We needed stronger monsters. ¡°I sense a larger-than-normal presence ahead,¡± Nebula said, and I nodded, sensing it too. My Demonic Sphere picked up a presence ahead that was far clearer than her vague words. There was something waiting for us, hidden just beyond the next bend. But before that, there were smaller mobs around the area as if to protect the larger beast. We walked quietly, our steps measured. We came to a stop, a little surprised by the monsters ahead. In hindsight, it was another burning-tail monkey, but this one had two tails. Both tails flickered with a more intense flame, casting light across the underbrush. [Level 29] It was still at 2nd Ascension. It wasn¡¯t much stronger than the others, but it felt different. It watched us with a feral intelligence, and I felt a shift in the air. ¡°This one¡¯s an evolution of the others,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s not much tougher, but we should be careful.¡± Nebula¡¯s claws glowed faintly as she stepped forward, mirroring the monkey¡¯s movements. ¡°Let¡¯s take it down quickly.¡± Without another word, the monkey lunged, launching itself from a branch, flames whipping from its tails. I dodged, ducking low, and swung my sword. The blade connected, cutting through one of its tails. It let out a screech, but it wasn¡¯t ready to fall yet. Nebula darted in, her claws flashing as she slashed through its side. The monkey tried to fight back, but Nebula sliced again. Within moments, it crumpled to the ground, its fire snuffed out. ¡°Well, that¡¯s taken care of,¡± I said, wiping the ash off my blade. ¡°But I¡¯m sensing that more of his kind are surrounding the area in a circle. It¡¯s as if these guys are protecting something. Meaning there¡¯s something stronger in this area.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head in, then?¡± Solara said, looking at me. I nodded. The three of us pushed further into the thicket, stepping through a dense patch of undergrowth and emerged on the other side. I stopped, raising a hand and taking in the sight before us. A whole troop of two-tailed monkeys waited a bit further ahead, watching us with those same beady eyes. And behind them, a hulking figure loomed¡ªa massive ape, the size of a small house, with three flaming tails arcing behind it. My heart skipped. [Level 41] A Boss Monster. The Flame King Ape. It had multiple body parts that could be turned into weapons, and its blood was also precious. It could be a good hunt. But, I watched it, it¡¯s not weak. It lay on its side, relaxed as it picked its ear. It didn¡¯t seem threatened by us. Naturally so. It wasn¡¯t going to be an easy fight for us. The beast¡¯s gaze fixed on us, a low growl rumbling from its chest that sent a shiver across the heart of the forest. ¡°...Looks like we¡¯ve found something big,¡± I muttered, gripping my sword tighter. Nebula¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t look too happy to see us.¡± The ape let out a bellowing roar that shook the ground, and in an instant, the monkeys charged, leaping from branches, flames flaring as they hurled projectiles our way. I ducked, sidestepping as a flaming nut whizzed past my head. Nebula moved beside me, her claws extending as she slashed through the air, sending the fireballs back toward the monkeys. Solara took to the air, wings beating as she deflected the projectiles with a quick swipe, watching them explode against the trees. ¡°Keep the monkeys busy! I¡¯ll take on the big guy!¡± I shouted, charging toward the ape. ¡°What?! Are you crazy?!¡± Nebula shouted, unsure if I had what it took to charge a Boss Monster on my own. I was about to prove to her that I did, but before I could get close, one of its massive hands came crashing down, sending a shockwave through the ground. I stumbled, barely managing to dodge the blow. The monkeys swarmed, each one a blur of teeth and claws. I swung my sword in a wide arc, using [True Demon Sword Art, First Form] cutting through two at once, but they kept coming, their tails blazing as they lashed out. ¡°You should be more careful,¡± Solara said as she landed beside me, wings spread wide as she shielded herself from the onslaught. In front of us, Nebula fought fiercely against the small monkeys, her blood magic swirling around her as she slashed and tore through the creatures. ¡°[Blood Magic: Crimson Claw]!!¡± Blood-red claws shot forward, slashing through the air and ripping into a charging monkey. The beast screeched and fell mid-leap, lifeless before it hit the ground. Another monkey lunged, teeth bared, but Nebula raised her hand again, voice steady. ¡°[Blood Magic: Blood Bind]!¡± Mist-like tendrils snapped around the creature, wrapping tight as it thrashed. With a flick of her wrist, she slammed it to the ground, its skull cracking on impact. They kept coming. And she faced them all the same. Nebula clasped her hands together, whispering, ¡°[Blood Magic: Scarlet Cascade].¡± The effect of her chant rippled in the reflection of my eyes. Blood-red needles erupted from her fingers, a storm of crimson that shredded through the next wave of monkeys. Their bodies fell, riddled with holes, twitching as the last embers of their tails burned out. Another larger monkey leaped from above, but she didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°[Blood Magic: Blood Reaver]!¡± she shouted, her hands moving in a swift arc. Blades of blood spun around her like a crimson vortex, slicing through the beast the instant it touched the circle. Fur and bone scattered, vanishing into the smoky air. The last of them hesitated, but there was no retreat. ¡°Come here,¡± Nebula stood amidst the chaos, her magic pulsing around her like a living thing. She looked like a force of nature, making me almost whistle. ¡°She¡¯s strong¡­¡± Solara muttered, surprised as she watched my fiance¡¯s back. It was true, Nebula was fierce and powerful. She was doing amazing against the smaller monkeys, but I realized it wouldn¡¯t last for long. The ape was finally getting up. Its gaze was fixed on us. With a sudden, earth-shaking lunge, the ape charged. ¡°I¡¯ll weaken it,¡± Solara said and lunged forward. She was fast, a blur against the wind, as she rushed toward the ape. And yet, when the ape¡¯s massive red-furred hand moved, she was swatted to the side like a ragdoll. She flew across the air, slamming into a tree with a sickening crunch. Her wing bent at an awkward angle, and she fell down, groaning. ¡°Argh! Goddammit¡­!¡± She grumbled, turning on the ground and failing to push herself up. I looked at her, holding her clutch her wings. She smiled at me awkwardly, ¡°I, uh, need just a moment¡­¡± she managed, gritting her teeth. I shook my head. She needs to choose her opponents better. But I barely had time to nod before the ape was on me, fists swinging. My sword cut through the wind in a shriek. My blade met it head-on, but when the metal met its thick hide, it cracked. The blade splintered, shards falling to the ground, and I was left holding a useless hilt. ¡°Careful, Iskandaar!¡± Nebula shouted in fear from amid the two-tailed monkeys she was locked within. I just sighed. Guess I¡¯ll make a new sword with the bone from his tails. I threw the remnants of the sword aside, clenching my fists as I called forth my fist art. Qi surged through me, igniting every muscle. Then it exploded outward with my swing. [True Demon Fist Art, Second Form: The Smoldering Strikes of the Serpent King]! I gained it during the surge of Levels when I touched Level 30, and I hadn¡¯t yet tested it out against a real opponent. The technique proved itself in real-time as my fists shot forward, the strike leaving a trail of dark flame that wrapped around the ape like a serpent¡¯s coils. The moment seemed to slow down as if to register the attack; the flames seared into its flesh, leaving smoldering marks that hissed and smoked. I huffed. Then my fists swung again. [True Demon Fist Art, Second Form: The Smoldering Strikes of the Serpent King]! [True Demon Fist Art, Second Form: The Smoldering Strikes of the Serpent King]! [True Demon Fist Art, Second Form: The Smoldering Strikes of the Serpent King]! ¡­. I spammed the technique, practically floating above the ground for those few seconds as the ape roared, stumbling back, but it didn¡¯t falter. It grew injured, but it¡¯d take more than that to kill this bastard. Even with the burning curse of the Serpent King, it pushed forward relentlessly. ¡°Gargh!¡± The ape growled as I breathed out, readying myself to meet its wide palm. But before I could do so, Nebula moved beside me, her claws flashing as they shot forward and tore into the ape¡¯s side, but it swung a massive fist, knocking her back. ¡°[Blood Magic: Carmine Shield]!¡± She managed to shout in time, blocking the attack at the last second. She rolled to her feet, blood magic pulsing around her as she readied another attack. I could see the strain on her face. ¡°We bit off more than we can chew¡­¡± She muttered although I disagreed. I could take down a monster like that without much effort. The Star Affinity was holding me back, but not enough that it¡¯d cost us any serious injuries. ¡°Nebula, stay down for a moment,¡± I jumped back from the to talk to her. I couldn¡¯t show her all my cards. My full power would blow my cover ¨C I¡¯d fail to keep my Star Affinity intact ¨C and that¡¯d be bad. I¡¯d have to defeat the ape with what I had. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± I said and turned to the ape again. I moved in for another strike, my fists a blur of seemingly dark flames, but the ape was faster this time. It caught me off guard, its massive hand swatting me aside. I crossed my arms, blocking the attack even though my bones screamed in pain. I could handle it. I hit the ground hard, pain lancing through my side, but I forced myself back up, ready to charge again. ¡°Enough of this!¡± Nebula¡¯s shivering voice cut through the air. She was panicking hard. From how loud her voice was, it seemed she fully believed that I didn¡¯t have the situation under control. Oh no, I turned to see her standing higher, her aura darkening as a blurry aura seemed unfurled from her back. ¡°Iskandaar, stay away¡­¡± she said. Oh shit, not good. ¡°Nebula, don¡¯t!¡± I shouted, but it was too late. Solara getting swatted aside with her wings broken, and then me getting the same treatment soon after had her convinced that the situation was dire. She was going to use an unnecessary technique. She clapped her hands together, blood magic swirling around her in a vortex. The air grew thick, and I felt the shift in power. She growled, ¡°[Vampiric Magic: Crimson Vortex of the Bloody Bats]!¡± Blood bubbled from her body. Black, leather wings grew from her back, tingling as they flapped, raising her to the air. An oppressive aura of extreme red fluttered around her as if she were standing at the center of a typhoon. She looked like a storm of red as if all the red in the world belonged to her. The Queen in Red. Her blue eyes also turned red, and then the vampire hissed. The blood energy exploded out of her, condensing instantly, taking the shape of a tide of dozens of bats that swarmed out her. They shot forward, a living tide of crimson aura that crashed into the ape, pouring into its nostrils, ears, and mouth. It was gruesome. The large creature thrashed, its roars muffled by the onslaught. And then, with a sickening crunch, the bats exploded from within, the ape¡¯s body rupturing in a spray of red mist. The forest fell silent, the only sound the crackle of lingering flames. I staggered, feeling the rush of victory tempered by the exhaustion that weighed down every limb. A notification flashed in my vision. [The Flame King Ape has been killed. Although you haven¡¯t landed the last blow, your merit to his death is considerable. You''ve earned experience points.] [You''ve leveled up!] [The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree¡¯s proficiency has reached 27.49%. You''ve been enlightened about a technique!] [...You''ve processed and learned the third move of the True Demon Fist Art.] [Additional knowledge about ¡®fist martial arts¡¯ in general comes with the technique to help you properly perform it. The knowledge is intricate.] Finally. I¡¯d leveled up and also gained the third form of the True Demon Fist Art. My arsenal had increased, and I had a feeling I¡¯d need that soon. My heart thrummed in my chest, the end of my hair standing for what was to come. My blood felt hot. Nebula dropped to her knees, her breaths coming in ragged gasps. Her transformation had come off. That [Skill] was definitely some kind of ultimate technique. She didn¡¯t need to use it, she had underestimated me. I went to her, helping her up just as Solara limped over, her wing tucked against her side, almost healed. Solara looked at Nebula with a mix of awe and confusion. ¡°What¡­ what was that Skill? That transformation¡­¡± Nebula met her gaze, still catching her breath. ¡°....¡± She couldn¡¯t find the words to answer that. I looked at Solara, my gaze telling her to keep her mouth shut. Before any further conversation could flow, a voice cut through the silence, cold and dripping with contempt. ¡°Oh, silence isn¡¯t the answer, for she¡¯s not the only one curious about that.¡± We turned, our necks stiff. My jaws clenched as the figure of Sir Likard, the Mountain, strode toward us with a grim expression. The fire crackled behind him, and the forest burned but his gaze burned brighter. His eyes were on Nebula, eyes sharp as blades. ¡°So, how does it feel to kill young, innocent students, you filthy vampire?¡± The accusation hung in the air, heavy and intense. Nebula had brought her own demise out of panic. The Holy Knight had seen everything, and the worst outcome had happened. My mind was a whirlwind. Chapter 44 – Fright of a Holy Knight The world around me smoldered like the aftermath of a battle that hadn¡¯t yet finished. The thick air felt more suffocating than the usual stench of smoke. Flames crackled in the distance, casting long, flickering shadows across the charred landscape. The Eldergrove Expanse, or what remained of it in this blazing district, seemed hollow and drained of life¡ªjust like the situation that had spiraled beyond my control. Nebula slowly pushed herself up to stand beside me, and I could feel the subtle tremble in her stance, barely noticeable to anyone else but painfully obvious to me, and I was sure the Holy Knight too. Her shoulders squared, her back straight, but her eyes¡­ her eyes were wide, filled with panic from the weight of the accusation. She quickly composed her expression and said, ¡°I-¡± her voice caught, and she had to clear her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, sir,¡± she said finally, voice tight. ¡°The [Skill] just looks dramatic like that. It doesn¡¯t mean I am a vampire.¡± She was scrambling¡ªgrasping for a way out that didn¡¯t exist. I didn¡¯t need to see Sir Likard¡¯s face to know he didn¡¯t buy it. He wasn¡¯t going to let this slide. His suspicions were confirmed. His hands flexed near the hilt of his sword, and I could feel the shift in his aura. He had made up his mind before Nebula had even finished speaking. ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± His voice was cold and sharp, like a blade honed for this exact moment. He took a step forward, and I felt his presence thicken as if the air itself bent under the weight of his judgment. ¡°It could have worked on a normal person, but I¡¯ve seen your kind before. I¡¯ve fought them. I¡¯ve burnt them.¡± He spoke in a grim voice. ¡°If you think you can deceive me with words, you¡¯re living a fool¡¯s dream. That blood magic reeks of vampiric taint. I don¡¯t need more proof than what you¡¯ve already shown.¡± His gaze didn¡¯t leave her, but I could feel the attention hanging over me too, like a noose tightening around my neck. I was unsure if he suspected me as a demon, but he definitely thought I might try to stop him from harming Nebula. Anyhow, I wasn¡¯t his main target. The Holy Knight had been itching for a reason to purge what he believed to be impure. And right now, Nebula was his target. ¡°B-but¡­¡± Solara tried, hoping her status as a Duchess would help, but I didn¡¯t even focus on her words to know it¡¯d be pointless. My mind deafened the sound around me. I exhaled slowly. This was my fault. I could feel it in the pit of my stomach. Maybe if I¡¯d told Nebula about my secret beforehand, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If she knew I could¡¯ve handled the ape without much trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have used that vampiric skill. She only used it because she wanted to save Solara and me from death, even if it meant exposing herself to Solara. And given how tight her financial situation was, she didn¡¯t want to call Katheran for help since that¡¯d invalidate all of our hunting. It could have been avoided if I had told her beforehand. Not telling Nebula about Sir Likard following us was, of course, a bad decision on my part too. Because suspicion was better than total reveal. I had made a mistake. In hindsight, it was a domino effect of bad choices. As a result, here we were: caught in a web of bad decisions, spiraling toward a worse outcome. ¡°Enough, Fenixia. If you attempt to delay this through further conversation, I¡¯d take you into custody. And you,¡± he looked at Nebula. ¡°As much as I wish I could exorcise you right now, I will call your teacher due to the promise I made,¡± Sir Likard¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, his tone full of restrained venom. A chance. He wasn¡¯t going to start butchering us right away. He wanted to call Katheran first. His aura began to pulse, leaking out around him in waves. I could feel the shift in the air again. If enough of that power escaped, Katheran would notice. He¡¯d lock his [Aetheris Eyes] onto this part of the forest, and he¡¯d come rushing. I clenched my fists. Should I take it¡­? I knew how Katheran¡¯s power worked. His eyes weren¡¯t omniscient. They didn¡¯t give him a perfect view of the forest all at once¡ªhe had to scan the area, like shifting through a puzzle. The professor had likely been ignoring my group, thinking we could handle ourselves against low-tier monsters and focusing on other weaker students. But Sir Likard¡¯s aura was loud. He was actively trying to bait Katheran¡¯s attention. The professor wouldn¡¯t miss this, and if he came, he¡¯d side with the Holy Knight. It was over for Nebula if that happened. My body tensed as I weighed the options. Waiting for Katheran would mean certain doom for Nebula, and at one point, if they suspected me and put me through further holy trials, I¡¯d be exposed as well. Still, taking down Sir Likard wasn¡¯t a simple task either. The man was strong, too strong to take lightly. But if I do nothing¡­ I glanced at Nebula. Her face was pale, fear flickering in her eyes as she stared at the Holy Knight. ¡°....¡± I couldn¡¯t wait. If I wanted to act, I had to act now. The decision made itself. I channeled my Qi, the dark energy flowing through me like a flood breaking through a dam. I channeled the Qi properly, the technique responded with a surge of power, and a wave of darkness exploded out of me¡ªlight blinked away from the world. [True Demon God Art: Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant]. The world went dead. The fire, the smoke, the charred forest¡ªall of it vanished in an instant, swallowed by the impenetrable blackness that stretched out in all directions. The shadows coiled around us, thick and suffocating, cutting off everything beyond this small pocket of existence. It wasn¡¯t just night; no, it was the absence of everything, although few sparks of flames remained. I closed my eyes, all my senses focused on the Demonic Sphere. Nebula stiffened beside me, and I felt Solara¡¯s soft gasp of surprise. Even Sir Likard faltered for a moment, the darkness catching him off guard. He let out a low grunt, his hand moving to his sword. ¡°What type of trick is this, vampire?¡± His voice echoed through the void, sharp and angry. He thought Nebula had done this. Good. Let him think that for now. I moved silently through the shadows, using [Void Step] to close the distance between us in an instant. I appeared behind him, and the third form of my Fist Art burned in my veins. The power of a titan surged through me like an unstoppable force. [True Demon Fist Art, Third Form: The Relentless Thunder of the Titan Ape]! My fists shot forward, landing with a force that rattled my bones and sent shockwaves rippling through the air. The impact was immediate¡ªSir Likard¡¯s armor buckled under the onslaught, the golden metal bending with each hit. The power of a Titan Ape within me was overwhelming, a raw, primal fury fueled the punch. The ground beneath us cracked, the sound of it lost in the thunderous echo of my blows. Sir Likard roared in pain, his body staggering under the relentless attack, but he wasn¡¯t beaten yet. His sword swung backward, cutting through the air with a deadly arc. I leaped back just in time, dodging the blade by inches. ¡°Holy Sword!¡± He shouted, and his sword flared with light, a sharp radiance that illuminated the area within the darkness. Not good. The light only illuminated us four¡ªthe shadows remained on the forest as if this space had been cut off from the rest of the world. It was a space empty of any trees and even the dead monsters that littered the ground earlier. It was just us and darkness. Sir Likard¡¯s eyes finally fell on me, realizing it wasn¡¯t Nebula attacking him. ¡°You¡­?¡± His voice carried disbelief. ¡°Why? Why would you betray your family¡¯s honor for her? You¡¯re engaged, yes, but¡ª¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish. I moved again, closing the distance with a speed that left him momentarily stunned. My fists struck again, the Fist Art¡¯s Third Form pounding through his armor. But even as I landed solid blows, there was a nagging realization at the back of my mind. This wasn¡¯t enough. Sir Likard was strong, too strong to be taken down by raw power alone. He wasn¡¯t a typical Knight; he was a Holy Knight. A man who had been trained to purge demons and those like Nebula. Those like myself. His armor was too durable. I yanked out the Demonic Dagger from my [Soul Storage]. I channeled the True Demon Sword Art¡¯s Third Form into it, and it slashed across the armor harshly. The metals screeched against one another, and my senses felt a small scratch on the armor. It¡¯s not working. I could feel my control slipping, the strain of keeping the space of darkness active while attacking him full force. My Qi reserves were burning fast, and although I had inflicted damage, Sir Likard was far from done. I swung again.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Fool!¡± His sword came down again, faster this time, cutting through the air with power that made me step back instinctively. The blade slammed against my demonic dagger, and the force of the impact sent a shockwave through my arms. I felt the dagger splinter, the blade cracking under the pressure. Shit. That thing had saved my life a few times. And it was destroyed from a single clash with that Holy Sword. I jumped back, tossing aside the broken weapon and clenching my fists again. I was running out of options. My aura danced around me. ¡°You¡­¡± Sir Likard¡¯s voice was low, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. He stared at the red smoke rising from my fists, the shattered demonic dagger. ¡°You¡¯re not human,¡± he muttered, disgust dripping from his words. ¡°A disappointment to your grandfather¡¯s name.¡± His sword flared with holy light again, brighter this time, as if the intensity of his resolve had doubled. He had decided to take me seriously. ¡°I will save your family¡¯s honor by slaying you here today.¡± I could feel Nebula¡¯s gaze on my back, wide-eyed. She seemed more shocked than the Holy Knight seeing demonic energy leak out of me. I sighed. I should have just told her. The darkness around us swirled, and I readied myself for what was to come. **** The lightless forest smoldered around us, little ash and embers swirling in the air as if the world itself were suffocating. Everything felt heavy¡ªtoo heavy¡ªa perfect match for my thoughts. I could feel my Qi slipping through my fingers like sand, my breathing growing more labored as the battle dragged on. My muscles ached, the strain of keeping up with Sir Likard¡¯s onslaught pushing my body to its limits. His strikes were powerful, and they were also precise and calculated. He was trying his best to knock me out, but I felt that he wasn¡¯t trying to kill me. If he did, without proving my demonic allegiance, my grandfather would destroy not only him but every church of his god too. That was just the kind of man my grandfather was. He must¡¯ve been fearing the same, otherwise I couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d hold back. Still, it didn¡¯t mean things were easy for me. Sir Likard, this immovable bastion of holy light, was relentless. His sword cut through the air with a brilliance that made the shadows around us seem darker, the divine glow of his blade carving arcs of light in every strike. I barely managed to parry with Demonic Qi, each block sending painful reverberations through my arms, as though the weight of his sword was crushing not just my body but my very will. ¡°You should¡¯ve remained hidden in your place,¡± the Holy Knight sneered, his voice grating against the sound of dim crackling fires. His divine sword, shining with holy light, cut through the air with a searing glow. I barely managed to block, but the sheer force behind his strikes sent shockwaves down my arms. My bones felt like they were on the verge of snapping. ¡°Iskandaar!¡± Solara shouted, yanking free the dagger from Nebula¡¯s thigh pocket, as she flung it toward me. It was the short dagger that I had bought for Nebula. I caught it, and immediately his sword came crashing down. I gritted my teeth, holding my dagger up just in time to deflect his next strike. The force knocked me back a few steps, my feet dragging across the dirt as I struggled to stay upright. His divine aura was suffocating. It pressed down on me, choking the air from my lungs as though the heavens themselves had turned against me. To be fair, it must have been. Another slash crashed into my defense, and the impact sent me hurtling into a tree, the bark cracking under the force. I hit the ground, the dagger tumbling far, blood trickling from the corner of my mouth. ¡°Weakling demon,¡± Sir Likard said, taking slow, deliberate steps toward me. His sword pulsed with divine energy, each step bringing that oppressive light closer. My light armor was cracked, and my Qi drained fast. His strikes were precise and relentless as if he could sense the ebbing strength in me. I could barely catch my breath. I grumbled. I hadn¡¯t underestimated him, but still, how was he so strong? He was barely hurt. I now realized how dangerous the Holy Knights were. Shit. Nebula was watching. Solara was watching. They couldn¡¯t help; they might die if they tried. I couldn¡¯t lose. I tightened my grip on the hilt of my sword, and my thoughts raced. I can¡¯t win by force, not against him. My mind flickered to the astral blade. Let¡¯s see if this works. He can¡¯t see it. He can¡¯t block what he can¡¯t sense. I forced myself up, eyes locking onto Sir Likard as I activated [Astral Rend]. The invisible extension of my weapon hummed to life in my grip. And it was infused with [Soul Sever]. If his holy powers flickered for a moment like before, perhaps I¡¯d have a higher chance. I gritted my teeth, faking a stumble, using the Demonic Sphere to sense Sir Likard¡¯s next move. The Holy Knight surged forward, confident in his inevitable victory. His divine sword swung down, ready to cleave me in two. No, he¡¯s not trying to kill me. I hoped, and at the last moment, I dodged, feeling the light of his sword rush past my face. My feigned weakness had made him overconfident for a moment, and I saw a gap at that moment. I struck back with the Astral Rend, slashing at his armor¡ªfor astral blades didn¡¯t care about casual defense. It didn¡¯t work. His holy light remained. After all, the chance of severing the connection was slim. I slashed again and then again, and right before he could push me back, the connection to the holy light flickered, where his divine aura briefly faltered. Immediately I saw it¡ªa crack in his power, a weakness. Sir Likard¡¯s steps faltered for a second, his light dimming for the briefest of moments. That¡¯s all I need. Before he could recover, a long, demonic sword appeared from my Soul Storage, a blade I had acquired in the black market months ago. I wasn¡¯t just sitting still in the last few months, even if my experience points were restricted. A cursed weapon dripping with the energy of the Demon Realm appeared in my head. It wasn¡¯t anything special, but it had bonus damage against holy magic. [True Demon Sword Art, Third Form: Chaotic Requiem of the Hellfire Wasp]! I swung it in a wide arc, aiming for the gap between his helmet and his armor, hoping to take the bastard¡¯s head clean off. It should have worked, his holy connection had been disrupted for a moment, and it should have gone right through his neck. But he grabbed my sword with his gloved hand. I saw his jaw clench under his helmet as he glared at me. ¡°Fool.¡± A blur. Pain exploded in my shoulder. My mind blanked. I didn¡¯t even see his counterattack until it was too late. His sword had flashed, and my arm was gone. Just like that, from down my elbow, the mound of flesh fell with a light thud. Blood sprayed from the stump, and I heard Nebula and Solara scream. The shock made my knees buckle, but I forced myself to stay upright, raising my good hand to stop them from interfering. ¡°It¡¯s okay, stay bac-¡± I started, but Sir Likard kicked me in the chest. My ribs cracked, and I was sent sprawling across the ground, my demonic sword flying out of my grip. I coughed. My vision blurred from the pain, and I barely managed to push myself up on my elbow. ¡°Seems like this is the end,¡± Sir Likard said, his voice filled with cold satisfaction. ¡°That was your sword hand. I was thinking of keeping you alive, but you¡¯re too dangerous. I¡¯ll end you, and your dead body should prove demonic enough.¡± I coughed, blood splattering on the ground. The stump where my arm used to be burned with a searing pain that cut through my thoughts. No sword. No arm. No chance. Hah, shit. I sighed, looking up. Sir Likard approached slowly as if savoring the moment. His aura radiated divine judgment, his sword raised high above my head. I could feel the cold edge of death closing in on me, but my mind regained sharpness. ¡­It seems everything followed the plan. The sacrifice was ready. Sir Likard stood above me, his blade poised for the final strike. ¡°May you burn in hell until the end of time, demon,¡± he muttered. ¡°...True Demon God Art,¡± I whispered against his words, my hazarded expression changing into a grin. ¡°Curse of Defying Heaven.¡± Flesh Explosion. The blood from my severed arm exploded into mist, thick and dark, wrapping around Sir Likard in an instant. He froze. His body tensed, his holy power flickering as if being drained away. The curse latched onto his divine essence, corrupting it from the inside. ¡°What... is this?!¡± Sir Likard¡¯s voice wavered with panic as his blood became tainted, turning against him. His sword dimmed the light sputtering. He was paralyzed. I laughed through the pain, forcing myself to stand despite the loss of blood. It hurt, but this was the only path I could take to earn victory. I grabbed Nebula¡¯s dagger from the ground and leaped forward, spinning high in the air, my legs coiled with demonic energy. I brought my foot down on his helmet with all the force I could muster. The impact sent shockwaves through his skull, the metal caving under the pressure. His scream echoed through the burning forest as his neck crunched under the strain. Before he could recover, I wielded the dagger, its blade gleaming in the flickering firelight. I huffed, switching my affinity to the other one beside the Star Affinity that created the Chaos Affinity. ¡°[Destruction Affinity]!¡± I said, and without hesitation, I drove it into the gap between his helmet and his neck, burying it deep into his flesh. A gurgling sound filled the air, and his skin shattered as if it were made out of glass. Sir Likard¡¯s flesh chipped and cracked, and then his body went limp. He fell forward, collapsing face-first into the ground, blood pooling beneath him. [You have slain Sir Likard the Mountain.] [You¡¯ve defeated an opponent far above your level.] [Tremendous experience Points Gained.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You¡¯ve reached Level 39!] [You¡¯ve unlocked an Ascension Quest!] [You¡­] I staggered, the world spinning around me as exhaustion hit me like a sledgehammer. My arm... my blood... I was losing too much. The girls rushed to my side, Nebula¡¯s eyes wide with shock and concern. ¡°Iskandaar, you¡ª¡± I shook my head, falling to my knees. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± I wasn¡¯t, but I couldn¡¯t let myself pass out just yet. There was still stuff to do. The world grew dim around me, the smell of blood and burning wood filling the air. My eyelids felt heavy, but I forced them open. I couldn¡¯t afford to rest yet. I had won, but now I had to deal with the dead body and the consequences of killing a Holy Knight. The smoke of the forest blurred our surroundings as the three of us fell silent in a rhythm of panting. Chapter 45 – To Prepare for More Holy Knights The heat of the smoldering forest was oppressive, like a furnace that never shut off, and my weakened body felt every bit of it. Thankfully, the level-up refreshment took effect fast, washing the weakness away. The trees that were burned to skeletal husks stood as silent witnesses to the carnage. Ash floated around us, clinging to our skin, mixing with the sweat and blood that drenched my clothes. My arm¡­ my stump¡­ ached with a sharp, throbbing pain now that my adrenaline flow was receding. It felt like my arm was being torn apart by a pit bull¡¯s bite every other second. But I had no time to focus on that. Nebula and Solara rushed to my side. ¡°Iskandaar, you¡ª¡± I interrupted their worried shout, ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± I said, and the two of them fell silent beside me for a minute. I huffed, ¡°Help me up.¡± They nodded, and their hands gripped my good arm, pulling me to my feet. My legs trembled beneath me as I stood, but I wasn¡¯t about to fall. I pushed through it and quickly pumped my Qi into the technique. I couldn¡¯t drop [Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant] yet, it had to stand for a bit more. The blurry world that had almost returned fell back into darkness, and I heaved a sigh. The others sighed, too. They knew the consequences if the technique dropped. ¡°Burn my stump,¡± I rasped to Solara, my throat dry from the battle. ¡°Stop the bleeding.¡± Solara¡¯s wings fluttered into the light. She acted as our sun, illuminating the area as she hesitated, her eyes locking onto the severed limb. Her lips parted as if to protest, but she nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± she said quietly, stepping forward, her hand already igniting with flames. I braced myself for the pain to come. But Nebula cut in before Solara could act, her voice sharp, laced with frustration. ¡°...Stupid,¡± she muttered, grabbing my stump with both hands, her eyes focused in concentration. I watched as crimson energy flared around her fingers, swirling like a liquid mist as her blood magic surged to life. The wound began to close, knitting itself together in a far less painful alternative to burning. Since the cut had been very straight and clean, at least it didn¡¯t look gross. I huffed, my brain too tired to process the immediate relief. I¡¯d been so caught up in the heat of the moment I forgot that Nebula could do this. Blood Magic¡­ It slipped my mind. Instead of preparing for the searing pain of cauterization, she took care of it with a simple touch. I should¡¯ve trusted her more, the thought gnawed at me. If I had, perhaps this situation could have been avoided entirely. I hadn¡¯t told her anything. Not about my power, nor about my plans. Now, the consequences just increased a thousandfold. Nebula, still focused on her task, muttered under her breath. ¡°I have many questions,¡± she said, her voice low, eyes still fixed on my arm as the blood magic sealed the wound. ¡°So do I,¡± Solara chimed in, though her gaze wasn¡¯t on me. She was looking at Nebula, her expression a mix of questions. ¡°You¡¯re a vampire?¡± Nebula stiffened slightly at the question, but her eyes stayed glued to my stump. ¡°Look, guys, this isn¡¯t the time for that,¡± I said, nudging my chin toward Sir Likard¡¯s lifeless body. His form lay slumped on the charred ground, still as stone. The metallic sheen of his armor, which once glowed with divine light, was now dulled by the curse and drenched in blood. The weight of what we had just done began to settle in. I let out a hiss of frustration, my thoughts drifting to my arm¡ªor lack thereof. Severed limbs didn¡¯t heal through level-ups. I¡¯d regained my Qi and felt physically refreshed, but the stump remained. Permanent damage. My arm was gone for good. I sacrificed an arm for victory. And now we had to hold onto it. If Katheran showed up and saw the Holy Knight dead, things would spiral out of control. No matter how justified I thought our actions were, to him and the academy, we would be murderers. Sinners who murdered a Holy Knight. He¡¯d hunt us down, perhaps even killing us since he¡¯d think it was us who killed those students in the dungeon. And, for reference, I could not defeat Kath. The [True Demon God Art: Curse of Defying Heaven] was a trap shot. To start it, the user had to sacrifice a large amount of his blood and sometimes limbs, too. I learned it on my own, and it took months to get it right. I couldn¡¯t repeat it with Katheran. Nebula¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. ¡°You pulled that dagger and sword out of thin air,¡± she said, her eyes flicking to the demonic sword still on the ground. ¡°Do you have some kind of dimensional storage skill? Can¡¯t you store his body there?¡± I paused, considering it. My Soul Storage had been useful in many ways, but I¡¯d never tried to store a human body inside it. Would it even work? I had spent months cultivating, which increased the size of my Qi Core after the events in the Wraithwoods, but did that mean it was large enough to store a human¡­? Only one way to find out. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± I crouched down beside Sir Likard¡¯s corpse, feeling a weight bear down on me. From the little gaps that showed his skin, I noticed the grotesque transformation of his skin. I had ruined this man. I sighed and then pressed my hand against his chest plate. My Qi shimmered, flowing into the dead body. A moment passed, and then his form seemed to blur, turning into a wisp of energy that vanished into thin air. ¡°Oh, it worked!¡± Solara exhaled in relief, her voice almost too loud for the atmosphere. I didn¡¯t get to cheer with her. Because a sudden wave of nausea hit me. My stomach churned violently, and I stumbled, clutching my mouth as bile rose in my throat. ¡°H-hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Solara¡¯s concern was immediate, but I waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s crammed,¡± I groaned. ¡°I feel like I just ate way too much food, and it¡¯s sitting in my throat. I¡¯d like to take him out as soon as possible.¡± The pressure in my Soul Storage was unbearable. It wasn¡¯t meant for things like this¡ªstoring such a large human body. At least not at my current level. The feeling was suffocating, and I wasn¡¯t sure how long I could hold it together. Nebula¡¯s magic had done its job, and the bleeding from my stump had stopped. But now came the real challenge. We had to figure out what the hell we¡¯d say to the academy staff. About Sir Likard and about my cut-off arm¡­ With a wave of my hand, I finally dropped the [True Demon God Art: Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant], letting the world return to its usual form. The oppressive darkness faded, revealing the scorched, barren forest. The burning trees, the smoke, the lingering heat¡ªit all came rushing back. It wasn¡¯t blurry. Thankfully, the demonic energy I had released within the eclipse zone vanished as if it had never existed. But Nebula¡¯s Blood Mana remained, a faint presence in the air. I glanced at her. ¡°That Blood Mana... It¡¯s still here.¡± People could track that back to Nebula easily. She nodded, her face calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just Blood Mana that¡¯s not a definitive vampiric trait. Everyone knows I have Blood Mana. I¡¯ll be fine. The real problem is... the story we¡¯re going to tell. We need to be careful about how we explain this.¡± She gestured toward my stump, her voice serious. ¡°All the students will be questioned. A Holy Knight doesn¡¯t just vanish without notice.¡± Solara nodded in agreement, her wings rustling as she shifted uncomfortably. ¡°We need to get our story straight before we get back. It¡¯d be too suspicious if we said we didn¡¯t see him if they somehow tracked his trails back to where we were standing. So we¡¯ll have to say he was attacked by a demon¡ªor maybe that he disappeared in the forest?¡± ¡°Right. The second won¡¯t work,¡± I said, my mind still racing. We needed to think fast to get ahead of this. Sir Likard¡¯s death hung over us like a storm cloud, and I could already feel its consequences closing in. We had bought ourselves time, but only just. And time was a luxury we couldn¡¯t afford to waste. **** The professor¡¯s meeting room was dimly lit, and the usual bright ambiance was subdued by the weight of the discussion. The air was thick and layered with tension. Professor Katheran stood before the gathered group of Waybound¡¯s finest, his sunglasses still on, his casual demeanor replaced by something much more serious. He was giving his report with a tone that left no room for jests. He explained what had unfolded in the forest classes earlier that day. ¡°And so, the last to see Sir Likard, the Holy Knight, was Iskandaar Romani¡¯s group,¡± Katheran said, his voice steady as his gaze flicked to each of the professors. ¡°Solara Fenixia and Nebula Carlstein were part of his group at the time.¡± There was a quiet murmur around the room, the names sending a wave of curiosity across the teachers. They were the same students involved in the two dungeon incidents. All eyes were on Katheran as he continued his report, and his expression didn¡¯t waver despite the danger. ¡°Iskandaar Romani lost his right arm, down from the elbow, during the battle against... corrupted beasts. His report claims they were demonic, though not demons. Monkeys, twisted and deformed, had tails that had blades instead of fire. He fought them, but the monsters overwhelmed his group when the Flame Monkey King joined the fray.¡± Professor Valmyre, the Battle Strategy and Swordsmanship instructor, frowned, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. ¡°Corrupted beasts? What proof do we have of this?¡± Katheran shifted slightly. ¡°The bodies turned to ash upon death. Not anything new. We¡¯ve seen that happen with many demonic beasts before.¡± A ripple of unease passed through the room. Professor Thorne leaned forward, her silver hair gleaming under the dim light. ¡°So, no proof,¡± she said quietly, her voice carrying a sharp edge. ¡°Nothing left of them? Seems convenient. I don¡¯t trust that boy, despite his family.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°He lost an arm,¡± Katheran replied. ¡°Is that not proof enough? If it weren¡¯t for Nebula Carlstein, who used blood magic to stop the bleeding, he might not have survived long enough for me to arrive. The blood in the ground was severe.¡± There was a brief pause as the gravity of the situation settled over them. The missing Holy Knight, a battle with demonic beasts, and now a student gravely injured. A student who happened to be the grandson of the Titan. ¡°And why didn¡¯t Iskandaar call for your help immediately?¡± Valmyre asked, suspicion creeping into his tone. ¡°If he suspected those were demonic creatures he was fighting, why wait?¡± Katheran¡¯s expression remained neutral, though there was a flicker of something in his eyes. Annoyance. ¡°They were about to,¡± he explained, ¡°just when Iskandaar lost his arm in the fight. The group decided to call for me. But right then, Sir Likard appeared. They assumed the Holy Knight would handle it, he wasn¡¯t weak. Sir Likard entered the fray and pursued the creatures deeper into the woods.¡± He paused, choosing his next words carefully. ¡°Moments later, they heard the sounds of a much larger battle¡ªlouder, more intense than what they had experienced. It was as if Sir Likard was clashing with someone his level. They suspected a larger demon lurked deeper in the forest.¡± ¡°A demon?¡± Professor Lysandra Thorne asked in her soft voice. Her elven features tightened with concern. ¡°Again¡­?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t sure,¡± Katheran admitted. ¡°They guessed it, based on the demonic beasts. They assumed Sir Likard would handle it. But after the noise stopped, there was no sign of Holy Power. That¡¯s when Iskandaar finally called for help. Which, honestly, surprised me. He knew calling for me would forfeit his credits for the hunt. But I went. When I arrived... they were injured, but they weren¡¯t in immediate danger anymore. I was confused as to why they called until they explained the situation.¡± A silence passed through the professors. They exchanged glances, frustration etched on their faces. ¡°...You did well,¡± Amelia Duskleaf finally spoke, her voice carrying the calm authority of her station. Her draconic eyes remained fixed on Katheran, though her thoughts were already elsewhere. ¡°If there¡¯s even a possibility of a demon in the forest, it¡¯s wise to pull the students out. I¡¯m just thankful there were no casualties. Don¡¯t remove Romani¡¯s credits since they didn¡¯t call you to save them.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Katheran nodded. ¡°No immediate casualties, chancellor,¡± Professor Valmyre jabbed back. ¡°But the Holy Knight is missing, and if he doesn¡¯t return soon, we¡¯d have to assume the worst. That will not go over well with the Church.¡± The room fell silent again. It was as if they were seeing an avalanche rushing down at them but could do nothing. The Church had a reputation for being... unforgiving when one of their own disappeared under suspicious circumstances. A Holy Knight going missing within the grounds of Waybound Academy? During a demon hunt? That would not sit well. Katheran nodded slowly. ¡°I suspect this incident may cause complications.¡± Amelia sighed. She leaned back in her chair, her hands clasped together as she thought through the situation. Her mind wandered, filled with half-formed suspicions. She kept her gaze neutral, but the weight of her thoughts was heavy. Iskandaar. His name made her worry worse. He had been skirting danger for too long now, cutting it far too close. This time¡­ he lost his good arm. She exhaled softly, her mind racing through the implications. Things were getting worse for him. Much worse. And without his sword arm, he¡¯d be vulnerable against the rush of the tide that¡¯d find him. Despite his bravado, she knew that this setback would complicate his future immensely. If the Church sends more people, then it¡¯d be over. He was always so careful, and yet his proximity to danger was tightening with each move he made. And now, with a Holy Knight missing... things would only escalate. Amelia¡¯s eyes flicked toward the other professors. They didn¡¯t even discuss their worry, they just caught each other¡¯s glances in silence. The silence in the room was tense, broken only by the low hum of the crackling fireplace in the corner. ¡°If the Church gets involved,¡± the Headmaster spoke up, ¡°they will not care about any report we give them. They¡¯ll want blood. We need to be prepared for whatever comes next. Because even if it¡¯s the Church, we can¡¯t let them mess with our students.¡± Katheran gave a slow nod of agreement, but it was Amelia who spoke next. ¡°Yes, we have no choice,¡± she said, her tone resolute. ¡°We need to launch a full-scale search for this supposed ¡®demon¡¯ in the forest. We need to find it before the Church comes. Otherwise, the Academy¡¯s atmosphere will be ruined.¡± The room was filled with nods of agreement, but her thoughts remained elsewhere. If we can find that demon, kill it... maybe Iskandaar¡¯s situation will go unnoticed. She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªshe wanted to do something to shift the focus away from the young man. Since he said there was a real demon during the dungeon incident, she wanted to capture him. Whatever the case, she wasn¡¯t going to make it easy for the Church to find Iskandaar. Because if he were found out¡­ a quick death would be his dream. ¡°Begin the search immediately,¡± she commanded, her voice firm. ¡°I want every inch of that forest combed for any sign of this demon. Then I want the Waybound City searched. We need results, and we need them soon.¡± The professors all agreed in unison, some more reluctantly than others, but the urgency was clear. The Church would not be patient. As the meeting began to wind down, Amelia¡¯s thoughts lingered on Iskandaar. I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, boy, she thought to herself, a feeling of responsibility settling on her shoulders once more. **** The tavern¡¯s dark, smoky atmosphere was heavy and stifling, but it didn''t seem to bother the only two customers sitting at a table. They drank and talked among themselves, the air dance of whispers until Zelyr¡¯s sharp and venomous voice cut through with a shout. ¡°It is a big deal! Some nobody is using our name to cause havoc!?¡± Zelyr¡¯s fist slammed onto the wooden table, his violet eyes burning with anger. The runes on his robes flickered for a brief moment, mirroring his agitation. Across from him, Vrakrith sat lazily, a dumb smile plastered on his moss-covered face as he drank from a large mug. The table beneath him creaked under his massive frame. The trollkin shrugged, his long, thorny hair swaying slightly. ¡°What¡¯s da matter, Zelyr? A kid¡¯s dead, and we scared the prince hard. We did our part.¡± Zelyr leaned forward, his voice low. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. How many times have I told you that we, the Savage Seven, are not some mindless thugs who just accept the flow of the situation and go with it? Pointless chaos is not what we want. We need to be aware of what is happening. The Demon King¡¯s plan isn¡¯t about leaving messy trails for idiots to follow. If not for you, how would we have been spotted in that dungeon?!¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± The situation was far worse than this foolish trollkin could comprehend. Especially if the Church of Light, the largest Church in Waybound, were to get involved. The Archbishop of that Church was a very dangerous man. His eyes narrowed, and he sighed. ¡°Forget that,¡± they¡¯d had that conversation too many times. ¡°What¡¯s important is that someone¡¯s using our name, stirring up trouble, and we don¡¯t know who they are.¡± Vrakrith wiped the alcohol from his tusks, his dumb face looking bored. ¡°So what? More chaos in Waybound City. More blood to spill?¡± Zelyr¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°It¡¯s not just about the blood, you fool!¡± His voice dropped, eyes darting around to ensure no one was eavesdropping. Not that there was anyone other than the innkeeper, a fellow demon who waved at them. ¡°Everything needs to be precise. Otherwise, the Demon King won¡¯t be pleased. A third party using the name of demons, claiming to be us, is not something we can just overlook.¡± He tilted his head. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. What the problem?¡± ¡°The patrolling has increased due to whatever happened in the Eldergrove Expanse. The Academy is in search of demons, and they even put out missions in the Guilds! If we get exposed, it¡¯s not just us¡ªthe Demon King¡¯s whole operation is at risk.¡± Vrakrith grunted, setting his tankard down. ¡°Means there¡¯s another demon?¡± His voice dropped to a dangerous growl. ¡°Is it an enemy?¡± Zelyr¡¯s mind raced. ¡°Could be. A rogue demon. But if I had to bet, it¡¯s some idiot using our reputation to cover their own tracks.¡± He clenched his jaw. ¡°So we need to be smart about this. Lay low for now, figure out who¡¯s behind it. If there¡¯s a rogue demon around, we¡¯ll confront them, and if it¡¯s some bastard selling our name¡­ we need to kill them before he causes more trouble to our plan.¡± Vrakrith grinned dumbly and cracked his knuckles, the sound of breaking tree branches. ¡°If someone¡¯s using our name, I¡¯ll crush them myself.¡± ¡°Careful,¡± Zelyr¡¯s lip curled into a cold smile. ¡°We don¡¯t act until we know for sure. And we can¡¯t take chances. The Demon King expects results. If this third party screws things up, it¡¯s our heads on the line.¡± The trollkin bared his tusks, a flicker of pointless rage in his eyes. ¡°Let them come. The Savage Seven will take care of them!¡± Considering they were the only two of the seven present in the city right now, that was not true. However, Zelyr had trust in his partner¡¯s strength. A 6th Ascension [Berserker] was not an easy enemy. **** I stepped out of the infirmary, the heavy door clicking shut behind me. The report went through smoothly, and no questions were raised that were too suspicious. Katheran had bought our story. The relief should¡¯ve settled in by now, but instead, it felt hollow. I glanced down at my right arm. The stump wrapped in bandages, tied and hanging from my neck, was a reminder of the price I¡¯d paid. I bit my lip. Losing an arm meant losing the ability to wield a sword properly¡ªit was my sword hand. It wasn¡¯t just a piece of flesh; it was well-trained muscle memory, skill, instinct. All severed in an instant. My left hand clenched involuntarily. I had to trust the [System] to help adapt and transfer what it could from one side to the other. It¡¯d be odd to wield a sword on my left hand, but hopefully, the System will help. But would that be enough? I wasn¡¯t even sure. Crossing the academy grounds, I moved on autopilot. The sounds of the evening were muted and blurred as I passed through large buildings. My mind wrestled with too many thoughts at once. I reached the dorm, and the door cracked open before I could turn the handle. Lilian peeked out, her eyes lighting up as she called out, ¡°Hey! You¡¯re back! I heard something interesting happened in¡ª¡± Her words trailed off the second her eyes landed on my arm. Or the lack of it. I stared at her frozen expression. The joy drained from her expression. She froze, eyes wide, and stared at the hanging arm as if it couldn¡¯t be real. Slowly, her gaze flicked up to meet mine, the concern in her voice suddenly sharp. ¡°What happened? Young master... your arm.¡± I shrugged, attempting a half-hearted smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. Just lost part of it. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Her hand shot out, grabbing my sleeve, and she tugged me inside, eyes flicking between the bandaged stump and my face. ¡°Just part of it? What the hell happened there?! I- I should have been there!¡± ¡°Lilian,¡± I sighed, but she wasn¡¯t letting it go. Her grip tightened, her brows furrowing in worry, as she stared into my eyes with sharp pain. It was as if she had lost her own arm. I guessed she felt quite incompetent that she wasn¡¯t even there to save me even though that was the job her grandmother had bestowed upon her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there.¡± The words were low, pained like she was blaming herself, as her eyes glistened. ¡°I am sorry, I- what¡¯s going to happen now? Isn¡¯t this your dominant hand?! Young master¡ª¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t have been there,¡± I cut in. My tone was firm but not harsh. ¡°There was nothing you could do, even if you were. The opponent was too strong. But I¡¯m still standing, aren¡¯t I?¡± Her lip quivered, her eyes misting slightly, but she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°But your arm¡ª you have a goal. Your enemies will never be weaklings. How are you supposed to¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll manage,¡± I said, reaching out to ruffle her hair with my left hand, trying to ease the tension. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never adapted before. I¡¯ll figure something out. It¡¯ll take some time, but I don¡¯t plan to stay a cripple. Plus next time, I¡­ will have you.¡± She blinked up at me, torn between being upset and wanting to believe my words. The worry in her gaze didn¡¯t ease, though. She stepped back, biting her lip. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± I muttered, already heading toward the bathroom. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after. Be ready, we¡¯ll be heading out into the city tonight.¡± She stared at me and then nodded, her eyes returning to my arm as I walked past her. I knew she was worried, and I wished I had the time to reassure her properly. But right now, there were bigger things on my mind. The Holy Knights were no joke. More could be coming for my head soon. So I had to perform the ritual for Heavenly Demon Body, and I had to do that fast. Chapter 46 – All This, For The Heavenly Demon Body I stood in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection, which was slightly distorted by the flickering candlelight in the room. My left hand worked to adjust the collar of my tunic, but it felt clumsy and unfamiliar. What was left of my right arm was tucked against my side, wrapped in fresh bandages. It still throbbed, though less now. ¡°And that phoenix girl? She did nothing?¡± Behind me, Lilian worked swiftly, her fingers brushing against my shoulders as she helped fasten the dark overcoat. She spoke little since I¡¯d come out of the shower, rather making me do all the talking, explaining the situation I''d encountered in the forest. ¡°It''d have been suicide for her to try and help. She left the fighting to me, as it was wise.¡± I said, watching her jaws clench. ¡°She could have taken some hits for you. She heals. You don''t.¡± ¡°I raised my hand to stop her the few times she did try to enter the fight. It''s not her fault.¡± ¡°....¡± The werewolf¡¯s usually cheerful demeanor was nowhere to be seen, replaced by a heavy frown etched deeply into her face as she did her work. I caught her eye in the mirror. A silence stretched between us, and at one point I couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Alright, Lilian. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She shook her head, her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Nothing.¡± I sighed internally. I didn¡¯t push further. Lilian wasn¡¯t one to admit her feelings so easily, especially when it came to worrying about me. She had shown some rare concern at the doorstep earlier, and that was a surprise. But the way her hands moved, the extra care she was putting into every little adjustment of my clothes, it was obvious she was troubled. I couldn¡¯t blame her, not after what had happened. Losing an arm wasn¡¯t something people just brushed off. But we didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that now. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone,¡± I muttered under my breath, just loud enough for her to hear. I saw her pause slightly but didn¡¯t respond. She busied herself with the last button on my coat, avoiding my gaze. A few moments passed in silence before she opened her mouth. But her words were cut off by the sound of knocks that broke the stillness. Lilian glanced toward the door, then back at me. I gave a small nod, and she quickly moved to open it. ¡°Coming.¡± When the door swung open, Riasmin, my older sister, rushed into the room. Her eyes immediately fell on me¡ªon the stump where my arm used to be¡ªand her face paled. She frowned and grumbled, and without a word, she crossed the room and wrapped me in a fierce hug, careful not to touch my injured side but still squeezing tightly enough that I felt her worry. I stiffened, caught off guard by the intensity of her embrace. ¡°Riasmin, I¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± she whispered harshly, her voice trembling slightly as she buried her face in my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± I could feel her shaking, could hear the slight hitch in her breathing. She was trying to hold it together, but seeing me like this was breaking her. I let her hold on for a moment longer before gently pulling back. Her golden eyes were red, but she blinked rapidly, forcing the tears away as she stepped back to look me over. ¡°You¡­ you should¡¯ve been more careful,¡± she muttered, her voice strained. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened! What am I going to say to Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said softly, letting out a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. It just happened in the heat of the moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact Grandfather,¡± she said. ¡°If it¡¯s him, he can arrange the Saintess to come and-¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± I interrupted her. ¡°She has a lot more crucial patients to see than some rich noble who lost his hand during battle,¡± I said, watching her scowl. She couldn¡¯t argue. How could she? My words were the truth, the Saintess was a busy person, and she was not even in the Empire right now. Although, in truth, the reason why I was pushing the suggestion away wasn¡¯t because I was a nobleman too kind for his own good¡ªit was because the Saintess would notice the traces of holy energy in the stump of my hand. Heck, she might just see right through my Demonic Qi even without that. It was simply not a good decision. I did not plan to stay a cripple, but it¡¯d take a while to regain this hand of mine. I¡¯d have to endure till then. Riasmin¡¯s hands clenched into fists at her sides, and she took a deep breath before speaking again, her voice growing firmer. ¡°...Fine. I¡¯m going to find those demons, Iskandaar. The ones that did this to you. I¡¯ll make them pay.¡± I could see the fire in her eyes¡ªmy sister wasn¡¯t just saying this out of obligation or familial duty. She meant every word. For a moment, I wondered how she¡¯d feel if she knew I¡­ wasn¡¯t Iskandaar Romani, her brother who she grew up with, but I shoved those thoughts to the side. That was pointless. To her eyes, I was her baby brother who had been a cripple until not long ago, someone she had protected since young, and now she was prepared to hunt down whatever creature she believed had hurt me. The problem was, it wasn¡¯t demons who had done this. It was Sir Likard, the dead Holy Knight who now existed only as a memory in my Soul Storage. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± she continued, her voice rising slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already joined the search party. We¡¯re going out tomorrow, many of us¡ªstudents, instructors, even some of the city guards. We¡¯ll find whatever demon is out there, and we¡¯ll put an end to this.¡± I nodded, not trusting myself to say anything just yet. She had no idea what had really happened, and that was for the best. As far as the academy was concerned, there was a demon on the loose. Not that it was false. If the world followed my game knowledge, those two should still be in the city. ¡°I hope you do,¡± I said finally, meeting her gaze. ¡°Be careful, though. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt.¡± Her expression softened slightly, and she laughed. ¡°Me? I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she assured me. ¡°And as I said, I¡¯m not going alone. Don¡¯t worry about me and just rest, alright?¡± I nodded again, falling silent. Something had been nagging at the back of my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but voice it out. ¡°By the way¡­ where¡¯s Iaskin? I thought he¡¯d come with you.¡± Her face clouded over at the mention of our middle brother, and for a moment, I thought she wouldn¡¯t answer. But after a brief hesitation, she sighed. ¡°He¡¯s on a mission,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Went out with some of his friends a few days ago. It¡¯s nothing major, although I am unaware of the details, but he¡¯s been busy with it.¡± I held back a frown. Iaskin was always quick to visit when something happened. The fact that he hadn¡¯t even shown up¡­ How far have his allegations with that group proceeded? This is not good. I didn¡¯t get a chance to focus on him due to all the stuff around me, but at this rate, things will be too late. I need to meet him when he returns. ¡°He¡¯ll come to see you as soon as he¡¯s back,¡± Riasmin added quickly, perhaps taking my silence for sadness that he couldn¡¯t make time to see me. ¡°You know how he is. He probably doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s happened yet.¡± I forced a small smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess so.¡± There was a brief silence, an invisible hanging between us. Finally, I reached out and squeezed Riasmin¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Thanks for coming. I appreciate it.¡± She looked away, muttering, ¡°What¡¯s the point in coming when it¡¯s too late¡­¡± She sighed and then looked back, her eyes softening. ¡°Get some rest. You need to recover.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I lied. She lingered for a moment longer before giving a small nod and turning toward the door. The door closed behind her, and as soon as she was gone, Lilian stepped back into the room, looking at me. ¡°You wanna rest?¡± she asked. ¡°I thought we were going somewhere.¡± ¡°We are,¡± I said, turning to her. ¡°Grab me two dark robes. We need to be sneaky.¡± **** The night in Waybound was thick and heavy with the kind of silence that made the air feel colder than it was. We moved quickly, our dark robes flowing as Lilian walked beside me, her steps light but cautious. Her eyes scanned the streets, though we both knew there wasn¡¯t much to see at this hour. The city was alive with its usual hum of magic, but the shadows were deeper tonight, thicker. The lanterns cast long, flickering shadows across the cobblestones, their light unable to pierce the gloom that seemed to hang over the place. We passed the towering buildings, their intricate designs glowing faintly with arcane sigils, magic woven into every stone. The city itself pulsed with life, a hum of energy beneath everything, like a constant reminder that we were never truly alone here. ¡°And the dogs kept running away,¡± I shrugged, keeping my tone casual. ¡°It was weird. We kept chasing them again and again, but they kept fleeing.¡± Lilian glanced at me, her expression placid and hard to read. ¡°It''s because of the [Mark] of my grandmother¡­ She¡¯s the peak of all canine creatures; most dogs will rather jump off a cliff than fight you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I blinked. That sounded¡­ easy to believe. Why did I not figure that out? I should have been able to figure that out by myself. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I am not curious about that stuff,¡± Lilian said, her brow furrowed. ¡°Tell me the rest of the stuff that happened during the fight.¡± I sighed, not wanting to dive into it now. ¡°I already told you. Most of it, anyway. I don¡¯t think we should talk about that in public. Even if we¡¯re hiding our face, it¡¯s the magical city of Waybound, we can¡¯t even trust the walls here.¡± She shot me a look, skeptical. ¡°Most of it isn¡¯t enough. I wanna know everything. I wanna know why those two didn¡¯t step in and just watched. But¡­ fine. We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. She was being stubborn. I could understand why she was mad that those girls didn¡¯t jump in to help, but it was because I told them not to. They were not as strong as Lilian, they couldn¡¯t have made a difference. I hope she won''t cause a fuss out of this. I held back a sigh of worry. Deciding to distract myself, I decided to re-check the Ascension Quest that I had received upon touching Level 39. I wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to Level 40 without completing it. I pulled up the message again, and it showed me a name that made my stomach tighten just thinking about it. [Ascension Quest: Survive the encounter with the Trollkin, Vrakrith.] Vrakrith Bloodroot. One of the Savage Seven, the group right under the Four Heavenly Generals in terms of importance in the Demon King¡¯s army. His name stirred a sense of dread in me, though not fear. He was stupidly strong, but the ¡®stupid¡¯ part is a bit more literal. He wasn¡¯t smart at all. Winning might be hard, but I could survive him if I played cautiously. The problem was, he wasn¡¯t alone here. His smart-ass dark-elf partner was with him, and together they could be trouble. Trollkins were powerful, but Vrakrith was something more. His regeneration made him nearly impossible to kill, and his incredible strength made him even more dangerous. Coming out into the city made the chance of encountering him more. I¡¯d have rather stayed back at the dorm if possible. But unfortunately, such a quest showing up meant I¡¯d end up meeting him no matter how much I tried to avoid him, it was inevitable. Reality will actively try to make this happen. I might encounter him any time now, but hopefully, I''ll be ready when the time comes. Lilian¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡± ¡°Solara¡¯s house,¡± I replied, keeping my tone steady despite the weight in my chest. Lilian looked back at me in surprise. ¡°She owns a house in the capital city? I thought the Fenixia family was done for.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve lost a lot, but they¡¯re still technically a duchy,¡± I said. ¡°On paper, at least. The house we¡¯re going to is basically abandoned. I was thinking of renting a mansion for today, but thankfully Solara had this place free to use.¡± ¡°Lucky,¡± After that, she didn¡¯t say anything; she just kept walking beside me, her steps falling in line with mine. We moved in silence for a while, passing by more towering buildings, each one with glowing runes etched into its walls, their faint light casting strange patterns on the ground. The magic in the air was almost tangible, like a soft hum beneath everything. Waybound was always alive with power, but tonight, it felt different. It felt darker. I knew it was all in my head, though. Because I felt a little nervous about the stuff I was going to do tonight. We reached the noble district soon enough. Solara¡¯s mansion stood at the edge, hidden behind high gates and overgrown hedges. It was large and imposing and yet, somehow, forgotten. It was the kind of house that still held on to its old glory, even as the world moved on without it. There was no one guarding it, there was nobody awake in the near vicinity. It was almost like a haunted neighborhood, and I only knew that someone was inside because of the lights coming from inside. The gate creaked open as I pushed it, and we walked through the yard in silence. The grass was wild and unchecked, a mirror of the neglect that had crept into the Fenixia family. I promised her to revive her family so that one day, this place would flourish again. The house itself loomed before us, its dark windows reflecting the faint light of the moon. ¡°I¡¯ll knock,¡± Lilian said and stepped forward. But before she could knock, the door swung open. Solara stood on the other side, her face pale, her wings hidden beneath a cloak. Sweat beaded her forehead, and her usual calm demeanor had been replaced by something far more anxious. ¡°Come in,¡± she said quietly, stepping aside. We entered the mansion, the door closing softly behind us. The inside was dimly lit, shadows pooling in the corners of the grand hall. It felt old, forgotten. The smell of dust clung to the air, mixed with something darker. Something¡­ wrong. I knew what it was. ¡°Nobody followed you, right?¡± Solara asked as she led us deeper into the house, her pace quick, urgent. She moved with purpose, her footsteps echoing off the stone floors as she guided us through a hidden passageway behind a dusty bookshelf. ¡°Nobody did,¡± I said confidently. My Demonic Sphere made sure of that. ¡°Did you draw the runes as I instructed you to? Otherwise, the energy will leak outside.¡± ¡°I did. You can make sure of it soon,¡± she said as we approached a narrow staircase that descended into the depths of the mansion. We followed her down without a word. The further we went, the thicker the air became, heavy with the scent of blood. Lilian wrinkled her nose, her voice low. ¡°What is that smell?¡± ¡°Just keep moving,¡± I muttered, not bothering to reassure her. If she couldn¡¯t tell, despite her sensitive nose, the runic array was working. Although it must still smell ¡®weird¡¯ for her to react that way. Hopefully not enough to attract too much interest from outside. Soon, we approached a door that was letting out a red light from within. From the hallway, I could see letters written outside the door, on the door, and on the walls. The protection array that hid Demonic Qi from being sensed from outside was active, the red sigils luminous. I had figured these letters out over the last months of errors and tried. I had a blurry image from the game in my head. It was a really hard task. ¡°Those letters,¡± Lilian muttered from beside me, ¡°isn¡¯t it from that weird thing you were drawing before? What is it doing here?¡± ¡°Treat it as a protection rune,¡± I replied. Runes and Arrays were quite similar. As much as I loved Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God, I hadn¡¯t memorized the old Chinese letters that made the arrays in the game. It was just a game, after all. But I did know Mandarin due to having been to China before for a few fights, and so I recalled some of the words from the array. It was lucky, really. I had to figure out the rest of the words over trials during the last few months. We stepped through the door into a wide chamber, the walls lined with more array sigils, lighting up the room in an ominous red glow. There were shelves filled with ancient tomes and artifacts that lined the walls, catching our attention. It must have been a hard task to draw the array with all those obstacles, but these two girls had managed to do it. Given I had provided them with a paper with the entire array drawn, and they just had to copy it, it was still impressive. The centerpiece of the room, the thing that drew our attention, was not the array, though. It was the massive metallic green bowl in the center. There was a fire below it, and blood boiled within it, thick and dark, swirling with a life of its own. The bodies of monsters lay dried around the room, their blood drained and added to the bowl. Nebula stood by the bowl, her white hair plastered to her forehead with sweat. Her hands were outstretched, blood swirling in the air as she directed it into the container. Her eyes flicked up when we entered, exhaustion clear in her gaze. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Solara said to Nebula, who was too focused to look at us. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she said, her voice strained. The reason Nebula and Solara weren¡¯t by my side when I exited the infirmary wasn¡¯t because they couldn¡¯t be bothered to, but because they were busy with this task I had given them. She was curious about my secret, and even Solara was curious about what exactly I was. I was going to answer them both today, and I was glad they had made it easy for me to show them. ¡°Everything looks good,¡± I nodded at Nebula, stepping forward. ¡°Thanks for doing this. I know I haven¡¯t explained everything yet, but you still decided to help. You¡¯ll receive your answers, although I¡¯ll be showing you instead of talking.¡± She looked at me, blue eyes locking on mine. She looked pretty with her face sweaty, eyes filled with doubt and curiosity, as she slowly nodded. I then reached into my Soul Storage, pulling out the body of Sir Likard. The large body appeared on the ground with a dull thud, the lifeless weight of it filling the room with a new heaviness. ¡°The Holy Knight¡­¡± Lilian looked at it, a dark look crossing her eyes. Nebula stared at it for a moment before looking up at me. I nodded, and she sighed. She wordlessly raised her hand, and a trickle of blood rose from the cut on Sir Likard¡¯s neck. Her magic pulled the blood from his body as she had done with the monsters. It swirled through the air and joined the boiling mass in the bowl. It was filled to the brim as we watched. By the time she finished, all that remained of the Holy Knight was a hollow skeleton wrapped in his golden armor. It was a sad sight, indeed. I felt a sour taste in my mouth, however I didn¡¯t let it bother me. He tried to kill me. If he had succeeded, my dead body would have faced a worse fate than his. I didn¡¯t plan to do this the first time I saw the knight, for mixing holy blood on a demonic concussion sounded stupid, but I had corrupted his body. Although another Holy Knight might be able to tell the truth, he was a demonic human as far as the ritual was concerned. Now, I had to figure out a way to deal with his body. I couldn¡¯t just leave it here. What if the Church tracked it somehow? I had to think of something. After the process was done, Nebula¡¯s face twisted with discomfort as she wiped the sweat from her brow. ¡°I don¡¯t like this¡­¡± she looked at me and said. I could understand why. Even I felt weird. I opened my mouth to console her, but before I could respond, Lilian¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and angry. ¡°You don¡¯t like this?! You¡¯re the reason he lost his arm! This is your fault! As much as it is the fault of this gold bastard. And you say you don¡¯t like this?!¡± The pressure in the room bubbled up harshly. Lilian glared at Nebula, and an invisible tension crackled between them, the air growing thick with accusations. Nebula looked down, scratching her arm, unable to defend herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lilian grumbled. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to attack the poor girl again when she didn¡¯t even have the spirit to argue. I sighed, rubbing my temples. ¡°Lilian, enough,¡± I said firmly, cutting through the growing hostility. This wasn¡¯t the time. Lilian huffed and looked away, and Nebula stayed silent. Solara glanced between us, her expression on the edge of panic. Just like me, she didn¡¯t want a fight to break out. Before things could escalate again, she urged me. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time, Iskandaar. It¡¯s better to be done with this fast.¡± I nodded, stepping forward and beginning to remove my robe. It wasn¡¯t easy, I found it difficult. The movements were clumsy without my right arm. Nebula looked up and moved to help, but before she could reach me, Lilian stepped in front of her, her voice cold. ¡°I¡¯m his maid,¡± she snapped, taking over. Solara sighed while Nebula remained silent. I closed my eyes and held back a comment, letting her undress me in quick, efficient movements. I didn¡¯t like it. The tension between them was too much, but I had no energy to deal with it right now. Once stripped down to my pants, I climbed into the bowl. I put a leg inside first and immediately hissed. I clenched my teeth. The blood sizzled against my skin, the heat unbearable. I forced myself to stay calm as the pain radiated through me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Solara asked, her voice tight with worry. ¡°It¡¯s quite hot, and you know it¡¯s going to grow even hotter. Iskandaar¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°For the last time, are you sure you want to do this?¡± I looked at her. ¡°I have no choice,¡± I said, tapping into my skill [Inner Focus]. I spread Demonic Qi over my entire body and put my other leg into the boiling blood. Slowly, I sat down in the bowl. My mind remained focused, enduring the pain and spreading demonic energy throughout my body. All this for the Heavenly Demon Body. Slowly, I let the blood envelop me, submerging deeper into the boiling liquid as I looked at the ceiling, feeling my body boil. ¡°Start,¡± I said to Solara, whose flames engulfed me a moment later. Chapter 47 – Lone Star in the Blue Sky Amelia Duskleaf leaned back in her chair, her hands wrapped around the delicate porcelain cup. The warmth of the tea was barely noticeable against her fingers, not that heat would ever bother a dragon. She kept her gaze steady, watching the ripples settle on the surface of the amber liquid as she collected her thoughts. Across from her, the Headmaster took a slow sip, his face grave. The usually calm office felt weighty now, all the recent happenings casting a shadow over even the cozy glow of the fireplace nearby. ¡°Too many incidents in too short a time,¡± he murmured, setting his cup down with a faint clink. ¡°It¡¯s as if they¡¯re testing our defenses, those demons.¡± Amelia raised an eyebrow, her tone crisp. ¡°Or testing our patience. We haven¡¯t seen this level of activity for decades, yet it¡¯s all happening within our borders now, just as our students begin their trials. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the fabled Greatest Generation, as much as I am. Could it be that the Demon King thinks this year is that prophesied year?¡± ¡°Interesting idea¡­ It could be, yes,¡± he nodded, looking past her to the shelf of ancient tomes that lined the wall. ¡°I¡¯d wager it¡¯s no coincidence.¡± The silence stretched as both of them considered the implications, the unspoken worry thickening the air. Amelia took a measured sip, her draconic senses on alert. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but even she felt a trace of foreboding she couldn¡¯t shake off. Sometimes she wished she had inherited her father¡¯s aloofness, that pride that towered over the tallest mountains of Vear''thia. He was an entity that never had to worry about anything. Unfortunately, even with his flawed traits, Amelia was far from the greatness that was her father. Amelia sighed in her head, and then her thoughts were interrupted by a firm knock on the door. Amelia and the Headmaster exchanged glances before she straightened, set her cup down, and called, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and Professor Lysandra Thorne stepped inside, her silver hair catching the light in a way that softened her steely expression. Her expression was unusually hard. The elf gave a nod of acknowledgment to the Headmaster and then looked to Amelia, her face taut with urgency. ¡°Apologies for the interruption,¡± Lysandra began, her voice low. ¡°There¡¯s news. We¡¯ve found traces of demons.¡± ¡°Have you?!¡± Amelia set her cup aside, her fingers tightening reflexively on the arm of her chair. The news washed over her with relief. So they had found something. The large-scale search announced for tomorrow was not false, but the announcement was bait. It was to lull their targets into complacency, that they¡¯d be fine until tonight, having only to keep their guards up starting tomorrow. But the true search had already begun, quiet and contained in the night, led by the professors. This was exactly the kind of result she had hoped for when she planned this. Wait, just in case¡­ Without a word, Amelia rose from her seat and reached inward, feeling the familiar spark of her draconic essence. She extended her senses, her voice barely a whisper as she incanted, ¡°Dragon Tongue Magic: All-Seeing Gaze.¡± A soft glow enveloped her irises, her vision sharpening as it pierced through the walls of her office, threading its way across the academy grounds. She saw through corridors and rooftops, her sight eventually falling upon the dormitories, finally honing in on the quarters of Year 1¡¯s Class S. And then her eyes darkened, her jaw clenching. Iskandaar Romani¡¯s bed was empty. His entire room was. That fucking brat! A curse slipped from her lips, sharper than she intended. She turned to Lysandra, trying to mask the jolt of anger and worry rising within her. ¡°Who¡ª¡± she forced a calm into her voice, ¡°who¡¯s in charge of searching the city right now?¡± Lysandra¡¯s eyes met hers, calm but alert. ¡°It¡¯s Professor Katheran and Professor Valmyre. They¡¯re both scouring the areas close to the last demonic traces.¡± Amelia bit back another curse. With those two, any demon¡ªor anyone suspected of being a demon¡ªwould be facing merciless scrutiny. No matter if it was Iskandaar who had foolishly gone out there or the real demon from the dungeon incident, they were out for bad luck tonight. She truly hoped it wasn¡¯t Iskandaar, but it seemed like a fool¡¯s dream right now. The two professors would be ruthless if he gave them any reason to suspect him, and he sadly did have enough reason already. Although by now it was probably too late anyway. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be going too,¡± she said abruptly, moving toward the window without another word. The Headmaster¡¯s voice rose in mild protest. ¡°Are you sure? Katheran and Valmyre are more than capable. Your presence might alert the demons and make them flee.¡± She paused, glancing back at him, her gaze hard. ¡°I know. But they might endanger the civilians if their Level is around those two professors. I should be there. Just in case.¡± With a nod to Lysandra and the Headmaster, she pulled the window open, spread her wings, and launched herself into the night. The cool night air rushed around her, and she didn¡¯t hesitate, her flight swift and silent as she made her way toward the city, her senses spread wide. **** ¡°Hsss¡­¡± The smell of boiling blood hung heavy in the air, thick with an iron tang that made Nebula¡¯s stomach churn. She watched Iskandaar from a few feet away, watching the man hiss in pain, feeling as if he was both familiar and a complete stranger. The ritual had turned his skin a raw, angry red, yet he sat cross-legged in the bowl, unmoving, his face locked in focus. Every hiss and wince that escaped him made her fingers twitch, and yet he didn¡¯t flinch¡ªdidn¡¯t hesitate. He pushed through it all, sinking deeper into the blood. Iskandaar Romani, loser son of a count, human trash. Her fianc¨¦. At the start, he¡¯d been nothing more than a political pawn to her, a title, a convenient alliance between families. And now here he was, submerged in blood, invoking powers she¡¯d only read about in forbidden texts. What in the world had he become? Since their arranged engagement, she¡¯d known him as nothing more than a mere name¡ªthe third child of a noble house, crippled by weakness and destined for nothingness. Useless, even by aristocratic standards. She¡¯d never bothered to understand him because, frankly, there hadn¡¯t seemed to be anything to understand. She remembered his duel with her brother¡ªhow he¡¯d thrown away the sword as if to look cool but then ultimately winning with his fist alone, breaking Luciel¡¯s blade with his bare hands as if it was little more than a twig. It was a surprising incident, and she was greatly pleased by the sight, but still, that wasn¡¯t the end of the world. It didn¡¯t mean he was a powerhouse. Luciel was just Level 18 back then. It was a bit more bizarre when he returned from the Wraithwoods unharmed, but¡­ she had just assumed he lied about ever having stepped into the mist. Nebula never thought of him as someone outstanding. Until the first day at the Waybound Academy, she thought he was just a lucky young man who awakened his mana and experienced some quick level-ups. But now¡­? Here he was, surrounded by mysteries as thick as the blood swirling around him, every shadow seeming to deepen the longer she looked. Her mind raced with questions she hadn¡¯t dared to ask aloud. What exactly was he? All the encounters they¡¯d had since he came to the academy had challenged her perception of him. Until all of it turned upside down when he slew a Holy Knight. Are you really Iskandaar Romani? she thought, feeling a knot tighten in her stomach. And then, as if sensing her gaze, he looked at her. There was something strange in his eyes¡ªsomething neither pain nor fear could drown out. Determination. He raised his voice, hoarse but unwavering. ¡°Solara,¡± he called, his voice scraping out like it had traveled across hot coals. ¡°Pour the fire. Start now.¡± Nebula stiffened, her breath catching as Solara¡¯s wings flickered to life, filling the room with a blaze that cast wavering shadows against the walls. Solara hesitated, taking in a deep breath. Nebula could see the flames reflected in his eyes, dancing over him, yet he didn¡¯t look away or shield himself. Instead, when she raised her palms at him, he closed his eyes, letting the fire sink deeper into him as if he were made for it. This man¡ªno, this thing¡ªwas not the Iskandaar Romani she had known. He couldn¡¯t be. There was no way. But what did that mean for her? For their engagement? Watching him now, she couldn¡¯t shake the sense that he was becoming something she might never understand, even if she asked a thousand questions. The silence stretched between them, broken only by the crackling of Solara¡¯s flames against his breathing. At that moment, Nebula felt more alone than she ever had. She wanted to ask him¡ªdemand answers for all the secrets he carried. What was his purpose? What power was he striving for, and why did it look like he¡¯d die reaching for it? But she kept silent, unwilling to break the strange rhythm of the ritual. In her chest, though, her heart thudded a quiet, restless beat, one that echoed the unspoken fear and growing tension. Was this still her fianc¨¦¡ªor had he already become something else entirely? And if so¡­ what would that mean for her? Nebula Carlstein found herself lost in the flickering flames. **** The pain was the price of power. There was no avoiding it, no bargaining with it. The Heavenly Demon Body Technique wasn¡¯t just a method of cultivation¡ªit was a path carved in blood, in agony, in the raw will to endure the unendurable. It would be a part of me, all of me, for it¡¯d be my body by the time I was done learning it. That was what it had always been, in the game at least, ever since the first Heavenly Demon walked the earth, and it hadn¡¯t changed. The body wasn¡¯t meant to house this kind of power, but the technique forced it to. It transformed the body into greatness. It demanded that the practitioner strip away the mortal coil, layer by layer, until what remained was something not human but something else. Something more. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Something demonic. I knew that going in. This technique was the reason the Murim world feared those who mastered it. Few managed to do so, only the Heavenly Demon of each generation. Transforming the body into a demonic vessel wasn¡¯t just about strength or resilience. It was about becoming an entity above humanity, invincible to normal weapons and resistant to the spiritual forces that others wielded. The Heavenly Demon Body Technique was a powerful and feared cultivation art, divided into five stages for it was impossible to master at once. If I had to put it on paper like how the System put things, it¡¯d look something like this: -
  1. Iron Flesh Stage: At this stage, the practitioner develops a dense layer of muscle and flesh, making their body highly resilient to physical damage.
  2. Stone Bone Stage: The bones are hardened to be as tough as stone, enabling the practitioner to withstand blunt force impacts.
  3. Demon Core Stage: The cultivator forms a core of demonic qi within their body, reinforcing their organs and circulating energy through their body to bolster their defenses. The Demonic Core also grants multiple other powers, such as free energy control.
  4. Dark Qi Fusion Stage: The practitioner begins fusing dark qi with their body''s cells, turning their flesh into a substance resistant to both magical and spiritual attacks.
  5. Heavenly Demon Stage: At this final stage, the body is transformed into a true demonic vessel, capable of regenerating immensely fast and becoming impervious to nearly all forms of attack. You¡¯re also able to break your body¡¯s limits temporarily by tapping into powers greater than yourself.
- The first two were kind of basic, although still very impressive, but starting the third stage, things took a supernatural turn. Forming the core of demonic qi inside the body would bolster everything¡ªflesh, bones, organs¡ªall of it. The practitioner would no longer have to rely on normal qi and no longer be constrained by the flow of qi. It might sound a little confusing since I could already use demonic qi, but to put it in simpler terms, if all this time I was taking the energy in the air and swirling it into my core in the rhythm of the demonic arts, it¡¯d change to me being able to produce demonic qi naturally. Of course, that¡¯d also mean I¡¯d appear more ¡®demonic¡¯ to people¡¯s senses, but I might have a fix for that. Lastly, at the fifth stage, I¡¯d go through the Great Demonic Rebirth. My body would basically reconstruct itself, and it¡¯s a process that can regrow limbs with ease. That was why I wasn¡¯t worried about finding a way to regrow my hand; I already had a way, but it¡¯d just take a bit of time. ¡°Hnn¡­¡± I could feel the blood boiling around me as I sat cross-legged in the metal bowl, the heat radiating from Solara¡¯s flames shooting through the liquid like a furnace. The demonic qi flowed through me, through every inch of my skin, circulating and refining the body I was trying to forge anew. The pain lanced through me, searing my muscles and threatening to break my concentration. But I endured. I had no choice but to endure the Body Tempering Ritual. My breath came out in harsh bursts, the air around me thick with the energy of the ritual. I could feel every pulse, every movement of qi under my skin as it tried to reshape me from the inside out. The demonic energy coursed through my veins like fire, but I welcomed it. I wanted it to burn away the weakness, the fragility. I wanted it to change me. And change it¡¯d bring indeed, for the price of pain and sacrifice. This was the Body Tempering Ritual, and it was what the Heavenly Demon Body demanded. - Body Tempering Rituals - There were many ways to do this, but in my current state, these three were the most accessible to me. I was planning to only do the first two in the beginning, but doing the third one would help too. I heaved out a breath, circulating the demonic qi from the bowl and into me. At some point, I opened my eyes, the heat of the room blurring my vision. Nebula stood nearby, watching. She seemed torn, unsure if she should help or if she even could. How could she help a screaming man who had jumped into the fire on his own? ¡°Use your blood claws,¡± I rasped, my voice hoarse from the strain. ¡°Cut my skin. Start light¡­ increase as needed.¡± Her hesitation was palpable. I didn¡¯t blame her. This wasn¡¯t a normal request, even for her who had exsanguinated a Holy Knight. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do as he says,¡± Lilian muttered from behind, her tone sharp. She wasn¡¯t hiding her frustration anymore. She too wanted to help, but there was little she could do in this ritual. Nebula swallowed her reluctance and nodded. With a flick of her wrist, arcs of blood shot toward me. The first slice cut shallow, a stinging pain that added to the already overwhelming sensations, but it was necessary. It had to be this way. I gritted my teeth as more cuts followed, each deeper than the last. Each time, the demonic qi responded, swirling around the wounds, integrating the blood and energy into the flesh, hardening it, transforming it. I hissed, my body screaming in protest, but I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t stop. This was part of the ritual, part of the process, and I had to embrace it to speed things up. It¡¯d also help me spend the blood bowl more efficiently, I could achieve more with less blood. The Iron Flesh Stage¡ªI could feel it solidifying now, my skin growing tougher, thicker. The demonic energy was turning it into something that no normal blade could cut. And then, deeper still, after what felt like hours, I could feel it pressing against my bones. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen this soon. I had entered the second stage. The Stone Bone Stage. I wasn¡¯t expecting to reach it tonight. I had planned for this to take months, years even, but somehow the materials we gathered, the blood of the beasts, the fire of Solara, and my own relentless will¡ªsomehow it was pushing me through. Perhaps there were other factors too that I was unaware of. The Holy Knight¡¯s blood? Or maybe the herbs were better at this job than I guessed they were. Perhaps it was the Phoenix Fire, I didn¡¯t know. The pain intensified as my bones began to shift, hardening under the pressure of the demonic qi. I felt them solidify, each one becoming a weight unto itself. It was agonizing, but I embraced it. It was a great opportunity. I had to. This was the path I¡¯d chosen. And now, standing at the edge of the next stage, I wasn¡¯t about to slow down. If I could push through to the Demon Core Stage, I had to take that chance. The core of demonic qi was the center of power that would make me invulnerable and unstoppable. Most practitioners of the Heavenly Demon Body formed it in their dantian, overlapping it with their existing qi core, but I wasn¡¯t like them. No, I was aiming for something more. I was aiming for what the main character of the Chronicles of the Heavenly Demon God, the most recent Heavenly Demon, had achieved. A second core. In the chest. It would separate the demonic qi from my normal qi, allowing me to control both independently. In that way, I could purify the core of my lower abdomen and use it to pretend to be a normal person. The Heavenly Demon from the game had infiltrated the orthodox faction multiple times thanks to this, for nobody could see through his demonic nature. However, it was a hard thing to learn. Few dared attempt this method, most failed, but if it worked¡­ the benefits were endless. The possibilities were limitless. I heaved out a breath. I concentrated all the demonic qi I had into my chest, focusing, forcing it to condense. The energy surged, and I felt it burning me from the inside out. Blood sprayed from my mouth immediately. I coughed, splashing into the liquid around me as my body shook under the strain. The pain was unbearable, but I couldn¡¯t stop now. ¡°I-Iskandaar¡­¡± The girls looked on in horror, as did Solara who had been blasting this bowl with fire. She almost stopped, but I shook my head, gesturing to her with my eyes to let me continue. Solara sighed and then her fire roared higher, and I let the demonic energy pour into me, let it break me down, and rebuild me in its image. The pressure was mounting, but I endured, clinging to the last thread of control I had left. Then, finally, I felt it. The Core. It formed in my chest, a swirling mass of red energy that pulsed with power. I gasped, the pain receding as I felt my body stabilize. The energy flowed smoothly now, circulating through every fiber of my being. My body had absorbed everything¡ªthe blood, the demonic energy, all of it. I sank deeper into the liquid, letting it cool my skin as I sighed in relief. Solara stopped the flames, and the girls rushed toward me, their faces filled with concern. Nebula swallowed hard, ¡°Iskandaar?¡± ¡°Young master, how do you feel?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Only Solara noticed the change in the bowl. The blood that had once filled it was gone, its red hue replaced by something clear, something¡­ pure. It looked just like water now, for all of its essence had been absorbed by me. That was an insane success, for usually, the liquid would have remained reddish. I closed my eyes for a moment, taking the relief into me. I¡­ I had succeeded. Since I¡¯ve transferred my demonic affinity to the Demonic Core in my chest, I could switch between Star Affinity and Destruction Affinity with ease in my normal Qi Core in my abdomen. Plus thanks to the benefit of the Demonic Core, the free control over my own energy, I¡¯d stepped into a higher realm of power immediately. I opened my eyes. ¡°Stand aside for a moment,¡± I said, rising from the bowl with a renewed strength that thrummed in every limb. My body felt lighter, yet every muscle was drawn tighter. I looked at it to find each line of my flesh and curve sculpted with a new, hardened precision. I raised my left hand and ran it through my hair, slick with blood and sweat that traced down the sharper angles of my face. My torso, lean but more defined than before, was marked with faint patterns of residual energy that pulsed like embers along the surface of my skin. Every breath I took was smoother now as I watched the girls exchange glances. Nebula¡¯s eyes were wide, her lips parted as if caught between shock and something else¡ªmaybe fear, maybe awe. She stood frozen, her blue eyes locked on me, on the transformation that had taken place before her very eyes. She had seen power before, but this must have been something different¡ªsomething darker. I hope she didn¡¯t assume I was an evil demon after this and would allow a conversational explanation later on. Lilian was silent, but her expression said everything. Her fists clenched tightly at her sides as if resisting the urge to reach out to me. ¡°I¡­ I thought the ritual would heal your arm,¡± she said. ¡°It will, at later stages,¡± I confirmed, watching her relax. ¡°But for now, it¡¯s better to have this stump.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Even Solara, who had kept her composure throughout the ritual, couldn¡¯t hide the flicker of surprise that crossed her face. ¡°Ah, yes, girls let him walk out at least,¡± Solara said and took a step back, her wings twitching. The other two stepped back alongside her. The air around us was different. Heavier. The demonic energy lingered, thick and suffocating, an echo of what I was becoming. As I stepped out, the world itself seemed to recognize the birth of something new. The air trembled. The walls of the secret chamber, once steeped in dark magic, now hummed with a strange, unnatural stillness. Water dripped from my moist hair, trickling down my skin. I raised my severed arm, pointing the stump at Sir Likard¡¯s remains. The thought of dealing with his body had been bothering me for a while now, but now, I did have a way. My bicep clenched, and a dark spot formed in front of my severed elbow. It was the qi of Destruction Affinity. I could easily pour it out since my meridians were ¡®open¡¯ at the stump. It was like freely firing a plasma gun. And that was exactly what happened. A humming beam of blackness, screaming with power, shot forward, landing on the dead body and vaporizing in an instant. His armor melted and vaporized, golden mist filling the room for a moment before Solara dispersed it with a flap of her wings. The three girls watched in awe as the Holy Knight was reduced to nothing, the remnants of the battle erased in a single moment. I stood tall despite the exhaustion that clung to me, looking at Nebula. My voice was calm but filled with the weight of what I had become. ¡°I owe you an explanation, so allow me to reintroduce myself,¡± I said the words slowly. ¡°Iskandaar¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I am Iskandaar Romani, that''s true. But at the same time¡­ I¡¯m the Leader of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, a reflection of the Demon God himself. And although I¡¯ve yet to attain my true powers, I¡¯m the strongest under the heavens.¡± And soon, above it. A low hum filled the air, a sound that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere all at once. It reverberated through the walls, through the blood-soaked floor, through the very bones of the earth beneath us. The echoes of my words lingered, and with them, the unspoken promise of what was to come. This was the beginning. The world didn¡¯t know it yet, but something had shifted. I had embraced something major that made the Heavenly Demon what it was. And soon, very soon, the heavens themselves would tremble beneath the weight of what I was about to become. Starting with the two rats I smelled dwelling outside this mansion. Chapter 48 – I’ll Remember Your Faces! Alaric pressed his back against the crumbling stone wall, every sharp inhale piercing his side where the blood soaked through his fingers. He had to steady himself¡ªhad to hold his breath, even¡ªas he risked a glance around the corner, assessing the situation from his cover. He dreaded what he would see. Across the alleyway, his maidservant, Jana Lionsmane, was locked in a brutal clash with the creature who¡¯d sent him reeling into this alley. She moved fast, her fists a blur of strikes against the trollkin¡¯s hide, but each hit seemed like it barely scratched the brute. She had a better chance with her sword, but that same sword had shattered earlier against the tough skin of that green-skinned monster. ¡°No, no¡­¡± His chest tightened as he watched her¡ªshe was powerful, a fighter who had bested her share of beasts and men alike, but this was something else. It was a demonic trollkin, massive and lumbering, that towered over her, blocking her strikes with one thick, tree-like arm while the other raised high, ready to smash her. Every blow Jana tanked from him was deadly. He could see that her life was slipping with every impact, every time she dodged, and every time she hit the monster. But if she fell here, it¡¯d be on him. All on him, and there was no way he¡¯d survive then. Alaric felt like shit. Alaric grumbled, frustration boiling beneath his calm. His mind ran back to the start of this damn ambush. It had just been another evening. Although there was an incident in the woods, he hadn¡¯t been part of the unlucky group to have gotten swept in it. He came to the city to buy an artifact. All he¡¯d wanted was to do that, to buy a protective artifact in the black market that could be useful against demons. After all, demons had become a commodity in the academy somehow, and it was better to be prepared for it. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter two demons right before entering the market though. While he and Jana were entering, those two demons were coming out of the black market. Alaric should have stayed silent, but he had spotted the face under the hooded figure, noticing the broad, hulking shape beneath the cloak. The Trollkin. Alaric failed to contain his shock, and the situation advanced. In a bad way. Jana got involved in trying to defeat the demons so that they couldn¡¯t harm him, and now here she was, taking blows meant for him. She was losing, and she was doing that badly. ¡°Fucking hell.¡± It was a bad image for a prince to curse, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He didn¡¯t often lose control, but this¡ªwatching her get pounded into the ground as he huddled in the shadows, was intolerable. Alaric was the third prince, far from the line of succession. Naturally, he had close to no supporters backing him. But Jana was one of his few true allies, someone he trusted to have his back when the stakes were high. He¡¯d strategized so carefully to come this far, building plans to seize the throne, preparing for alliances and victories that would set Roshmar on a new path. For he didn¡¯t trust his foolish older brothers to run the country and believed only he could save his small country from the two oppressive Empires it was sandwiched between. He had ambition, but he didn¡¯t have the backing. And the only important enough person whose backing mattered to him was about to die. What kind of King was he going to become if he couldn¡¯t save one person? The thought stung more than the injury. He gritted his teeth and willed himself to his feet, the pain a dull, hot ache that trailed up his ribs as he moved. He had to be quick¡ªhad to distract the trollkin before it landed another brutal blow on her. From the looks of it, she wouldn¡¯t survive another blow. So Alaric had to do something to give her a chance to escape. He stumbled into the alley, his hand still pressed to his side, his voice hoarse but rising above the sounds of the clash. ¡°Hey, you green muscleheaded baboon! Over here!¡± It was a silly taunt, but it worked. The troll¡¯s head turned, its eyes narrowing as it caught sight of him. Alaric swallowed hard, forcing down a fresh rush of panic as the creature loomed toward him. He opened his mouth, summoning the best taunt he could muster, but only managed, ¡°Come on, you piss-drinking¡ª¡± before a cold hand fell on his shoulder. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re distracting my partner.¡± The voice was smooth, casual, almost amused. It sent a chill down his spine. Alaric twisted sharply to find a dark elf standing behind him, his face half-hidden by shadows and a wicked smile playing across his lips. Light purple hair fell on his shoulders as he grinned at Alaric¡¯s shock. The youngest prince of Roshmar barely had time to react as the elf raised a hand, and it rushed toward his face. ¡°Take a nap,¡± the dark elf said, his tone so dismissive it set Alaric¡¯s blood boiling. The hand inched closer, every muscle in Alaric¡¯s body screaming at him to move, to fight, to do something. But his body betrayed him. He was injured, and he was bleeding, prompting him to be frozen in the face of inevitable defeat. The punch didn¡¯t reach him, however. With a dull thud, a powerful grip clamped down on the elf¡¯s wrist, halting the strike in mid-air. A blonde figure stepped into view between them, his presence crackling with mana. Professor Katheran. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing,¡± his voice rasped with rage, ¡°to my student?¡± The elf¡¯s smug expression shattered, replaced by wide-eyed shock. But before he could stammer out a response, Katheran¡¯s arm shot forward, backhanding the dark elf across the face. A surge of energy exploded from the strike, propelling the elf through the air and slamming him through walls and buildings in a crash that shook the very ground. The night echoed with the sound, the once silent street now filled with the city¡¯s alarm as magic burst through the atmosphere. Alaric stared dumbfounded. Just how strong¡­ For a brief moment, relief washed over Alaric. The professor was here! He whose name was known across the continent as the Spellsword. But the feeling dissolved as his gaze snapped back to the battlefield, searching frantically for Jana. His heart thundered as he spotted her leaning against a wall. Her breath came in short gasps, and her focus locked on a different spot¡ªthe place she¡¯d been fighting only moments ago. Ignoring the pain searing his side, Alaric staggered to her. ¡°Jana! Are you¡­?¡± She gave him a nod, though her eyes remained fixed on the same place in the darkness. He followed her gaze, his stomach twisting as he tried to catch what held her attention now. Jana was here instead of fighting because the trollkin was busy. It was trading blows with another Professor. Alaric recognized him as Oran Valmyre, whose towering form matched the massive trollkin. The clash between them was immense, their punches colliding with deafening blasts, shockwaves rippling through the air with each strike. Alaric could hardly believe it¡ªthe sheer strength radiating from both combatants was enough to flatten a small building. Alaric should have felt a strange calm settle over him. They were safe now. Jana was safe. He could afford to feel grateful, if only for a moment. Instead, Alaric felt small caught between powerhouses. The fight raged on, echoing into the night as the professors held the line, their magic lighting up the darkness like a storm crashing through the city. Alaric took Jana back to the academy and into the infirmary. **** Zelyr the Dark Elf¡¯s vision spun as he staggered upright, wiping blood from his mouth, the sting of dust and grit grinding against his skin. He was steady enough to process what had happened, even if his body had taken a hit he hadn¡¯t seen coming. Katheran. He¡¯d known that the Spellsword of Lightning would be trouble when he¡¯d come searching the city tomorrow, but he¡¯d only half-expected the professors to have actually made a move tonight already. Now here he was, walking over, sparking with familiar arcs of electricity. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a welcoming committee, Spellsword,¡± Zelyr called out, adjusting his stance as he raised his hands. He muttered a spell as a pair of translucent purple shields materialized over his palms. He hoped they¡¯d be able to endure some strikes. Katheran shot forward, his gaze cold as steel. ¡°When I heard there were demons in the city, I hadn¡¯t expected it to be you, Lavender Snake. Did you not know I was here? Should have thought this through,¡± he replied, his voice cutting sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t we sound official,¡± Zelyr grunted, and in response, Katheran slammed his fists forward. He barely managed to block the punch which would have rendered his face toothless otherwise. But the shields trembled, sending out cracks that rippled like thin glass ready to shatter. He needed a plan. Fast. ¡°Argh¡­ You know, I could have guessed Waybound would send its best and brightest, but two of the finest professors?¡± he said as the fists pushed down on his shields, angling for time, searching for an opening as he spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Spellsword? Couldn¡¯t handle this alone?¡± That was a funny taunt for a man who had taken a knee, looking up at the clenched jaws of the man wearing shades at nighttime. Katheran¡¯s mouth twitched, but he kept silent, his blows relentless. When he withdrew his fists and punched again, the shields began to splinter under the assault. One more hit like that, and they¡¯d break entirely. Zelyr clapped his hands. Whirling wheels of magic circles materialized around him, consuming him, and he reappeared a few meters away from his position. He stood, muttering another spell while giving Katheran a sly grin. ¡°...Fine. I¡¯ll take you seriously now,¡± Katheran said, loosening his fists. Then, in a flash of blue and white, his grip tightened around the hilt of a sword that materialized in his hand, charged with a flickering pulse of lightning. The energy surged down its length, radiating an ominous light across Katheran¡¯s face as he leveled it at Zelyr. Uh oh¡­ Zelyr¡¯s smile faltered, barely managing to keep up his calm facade. ¡°Not even a little mercy for old times¡¯ sake?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if we¡¯re friends, you fool,¡± Katheran¡¯s sword lashed out, searing through the air with a crackling hum. Zelyr sidestepped. His spell wasn¡¯t ready! He decided to abandon the spell and call forth mana shields again. His shoulder nearly caught in the blow, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Pain shot through his left arm, the searing slice cutting deep. He stifled a shout, clutching his arm as he barely regained his footing. Behind him, the remnants of a wall crumbled to dust, lightning searing through it. Knew he wasn¡¯t playing fair tonight. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. He focused, eyes searching the shadows. His defenses couldn¡¯t last much longer under this pressure. He needed¡ª ¡°Rargh!¡± A roar tore through the air, deep and guttural. Vrakrith barreled forward, all muscle and fury, slamming into Katheran. The professor met the trollkin¡¯s charge with a braced stance, but even he staggered slightly from the impact, pushed back by Vrakrith¡¯s sheer weight. Then, Vrakrith¡¯s massive hand swatted him like a fly, sending him into some other block of the town. ¡°Atta boy,¡± Zelyr exhaled, catching his breath as he clutched his injured shoulder. That man wouldn¡¯t be injured by that, but by the time he¡¯d return, the two of them would be long gone. Relief washed over him as he called out, ¡°What about the other one, Vrakrith?¡± The trollkin gave a guttural chuckle, pride thick in his voice. ¡°Took care of him. He¡¯s done.¡± He too was injured, although on his body, it¡¯d make him weaker for a while. It¡¯d be unwise to waste any time here. Zelyr let himself relax, a smile creeping across his face. ¡°Perfect.¡± This was their chance. ¡°Grab me and get us out of here.¡± Vrakrith didn¡¯t waste a moment, grabbing hold of Zelyr and leaping high into the night, the wind cutting sharply against them. Zelyr looked down, catching one last look at Katheran, who had already returned, his gaze darting between them and his downed colleague. A rare look of frustration crossed Katheran. He could either chase the two of them or save his colleague¡¯s life, who was probably gravely injured. In the end, he clicked his tongue and knelt by Valmyre. Zelyr felt a stab of satisfaction, the kind he¡¯d savor later. The wind embraced the two of them as they vanished into the night sky, leaving that part of the city and leaping into another. Zelyr decided where they should land and told Vrakrith about it. The trollkin nodded, and their direction changed. **** The jump landed them on the outskirts, at the quiet abandoned garden beside the Fenixia mansion that cast a hollow shadow across the cobbled road. Zelyr wrenched himself free, breathing hard. Blood dripped from his shoulder, the gash pulsing, but he managed to stay upright. The trollkin loomed at his side, keeping an eye on him, concern flickering briefly across his usually blank expression. ¡°Ya don¡¯t look so good,¡± Vrakrith muttered. ¡°Should we find¡¯ya something for that arm?¡± Zelyr grunted, brushing him off. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­ But we need cover. The professors are bad enough, but it¡¯ll be really bad if those Church of Light bastards find us. Let¡¯s head into the castle¡ªthis is the Fenixia property, and no one¡¯s been here in years.¡± That was why he told Vrakrith to land here. Vrakrith nodded and moved through the bushes they had landed behind. A minute of walking later, he pushed open the mansion¡¯s front doors, their weight creaking as he shoved and it parted just slightly. ¡°Huh, I see faint light from inside,¡± he said, barely having a moment to register as the doors swung open of their own accord, pushing them backward and sending them falling on their back. A figure in a deep crimson cloak stepped out. Both of the demonkin went alert, crouching in their position. Shit, who¡¯s that? Zelyr scowled at the figure whose presence was chilling to his senses. Is this¡­ is he the guy? The one stealing our name? Energy radiated from them, thick, dark, and potent enough to make Zelyr¡¯s stomach drop. Such a thick demonic presence. It had to be someone he knew! Who was it?! Vrakrith had tensed beside him as Zelyr tightened his grip on his injured arm, calling out with an uneasy scowl, ¡°You-! Who are you? Did the Demon King send you?¡± The figure¡¯s head tilted slightly, a movement that seemed almost curious. Then, he raised his arm. It appeared from under the hood, and seeing that Zelyr blinked. Until now he hadn¡¯t realized that this person missed an arm, cut off from down the elbow. But why¡­? Was he showing that he too had an injured arm, and therefore they weren¡¯t enemies? Or what was going on? Before Zelyr could register the intention behind the action, the end of his stump glowed faintly, dark energy spilling off it like smoke. He narrowed his eyes, wary, and he opened his mouth to shout. But too late, as a thin beam of blackness shot forward from the figure¡¯s stump, silent and deadly. Zelyr saw darkness as the beam fell into his face There was a single flash of pain, then nothing. The dark elf¡¯s head had vaporized instantly. ¡­.. ¡°...?¡± Vrakrith blinked as he looked down on his arms. His breathing started to tumble. They came in short, heavy bursts as he remained crouched in his position, muscles tensing up beneath his thick skin. Pain radiated from his severed left arm, the limb had been sliced clean off by the black energy that had killed Zelyr and pushed further back, severing his arm. His limb began to regenerate, somewhat slower than usual, as he looked at the shadowy, scrawny human in the cloak. The pain wasn¡¯t his concern right now. He looked down at his partner¡¯s body another time. The headless corpse. He tilted his head, confused at the sight. ¡°...No.¡± Then with a low, guttural growl, he leaped forward, uncaring of the thin beams that shot out again, the strikes blinding fast and deadly. ¡°Roargh!¡± He snarled as another beam sliced clean through his shoulder, shearing it off with a precision that left him lopsided for a moment before his flesh began to twitch, regenerating itself almost immediately. His arm took shape again, his fingers reformed, and even as his left leg buckled from a beam that cut through his thigh, his body refused to relent, the bones knitting themselves back together. The trollkin was seeing red. The hooded figure¡¯s voice echoed through the abandoned garden, his tone eerily calm. ¡°I have to admit. I¡¯m a bit jealous of that regeneration,¡± he remarked. Vrakrith let out a harsh, mocking laugh. ¡°Wishing for your useless arm back, little human? I¡¯ll fuck you up, and then y¡¯ll wish for death!¡± He rushed forward like an elephant. He closed the distance, swinging his massive muscular arm at the fool, and hoped to see his head crushed. Instead, the robed figure vanished. He teleported away, appearing where the body of Zelyr was. ¡°You''re slow,¡± he said, kicking the dead body of Zelyr. It was a pointless taunt, Vrakrith should have known, and yet, it worked. He roared in rage and kicked the ground, blurring toward the robed bastard. His punch only passed through empty air, however. He had once again teleported. Vrakrith didn''t understand spells and stuff, but could people really teleport so easily? From his new position, he shot his black beam again. It slammed into Vrakrith¡¯s head, but it didn''t explode. He wasn''t as weak as his deceased poor partner, and coating his body part with mana seemed enough to block that black beam. It wasn''t invincible. But Vrakrith was. He was unkillable. That bastard is a small and weak bastard!! Vrakrith thought. That is why he''s running away. He can''t survive one hit from me! I just need to hit him once. Vrakrith was Level 101. 7th Ascension. He was feeling weaker than usual since he had a serious fight with a professor earlier, so he wasn''t at his full power. Still, he was strong enough to burst that bastard¡¯s head like a bubble. ¡°Your beams not working anymore,¡± he turned to the robed bastard. ¡°Your arm is useless.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it useless,¡± he said, standing at the doorstep like before. ¡°Allow me to show you.¡± He raised his stump again like a magic wand, a faint shimmer beginning to form. Vrakrith prepared himself for the black beam again. He wasn¡¯t scared. Even if the beams were to grow stronger and penetrate his mana costing, even if it cut him off easily, he could heal off just as easily. He rushed forward again. And then Vrakrith¡¯s eyes widened. The air crackled with heat and a golden blade of pure energy extended from the weird robed demon-like human¡¯s stump this time, humming with holy power. He froze mid-stride, his eyes narrowing at the sight. He didn¡¯t understand much of human magic or magic for the batter, nor did he care for the distinctions between affinities. But even he, in his simple, brutal instincts, understood the danger of that golden glow. It was Holy Light¡ªan affinity that had nearly killed him once before. The memory sparked something primal in him, a survival instinct that warred with his drive for revenge. The figure raised the blade higher, its light casting an ominous glow across the garden. Vrakrith grunted, clenching his fists. His partner was dead, their plans were scattered, and strong professors were trying to find him. He wasn¡¯t going to die, the demon king wouldn''t want that. But at the very least, he wanted to confirm something. He slammed his hands together, and a deafening shockwave tore through the narrow alleyway, splintering stone and rattling the very ground beneath them. The shockwave hit the cloaked figure, forcing him to brace himself, his stance slipping for a moment. The hood was blown back, exposing a young, intense face framed by long dark hair and cold, calculating golden eyes. Vrakrith gawked, his breath hitching as he took in the sight. This was a kid. ¡°A kid?!¡± he bellowed, fists tightening, rage simmering over. He was even madder now¡ªhis partner, killed by a child? It was humiliating. He was planning to run away- no, a tactical retreat as Zelyr liked to call it, and then come back for revenge. For holy light was troublesome, and then those troublesome professors might find him soon too. But now? He couldn¡¯t contain himself. Snarling, he surged forward again, blind to anything but the need to crush this brat¡¯s skull himself. But as he barreled closer, a flash of white shot out from within the mansion. ¡°Stay back, musclehead!¡± Vrakrith only caught it in the corner of his eye before a fist, drawn with deadly intent, collided with his face. The impact hit like a thunderclap, sending him hurtling backward. He skidded across the ground, teeth bared as he managed to right himself, blinking the stars out of his vision. Standing between him and the cloaked figure now was another human¡ªno, a demi. It was a girl with a fierce expression, her gaze unyielding, her body taut like a drawn bow. He could feel her power crackling in the air. This one wasn¡¯t a small fry. From the strength behind her punch, she had the strength of a Sixth Ascension. He grumbled, nostrils flaring as he forced himself upright, driven to continue the fight even as every instinct screamed at him to leave. His fury bubbled over, but then, something stopped him cold. A faint smell, familiar and ominous, crept into his senses. The smell of a Dragon. There was also the scent of that professor guy from earlier. No sense in throwing away his life when he¡¯d have another shot later. He scowled, his face twisting in frustration as he backed away, eyes darting between the two humans. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your faces,¡± he growled, his voice thick with a promise of vengeance. Then, with a thunderous leap, he kicked off the ground and disappeared into the night sky, vanishing beyond the rooftops. The kid who must be barely 20 years old by human standards watched him go, his eyes narrowing as if he considered following. The kid, Iskandaar Romani, decided to follow the trollkin in the end, taking a step ahead. But before he could take another, a telltale rush of air around him halted his step. Amelia Duskleaf landed beside him, her eyes sweeping the scene, taking in the dark elf¡¯s lifeless body, then the holy blade humming at Iskandaar¡¯s side. ¡°You fool.¡± She growled at him, quickly looking around. Her eyes fell on the headless body of the dark elf. ¡°What¡¯s that Destruction Affinity? Did the demons have an infighting? ¡­Never mind. It¡¯s unimportant,¡± Amelia said, turning to him. ¡°Hello, Chancellor.¡± ¡°Uh, hey, Baroness?¡± Lilian said. ¡°You have that Star Affinity Mana Blade coming on your hand. Smart. The others will not suspect you,¡± she ignored both their greetings and said. She looked like she was on edge. Of course, the Qi Blade wasn¡¯t a Holy Blade, it wasn¡¯t made from the Holy Affinity. It was a result of his Star Affinity. There were some differences. It¡¯d hurt demons, sure, but not as much as the Holy Affinity for them to fear it that much. The dumb trollkin hadn¡¯t recognized the difference. I have an idea, Iskandaar thought and absorbed his robe inside his Soul Storage. More importantly than that, since he was using his Star Affinity from his lower core right now, the Destruction Affinity that he had pulled from his higher core didn¡¯t seem like it was from him. It didn¡¯t register with his signature because the ¡®trace¡¯ didn¡¯t lead anywhere since he was using a different core. It was a complicated process, but since Amelia couldn¡¯t detect the Destruction Affinity to be a part of him, it was working. That¡¯s all that mattered. Katheran joined them moments later, his eyes dark with restrained energy as he too looked around, assessing the aftermath. His gaze stayed on the dead body of the dark elf for a moment. He turned to Iskandaar, an eyebrow raised. ¡°...What are you doing here late at night? No, you killed him?¡± Iskandaar thought for a moment and inclined his head, the golden blade still bright and steady. ¡°No. There was an odd, robed figure here. He was wielding the Destruction Affinity in a skillful way.¡± Amelia looked at him, narrowing her eyes at his missing robes, while Katheran fell into thought. If they didn¡¯t believe it? Well, then they could search around the place. The professors exchanged a glance, their attention shifting between the lifeless body at their feet and the student and his maid before them. In the cool night air, the glow of Iskandaar¡¯s starlight blade remained unwavering. Chapter 49 – Iskandaar Romani’s Secret ¡°No. There was an odd, robed figure here. He was wielding the Destruction Affinity in a skillful way.¡± Iskandaar said, making her frown. Amelia¡¯s gaze flitted between the young man before her, and the corpse sprawled across the stone path. A robed figure, he says. Iskandaar''s robes had vanished from sight, a neat trick that had surprised her. Why is he making such a stupid lie? Katheran can figure it out easily¡­ Iskandaar¡¯s starlight sword remained lit as she fought the urge to react, keeping her features neutral as Katheran¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. The professor¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the scene, lingering on the dark remnants surrounding the headless body, the severed limbs still emanating a tainted energy. Amelia was unable to trace the Destruction Affinity back to Iskandaar, oddly enough, but she doubted Katheran would be fooled. If anyone could pierce through Iskandaar¡¯s web of deception, it would be Katheran and his Aetheris Eyes. They saw more than mana¡ªthey saw the truth within it. Why¡¯s he lying anyway? It was not as if Destruction Affinity was a demon-exclusive thing. Anyone from any race could have it, although incredibly rare. There was no point in hiding in. Or so she thought. A moment later she realized that he was actively showing Star Affinity¡­ It¡¯d be weird if he turned out to have a second, hidden affinity. Double Affinities weren¡¯t impossible, but two things so rare? It¡¯d make him appear suspicious. Amelia cursed internally. Her heart thumped hard against her ribs, a drumbeat of worry. Would Katheran see through this? Would he be able to piece together the faint signature of darkness that clung stubbornly to the garden like a lingering mist? Please, Katheran. Just this once, be fooled. The professor¡¯s eyes glimmered a brief flash behind his sunglasses, making her stomach twist. He stared in silence¡­ and then he nodded, his jaw relaxing. ¡°I see. I can¡¯t seem to track the source of the Destruction Mana in the air. Whoever it was is very skilled at hiding his trail.¡± ¡­Amelia observed Iskandaar¡¯s reaction to those words. He just nodded. On the contrary, relief flooded her body, leaving her almost light-headed. How could he not be worried at all? Whatever this boy was doing, it worked. She didn¡¯t know the technique, couldn¡¯t even begin to guess at its nature, but it had shielded him from scrutiny. In the last few weeks since his arrival here, Amelia felt as though years had been shaved from her life by the sheer strain of moments like this. Thankfully it¡¯s panned out. A few minutes later, she felt like she had just jinxed it. **** The garden of the Fenixia mansion had transformed quickly in a few minutes. Where once there was silence, it was now filled with noise¡ªheavy boots thudding across the cobblestones, armor clanking as city guards and senior students moved through the grounds. Voices rose in tense whispers. Professors debated in low, urgent tones. ¡°What do you think of that spot? The mana is thicker there.¡± ¡°I guess. We could collect a sample from there.¡± Members of the White Magic Tower stood apart, observing with eyes that were as calculating as they were cautious. Even the Church of Light had sent representatives, taking away the body of the demon while also taking samples of the mana in the air. Amelia glanced around, taking in the scene with practiced detachment. The worry had passed, and she was happy that the body of a demon was recovered. Using this, she¡¯d be able to convince the United Church that the demons who were behind Sir Likard¡¯s case were dealt with; one had escaped, but another was killed. No more Holy Knights should come to Waybound regarding this situation. Iskandaar rested under the shade of an old tree, looking quite nonchalant as his maid tended to him. His older sister, Riasmin, stood beside him, her face set in a mask of concern. She had arrived earlier with many of the other senior students who had volunteered to search for demons tomorrow. After this incident, there was no need for that. The outcomes were great. Amelia liked them. Iskandaar should be fine from now on¡­ however, she ought to talk with him about all this. Just what had he done to that Holy Knight? Regardless, the situation was dealt with as far as she was concerned. The Destruction Affinity in the field, as well as the reported ¡°robed figure¡± might cause a bit of trouble, but it should be fine too. If Katheran couldn¡¯t trace it back to Iskandaar, there were few who could. From the corner of her eyes, she caught a flash of movement that drew her attention, and her eyes narrowed as Solara and Nebula appeared at the mansion¡¯s entrance, breathless as if they had just arrived. Amelia¡¯s brows knit together. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right¡­ This was the Fenixia Mansion. Amelia was sure Solara had been with Iskandaar and his maid from the get-go. How could Iskandaar be in this area but not her? Now there she was, pretending like she just arrived. Is Nebula Carlstein involved in this too? She worried that Iskandaar might be pulling too many people into his secret. Would it be alright if things continued developing like this? That aside, what had these four students been up to inside that abandoned mansion until the demons attacked? ¡°....¡± The idea dashed through her mind before she could stop it, an unsolicited scandalous thought. A lone mansion¡­ Four young students¡­ Amelia closed her eyes and coughed into her hand, banishing the ridiculous image that sprang to life. They were her students, regardless of her little blunder with him before at Lockdarn. She had to control her imagination. Solara and Nebula reached Iskandaar, falling into a wave of conversation. It was a scene Amelia recognized well¡ªa gathering of friends. At least he wasn¡¯t alone. She smiled. She let herself breathe for a moment. The boy wasn¡¯t a bad person, no matter if he was actually a demon or something. She¡¯d hate to see him meet a cruel death. So she smiled, seeing him live another way. Whatever threat had lurked here had passed. And now¡ª ¨C Shingg! A sudden burst of light streaked across the sky, a pillar of brilliance that sliced through the dark canopy and erupted into a blinding flare before descending like a star falling to earth. Gasps and shouts swept through the crowd as professors and guards tensed, their hands moving to hilts, staffs, and anything within reach. Amelia¡¯s chest tightened as the light settled, revealing figures clad in robes of pristine white that shimmered like silk spun from the sun itself. Her earlier relief vanished in an instant. The Church of Light¡¯s emblem gleamed on their chests, but it was the man at their forefront who set her heart plummeting. ¡°Greetings, professors,¡± said the old man whose presence was as commanding as it was calm. He stood taller than most, his frame lean but exuding an indomitable power. The long, flowing robes he wore glowed with divine enchantments, their edges inscribed with runes that seemed to hum with a latent force. His hair was an immaculate silver, flowing past his shoulders, framing a wrinkled face that was equal parts harsh and kind. Eyes the color of morning frost swept over the scene, and for a moment, time seemed to still be under their gaze. The Luminarch. The voice of Luminas, the God of Light and Virtue. One of the twelve Archbishops of the world and the highest spiritual leader of the Church of Light. Amelia¡¯s blood turned cold. This was beyond what she had expected. The man was the peak of the 8th Ascension, a power that only few on the continent could hope to match. She could do it, but this wasn¡¯t her fight. He wasn¡¯t here for her. When she said ¡®If Katheran couldn¡¯t trace it back to Iskandaar, there were few who could¡¯ she had counted him in it. And now, he approached her slowly with a trained smile, hands behind his back, his gaze piercing and unforgiving. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± she whispered under her breath, unable to tear her eyes away from the Luminarch. ¡°It has been a while, Chancellor,¡± the man stopped before her and said. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll cooperate with a few of my questions.¡± **** The garden of the Fenixia mansion was once again quiet. Voices that shouted orders, magic hummed and sparked through the air, and heavy boots that crushed fallen leaves and stones underfoot¡ªall had gone silent after a group of Church of Light people had landed in the area. I watched the scene with my senses on high alert. I thought the night was going to end calmly, but this¡­ Every city had multiple churches, but there was usually only one that was very prominent. It was treated as the headquarters of God¡¯s church. In Waybound City, Luminas, the God of Light and Virtue, enjoyed the presence of his main church. Luminas was a powerful god with incredible legends to his name. He was revered as the embodiment of purity and righteousness. People considered the counterpart of Shivaron, the God of Destruction whose presence I had felt in the frozen time a few days ago.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. It was bad news to meet his Archbishop here. I shifted my gaze to the girls beside me. ¡°This is not good¡­¡± Lilian said while Nebula and Solara exchanged whispered words, their eyes darting nervously to the groups of professors who walked past. Riasmin stood close, arms folded and relaxed. She didn¡¯t look tense, for she didn¡¯t know the dangers of that man being here. Under the tree¡¯s shadow, I felt like standing on a ship amidst a storm, sheltered but not safe. Then the worst happened. The Archbishop, who¡¯d been conversing with Amelia earlier, turned to face my group. Amelia sighed as she walked beside Katheran and another professor, the elf Lysandra. The man in flowing white robes led the group. His aura pressed against my Demonic Sphere like a heavyweight, pushing it back. The Luminarch. A nasty bastard. I pushed myself up, feeling Lilian step in line beside me, her body taut as a drawn wire. ¡°Relax yourself,¡± I warned her. It¡¯d be unwise to appear suspicious. The Luminarch¡¯s pale eyes swept over us, calculating. The pressure that filled the space was suffocating, as if the heavens themselves leaned in to listen as Luminarch stopped in front of me. He was a head taller than me, looming over me with a serious expression. ¡°So you were the one who drove the troll demon away?¡± He asked in a voice that carried effortlessly, a soft echo of command rather than a question. ¡°I was,¡± I replied, letting my gaze remain steady. ¡°I was inside the mansion when I heard a commotion from outside. When I came out, one of the demons were dead, and the other had gone mad. Its limbs were scattered across the ground. I barely managed to fight it off, mostly thanks to my maid.¡± He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t blink. Only the air around him seemed to shift, growing heavier as he considered my words. ¡°How? You¡¯re 4th Ascension. She¡¯s 6th Ascension. The demon must have been on the 7th ascension. How did you make him flee?¡± he asked, each syllable sharp like a knife. I had touched Level 42 after the trollkin, Vrakrith, fled the place. My experience points from killing Zelyr returned, and I experienced level-ups. Nobody knew that. So he can gauge Lilian and my ascension just by looking? It was light¡¯s job to observe the secrets hidden underneath the darkness, so the divinity of Luminas probably granted its Archbishop incredible senses. Everyone was looking at me, even Riasmin, curious how I managed to do what I did. ¡°Well,¡± I had my answer ready. ¡°He must have been weakened after fighting against the professors earlier, I don¡¯t know. But I think the main reason why I won was because¡­¡± I raised my remaining arm and, with a practiced breath, let the Star Affinity hum into existence¡ªa bright and unwavering lance of light flung out of my stump, the starlight sword pointing toward the sky. Its warmth pricked my skin. The Luminarch¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the light reflected in his irises like molten gold. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He blinked, ¡°The purity¡­¡± The subtle tension in his posture eased, though the aura remained. He looked at my face. ¡°Iskandaar Romani, right? Should have known it was pointless to bother you with doubt. I apologize.¡± He nodded and turned on his heel, robes flickering across the grass, and walked away, leaving the pressure to fade with him. I and the girls watched him leave, and his group of followers and professors also trailed behind. I let out a slow breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. I was lucky that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to place a hand on my chest and do a proper scan of my energy core. For if he had probed deeper, if he had truly scanned¡­ The garden buzzed back to life as the Luminarch disappeared into the shifting lights of the investigation. This city was a lot more dangerous than I thought. **** Morning light filtered through the curtains and fell over Alaric¡¯s eyes. He parted them reluctantly, the dull throb in his ribs greeting him with each breath. ¡°Huh¡­¡± he blinked. The infirmary was lit by light coming from the window, weaving soft shadows that fell over the walls. Shelves crammed with vials and healing potions lined the room, their contents shimmering under the magical light. The linens on the cot beneath him were coarse against his skin, woven through with barely-there runes that buzzed with energy, working to mend what was broken. He almost felt surprised that last night wasn¡¯t a dream. Such an odd and dangerous encounter¡­ he wished it was just a nightmare. Unfortunately, fate was never so kind. He turned his head, a sharp sting protesting the motion, and found Jana in the cot next to him. She was more bandaged than not, one leg hoisted up with an enchanted sling, the glow from the healing runes casting a faint halo around her. Look what those demonic bastards have done to her¡­ he felt useless as memories of last night, where he was forced to hide and watch her get beaten to near death, arose in his head. Despite all that, when his eyes met hers, she managed a smile, weak but familiar. ¡°Ah, young master, you¡¯re up¡­¡± Her voice was thin, but the relief in it settled something inside him. He smiled back. Even among Demi-Lions, she was strong. He heaved out a soft breath. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re both worse for wear,¡± he said, forcing a smirk that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been up for a while?¡± Jana¡¯s chuckle was a whisper, quickly swallowed by the silence. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s been a few hours. I was watching you sleep¡­¡± She said, ¡°I was worried, but the academy healers know their craft.¡± His eyes traced the lines of her injuries, the bruises darkening her skin, and the fatigue weighing down her features. ¡°...Do you know what happened to those demons in the end?¡± he asked, voice rougher than he intended. She hesitated, and that alone sent a shiver down his spine. Did the professors fail? But that couldn¡¯t be! ¡°Do you remember the Romani boy?¡± she finally asked. Alaric¡¯s brows furrowed. How could he forget? Iskandaar Romani¡ªhe¡¯d first seen him in Tremora City, just another noble¡¯s son with a reputation built more on the family crest than any real merit. Even if that family was built on greatness. But then Waybound had chipped away at that first impression. Arrogance, a nonchalance vibe, and power that backed up both. He didn¡¯t seem like another noble name propped up by his wealth. Despite all that, he couldn¡¯t understand how Iskandaar Romani came into all of this. ¡°What about him? Did the professors not manage to contain the demons?¡± Alaric pressed the ache in his side now an afterthought. Jana¡¯s gaze dropped for a beat before meeting his again, disbelief lingering at the edges. ¡°Professor Valmyre lost against the trollkin. It¡¯s sad but not unbelievable, you saw how strong that green bastard was. He injured Professor Valmyre so much that Professor Katheran had no choice but to tend to his wounds, and the trollkin used that chance to grab the dark elf and flee. But then¡­¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°The demons encountered Iskandaar Romani. Apparently, someone else killed the dark elf, which made the trollkin go berserk, and¡­ Iskandaar Romani happened to be in that area, prompting a fight between the two. The trollkin fled in fear after the fight.¡± Silence collapsed between them, a stunned, suspended thing that pressed against his chest. Alaric searched her face, waiting for the grin, the punchline. But¡­ it didn¡¯t come. ¡°...You can¡¯t be serious,¡± he said, the denial clear. Her jaw clenched, a flicker of something unreadable passing over her features. ¡°I wish I was, young master.¡± The room shrank around him, the soft hum of healing magic doing nothing to mask the questions racing through his mind. The dark elf had been one thing¡ªvicious, sure, but manageable. Whoever killed him must have been lucky and then fled when the trollkin went mad. How did Iskandaar Romani send the creature running? ¡°Tell me everything,¡± he whispered, demanding knowledge in the hope of finding a catch. **** It was morning, and my room was well-lit. I sat down beside the window and read a book, tracing the last line of the page, the carefully inked words. The book was an ancient text on the synthesis of affinities within a mage¡¯s core. It was a fascinating thing, but the page had ended. I could use my hand to flip it, but I wasn¡¯t used to flipping pages with my left hand. So... with a slight frown of concentration, I directed my will, letting mana rise within me, raw and responsive. A thin, controlled whip of energy extended from my mind, touched the corner of the page and turned it. My lips twitched upward in a satisfied smirk. [Skill: Mana Manipulation (Master).] It was all thanks to this. It was my first time gaining that skill last night, but thanks to the benefits of the demonic core, I could already control it enough that it was at Master rank. More than control, what I now lacked was practice. I suspected that soon, I¡¯d actually be able to use it in a way actually to deserve the master title beside it. I leaned back in the chair, the cool air brushing my skin. After the Luminarch¡¯s visit, the night didn¡¯t present any other surprises. We were allowed to return, and I somehow managed to score a good night¡¯s rest. Although I had a feeling that this morning was going to be busy soon¡­ The faint, familiar footsteps of Lilian reached my ears before she stepped into view. She moved toward me with a blend of something that I now realized made me think of drawn swords and the subtle hum of danger. My extra energy core seemed to have enhanced my senses further, for I could feel that despite being relaxed, she was already ready to pounce like a cat. She placed a cup of tea on the table, her eyes sharp as they settled on me. ¡°Did you just turn the page without touching it? I thought I was seeing things,¡± she said. ¡°I did,¡± ¡°Whoa¡­¡± she seemed surprised. ¡°That¡¯s kinda cool. At least you¡¯ve gained some control in movement, thanks to this. It should make up for your missing hand,¡± she remarked, her voice soft as she stood behind me and looked at the book. ¡°What is this?¡± I looked down at the cup. For a moment, I wanted to lift it with my mana, but¡­ In the end, I reached out and lifted the cup with my good hand, taking a sip. It wasn¡¯t the heat that concerned me, it couldn¡¯t burn me, not with what my skin had become, but still. No point in making Lilian work more. ¡°Synthesis of Affinities Within a Mage¡¯s Core, written by Magnus Bellwyn the 9th Ascension Mage,¡± I answered her, glancing up to meet her eyes. Her gaze was curious, probing deeper than the surface. She leaned over further, running a hand over the text. She couldn¡¯t read before when she was with her tribe, but the head maid had made her learn. ¡°Mage, huh?¡± she asked, tilting her head. ¡°So your new core is in your heart? I recall you said your first core was in your lower abdomen¡­ weirdly enough.¡± I hummed. ¡°Actually, both a [Knight] and a [Mage] have their Mana Core in the same spot, in the heart. The heart is almost at the center of the chest, barely leaning toward the left side. It¡¯s a myth that those who use aura have their core in the center, while mages have their core on the left side of the chest. Both have their cores in their heart.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I cleared my throat, quoting Katheran, ¡°The truth is, aura and mana are just two sides of the same coin. Magic is about control. Aura is about force. But both are just energy. Same energy, actually. The filter is just different, one flows through the heart, and the other flows around it. And once you understand that, the line between them starts to blur.¡± ¡°Ohhh~!¡± ¡°So,¡± I said, pointing at my chest. ¡°I have my new core in my heart, yes, and it''s swirling within the heart, not around it. And yes, that makes me a mage. I can learn spells if I try.¡± She grinned as a flicker of surprise crossed her face. She ruffled my hair and laughed. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re twice stronger now?¡± ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t learned any spells yet,¡± I replied. ¡°And since I don¡¯t have a mage Class, I don¡¯t have the luxury of system-given spells. I need to read books and learn. Anyway, can you stop touching my hair?¡± ¡°No, it looks silky after the blood bath. Should I take one next time?¡± Lilian asked, and I was unsure if she was joking or not. Before I could respond, the silence was shattered by a knock. It was loud and urgent. I frowned. I knew who it was. Another knock fell, sharper this time. ¡°Coming,¡± Lilian said, withdrawing from me and walking over to the room. I settled the tea down and shifted my attention to the door. The door opened, and Solara was the first to step through, her wings pressed tightly to her back. Her gaze darted around the room, taking in the scene until it stopped on me. She shot me a worried look. I soon understood why. Behind her, Nebula followed, her posture rigid, eyes drilling into me with a frown. My fiance looked mad. Nebula stepped forward, the mask of control she usually wore splintering. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She stopped in front of me and asked loudly, ¡°No more games, Iskandaar. I enjoyed your ¡®show¡¯ last night, but¡­ What are you, really?¡± The room suddenly felt smaller. Solara, and even Lilian, looked curious for my answer to that question. Reminded me that I never actually told them the truth. Chapter 50 – Who Am I? I Am a God. There were three ways I could answer her question. Firstly, I could lie. I could make up the wildest lie, but it would still be believable if I worded it right and told her that was what I was. Something like ¡®an old man from the distant continent in the east came to me and blah blah blah.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to do that. Hiding the truth from her had already caused a situation before. I didn¡¯t want to do that again. Secondly, I could just tell her the truth. That ¡®hey, I played a video game, and the next day I woke up in it. Yes, you¡¯re a game character.¡¯ not that she¡¯d understand what a video game was, so I¡¯d first have to expand on that. That was a stupid option. I didn¡¯t want to tell my friends that they were fake. I didn¡¯t believe they were fake; this world was real, and it had to be. I¡¯d guess the game [Arcane Crown] was simply a story adapted from this world by some deity or beyond. I wasn¡¯t inside some game; I believed I was inside a world that had inspired a game I happened to play. That was what I thought anyway, but she might not. Low chance Nebula, or the other two, would consider their lives ¡®fake¡¯ just because I said so, but they might assume that I viewed them as such. As characters from a false story. I didn¡¯t want them to think that because I didn¡¯t perceive them that way. They were my friends, and I enjoyed their company. That only left the third option as the only viable one. I had to tell them the truth, mixed with some lies that were not intended for harm but for the greater good. So, surrounded by the three of them, putting down my cup of tea after taking a sip as the morning breeze rustled my hair, I let out a sigh. ¡°I am from another world,¡± I said, and a pin-drop silence stretched. ¡°...The Demon World?¡± Solara asked, and I blinked, quickly shaking my head. I had given them the wrong idea. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s a world you guys are not aware of. I think it¡¯s not connected to this universe in any way,¡± I explained myself. ¡°It¡¯s a world occupied by humans, not demons, and has a civilization of its own. You guys have heard stories about the eastern continent, right? The culture is similar to that. The power system is entirely different, however.¡± I observed their reaction for a bit. It seemed they were still unsure if I was joking or not. ¡°For example, we don¡¯t have the twelve gods. We have ¡®divine figures,¡¯ but they¡¯re more of immortal sages rather than deities who control everything. Some of them are referred to as ¡®gods,¡¯ however. Such as the Demon God Mara. People worshiped me there by the same name. Reflection of the Demon God M¨¡ra, the Heavenly Demon himself. We call that world the Murim.¡± They muttered the word under their breath and then Nebula frowned. ¡°You said ¡®I am Iskandaar¡¯ last night when you walked out of the bowl,¡± she said, a frown etched on her face. ¡°...I am,¡± I said, my expression turning serious. I had his memories, and to many people that was enough to make me Iskandaar. No need to complicate this. ¡°I think this was my previous life? Or a parallel life? Or someone else¡¯s memories entirely,¡± that part wasn¡¯t a lie. This wasn¡¯t my story. The Heavenly Demon was also a game character like Iskandaar, which the real me had just played on a computer. But I did have his memories, and I was gaining more as the Skilltree Percentage increased. ¡°Regardless, do you remember the incident where I hit my head on the road and passed out? I awakened these memories after that incident.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Solara trailed off. ¡°I have heard of similar concepts of memory loss. People hit their heads and lose their memories. Then sometimes they hit their heads again and regain their memories. It¡¯s not totally impossible¡­ except for the existence of another world.¡± ¡°Well, how is that impossible?¡± Lilian argued for me. ¡°As you said, there¡¯s a Demon World. Heaven also exists, and so does hell. They are dimensions of their own. If they can exist, why can¡¯t distant worlds under the dictatorship of their own local gods exist?¡± ¡°...So, you¡¯re a god?¡± Nebula looked at me with an odd expression. ¡°A Demon God¡­¡± ¡°Ah, the concept of a demon is different there,¡± I quickly explained myself. ¡°Imagine Shivaron, the God of Destruction. On paper, the word destruction appears ¡®evil,¡¯ right? And yet he¡¯s one of the more popular gods, for people perceive him as an end to bad things and an icon of renewal. M¨¡ra is like that. The existence of M¨¡ra symbolizes the negative forces, temptations, and internal barriers that obstruct spiritual growth and keep beings trapped in samsara, the cycle of rebirth and suffering. His actions and influence are not malevolent for the sake of cruelty; rather, they are representative of challenges that test and hinder one''s path to enlightenment. So rather than evil¡­ Mara represents freedom. His religion is a religion of freedom.¡± ¡°....¡± Lilian and Solara exchanged glances while Nebula sighed. ¡°You know, this is too much to believe, right?¡± she asked, and I shrugged. ¡°I believe him,¡± Lilian said. ¡°I saw him at his peak for a very brief moment. Nebula, you¡¯ve heard of the Lockdarn Incident, correct?¡± As a noble from that area, she had. She¡­ also knew that the vampire group that attacked that place was the Obsidians. ¡°...Yes. I also had the luck to see the cleaved city when I was passing by that area a few months ago,¡± she said, and I smiled. ¡°Is the person who dealt that decisive blow your grandmother, Lilian? Chancellor Amelia doesn¡¯t use a sword.¡± ¡°Neither does my grandmother.¡± Lilian added, ¡°Vampiric Father died not to Amelia and my grandmother, but to him. The young master¡­ used a single sword strike to eradicate the ancient vampire, cleaving the city in two. The world was bright in light for a few minutes, I passed out.¡± The soft wind blew the curtains as the room held its breath again. Nebula Carlstein, granddaughter of the Vampiric Father, slowly turned her head toward me. I wondered what thoughts swirled in her head. Was she finally starting to believe that I was truly a god from another world, reincarnated as a human? Or was she wondering if her mother and I fought? Then I remembered that she didn¡¯t even know that her mother was still alive. I suddenly had an urge to tell her the truth, but that¡¯d be too many secrets for a day. I¡¯d tell her some other time. Plus, Lilian will go crazy to learn Nebula was not just any vampire but an Obsidian. And I never told her so, despite knowing the truth. ¡°I can trust that,¡± Solara said. ¡°Phoenixes are more common in the eastern continent, from what I heard. Our ancestor Phoenix was also from there. So if this world that you speak of is truly similar to the East, it makes sense why you knew about my condition and how to cure it in that odd way.¡± ¡°It is. Serpentine dragons soar the skies, and phoenixes clash with them,¡± I said, pushing the book further onto the table and slowly rising. They stared at me as I walked around the table and expanded [Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant]. Pure darkness bloomed out of me, spreading and devouring the girls into a separate space with me. They looked a little spooked but not alarmed. Good. They hadn¡¯t started seeing me as a demon. I stopped covering my presence with my energy core in my dantian, which I had turned ¡®pure¡¯ by moving all the demonic essence to the demonic core. My presence spread across the shadow realm, and I heaved a sigh. I looked at the three girls, ¡°This is me standing in my most ¡®demonic¡¯ form. No spell covering my appearance. As you can see, no horns or wings. As the Heavenly Demon, I am the Demon God by spirit, not body. In theory, I can¡¯t be considered a demon. I hope I¡¯ve made the distinction clear.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a deity¡­¡± Nebula said. My claims had finally submerged into her mind. She looked a little apprehensive of me now, although not anything much. It was an awe that¡¯d go away fast, I was sure. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re making a cult?¡± Solara asked. Nebula¡¯s head snapped to her and then at me. She didn¡¯t know I was making a cult. ¡°Because gods need faith to live? I heard that theory somewhere.¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. I looked at my only two cult recruits and then the person I hoped to recruit later. They stared at me, waiting for me to speak, and I did. ¡°The Heavenly Demon God Cult¡¯s mission in this world is to save it from its inevitable destruction. Trust me, the world is going to end, and while I¡¯m no hero, as an inhabitant of the planet, it befell my shoulders to save it.¡± Lilian stared at me, and then she kneeled. Solara watched that and followed. My Stars kneeled, a fist touching the ground, while Nebula stood, staring at me with unreadable eyes. ¡°...I-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel. You¡¯re not a follower,¡± I said before she could speak. I wasn¡¯t here to recruit her today. It wouldn¡¯t work. I could feel it. ¡°You wanted answers, and as your fiance, even if we might not be walking the same path, it¡¯s my responsibility to answer your doubts about my identity, goal, and personality.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Oh.¡± I dropped the [Eclipse of the Shadow Tyrant], my Demonic Qi also returning to normal, as I gestured to the two girls to stand up. I looked at Nebula, who seemed too surprised to say anything. She seemed hesitant to speak, and I decided she needed time to think things through. ¡°I hope I¡¯ve satisfied your curiosity, Nebula,¡± I said. ¡°And I also hope you¡¯ll keep this meeting a secret from others. Even your maid.¡± Thus, I dismissed the meeting. **** On her way back to her room, her footsteps echoing in the empty hallway, Nebula found her mind wandering. She¡¯d never felt this way before. From an early age, she¡¯d believed demons were the epitome of evil, that they¡¯d do anything to achieve their goals uncaring of moral boundaries. Then, one day, during her 18th birthday, she screamed into the night and looked into the mirror, realizing she¡¯d become the exact thing she hated. In books, Vampires were not classified as demons, but they were basically the same things. In fact, they could be considered a sibling race to the Devils, which was worse. Her entire worldview had to change then, for she wasn¡¯t ready to view herself as a monster. Her father certainly didn¡¯t believe her as one, even as she had clawed at him, biting his neck, he¡¯d just hugged her and told her it¡¯d be alright. During her 19th birthday, she had a similar outbreak. It was more contained, but it was still intense. By that time, she¡¯d come to accept her identity. That she¡¯d forever be like this, and that, despite that, she¡¯d never do anything ¡®demonic¡¯... Then, her fiance turned out to be a demon, who killed a Holy Knight right in front of her. Of course, she wasn¡¯t blaming Iskandaar. She was glad he did what he did. He saved her from a man who prayed to some god while claiming to be the light of justice. Yet, the same man of religion didn¡¯t hesitate to raise his sword against her, who was barely an adult, a simple girl who never hurt an innocent. What kind of religion was that? Nebula wasn¡¯t unaware of the terrible stories floating around the Holy Knights, but she always thought they were more exaggerated than real. Then, such an incident happened right to her. She had felt ashamed to be a vampire, a monster who was hated by gods and therefore hunted by their followers. Even until yesterday, she felt like that. Today? Somehow, she felt different. By the time Nebula reached the door of her room, knocking twice, she felt much of the confusion in her heart lift. The door opened, and Mirella peeked, blinking when she saw her expression. ¡°My, young lady. You look happy.¡± Nebula hadn¡¯t noticed the smile etched on her face. ¡°Do I?¡± She giggled as she headed inside. In her mind, a thought wandered, an idea that she hadn¡¯t considered before. A Religion of Freedom, he said¡­ By some whims of face, her fiance turned out to be a god. **** The room was bathed in soft light as the morning stretched into noon. Nebula had left, and the two girls also wanted to. I didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Stay here,¡± I said, glancing at them. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know. Sit down.¡± Solara¡¯s wings twitched slightly, a reflex she had when tension built up. She was curious about what I¡¯d tell them that I couldn¡¯t reveal in front of Nebula. Lilian merely narrowed her eyes. I was sure both of them would like it as they sat down on the edge of the bed. I stood and explained. ¡°As I mentioned before, the world I come from is different,¡± I started, my gaze shifting from Solara¡¯s pale eyes to Lilian¡¯s intense stare. ¡°There¡¯s no System there. No levels or status windows tracking our progress. Power is marked by a different scale altogether¡ªa scale that measures mastery, not numerical progression. We also absorb an energy called qi from the atmosphere to increase the size of our cores.¡± Lilian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°No System? Then how do you even know how strong you are?¡± ¡°Through experience and understanding. Through mastery. And more easily through the amount of qi we have,¡± I said, my tone sharpening, drawing their attention deeper. ¡°Let me explain. In that world, martial artists are ranked based on many factors, and those ranks determine one¡¯s capability. Like how we start from Zeroth Ascension.¡± ¡°Ohh.¡± ¡°Yes. In that world, a normal is a normal person. But after they start absorbing qi into their cores, they become a martial artist at the bottom of the barrel, as a Third-Class Warrior, working his way up.¡± Solara tilted her head, the tension in her wings easing. ¡°So, like ascensions?¡± ¡°Kind of, but not quite. The numeric titles end soon,¡± I said. ¡°A Third-Class Warrior is akin to someone just starting their journey. They know basic techniques and can use Qi, but their abilities are rudimentary. They¡¯re like academy trainees. Then comes the Second-Class Warrior, the intermediate step. They¡¯ve moved past the basics and can harness Qi effectively in battle.¡± Lilian leaned forward, eyes glinting. ¡°What about after that?¡± I nodded, pleased with her interest. ¡°First-Class Warriors are next. They¡¯re advanced practitioners¡ªpeople who¡¯ve refined their Qi and techniques to a notable level. They¡¯re respected, feared even, for their prowess. Now, imagine that as a baseline. If you¡¯re a First-Class, your strength would be equivalent to someone in the Level 50s here. I think. And my point is¡­¡± I trailed off dramatically, ¡°If you cultivate while leveling up with the System at the same time, you¡¯ll essentially double your strength.¡± Solara¡¯s mouth opened slightly in surprise. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Yes. Cultivating your body using mana or qi refines it and makes it tougher, stronger, and more resilient. Then, when you level up with the System¡¯s help, it compounds that strength. Imagine you, Solara, at Level 28, cultivate your mana up to First Class and therefore become as strong as someone in Level 50. Despite being Level 28 still. Then you can level up from 28 to 50. Does that not double your power?¡± ¡°It does¡­¡± The realization dawned on the two girls slowly, Solara¡¯s wings trembling as she processed what that meant. Lilian¡¯s lips pulled into a grin that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes¡ªferal, determined. ¡°So this is why you¡¯re so strong,¡± Lilian said, breaking the silence. ¡°What''s your current cultivation rank?¡± ¡°Let''s see,¡± I hummed. ¡°...I''ll say I stand in Peak Class.¡± I then told them about all the classes. There were eight. It might be confusing to understand if I didn''t mention them all. They went like this¡­ The Third Class. The Second Class. The First Class. The Peak Class. The Master Class. The Grandmaster Class. The Transcendental Class. The Heavenly Martial Artist. ¡°Oh,¡± Solara blinked. Just like Lilian, she looked taken aback. ¡°So you''re only at fourth rank of cultivation, and also at 4th Ascension in the System ranking. And yet you were playing with a 7th Ascension. You know, this thing is really powerful. So¡­ why teach us this?¡± ¡°Silly girl. You vowed to be my follower. You and Lilian are my two Stars,¡± I said, leaning back against the table. ¡°You need to be stronger, enough not to embarrass me, and so it''s only natural I''ll raise you.¡± Solara¡¯s eyes softened, the unease in her expression melting away. ¡°What¡¯s the highest rank in your world?¡± she asked, curiosity laced with challenge. I smirked. ¡°The Supreme, or the Heavenly Martial Artist. They¡¯re legends¡ªbeings with god-like abilities who defy logic. The kind of power that can shift the course of history. I, as the Heavenly Demon, held such power. I¡¯m unsure if they¡¯re as strong as the gods of this world or just¡ª¡± ¡°As strong as Arcane Crowns, I think,¡± Solara finished for me. ¡°Since you said you were a god in ¡®spirit¡¯ and not in body. That sounds like what an Arcane Crown is. They wield the powers of gods through their Crowns, but still are mortals in the end.¡± ¡°Good analogy,¡± I agreed. ¡°Although right now I''m not at that high of a level.¡± Silence fell again, but it was contemplative. The girls exchanged looks, a silent conversation passing between them before Lilian spoke. ¡°So¡­ how do we start?¡± I stepped forward, my shadow falling over them as I crossed my arms. ¡°With the basics. I¡¯ll teach you a cultivation technique that uses mana to strengthen your core, your body, and your understanding of energy. It won¡¯t be easy, and it will take discipline. But if you follow through, I promise you¡¯ll see results. That¡¯s the basics. I also need to test it since Mana and Qi might be different. Their core location is different, so maybe the energy is too? I have to confirm that first so that there aren¡¯t any accidents. Once done, I¡¯ll provide you with two specialized cultivation methods,¡± I said, ¡°Yang Energy Cultivation Method for Solara and Lunar Energy Cultivation Method for Lilian.¡± ¡°Oh! You have Lunar Mana? I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Solara turned to Lilian in surprise and said. The girl grinned. The two chatted for a while about their affinities while I grabbed my cold cup of tea and drank it. I had to finish it since Lilian would be too busy to heat it up for me. ¡­Oh, wait. I focused on the cup and poured Star Affinity, Stellar Qi, into the liquid. A moment later, the tea started boiling. I quickly withdrew the energy before the cup could explode. I forgot I had great energy control now. It was called [Mana Manipulation], but it let me control Qi just fine. So the energy was probably the same. After all, I absorbed it from the atmosphere, and the atmosphere of this world was filled with mana. So it was just the placement of the core that made the energies work differently. That little experiment pulled Lilian and Solara out of their conversation, and they looked at me. I met their gazes and shrugged, sipping tea. ¡°Ready?¡± I asked, and Solara¡¯s wings spread slightly. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± Lilian nodded, a glint of determination sparking in her eyes. ¡°Teach us.¡± She had been really happy when I raised her from the 4th Ascension to the 6th Ascension by finding monsters to hunt for her. Since I could barely level up thanks to my EXP Restriction, I made her gain strength instead. Somehow, she looked even happier right now. A smile crept onto my lips. I had chosen my Stars well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin. Close your eyes and feel the mana within you. Picture it not as something you simply draw upon for spells or aura but as an extension of your body. It flows with your blood and moves with your breath. Try circling it within you first. Absorption from the atmosphere will be a lot more difficult if you don¡¯t know how to do inner circulation first.¡± They obeyed, their expressions shifting as they focused inward. The room filled with quiet energy as I watched their attempts, correcting their stances and guiding their breaths. This was the start. Chapter 51 – The Demon Cult’s Advancement The Murim world was a strange mix of Chinese Wuxia and Xianxia in terms of the power ceiling. There were no universe-splitting sword techniques, but it was certainly higher than the barely¨Cabove-human feats of Wuxia. I think Murim was comparable to this world¡¯s ceiling, and considering that, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration when I said learning Cultivation will double their powers. In hindsight, I had the question: shouldn¡¯t cultivating to the next stage push one¡¯s Levels to the next stage as well? Somehow, it didn¡¯t do that. Despite having [8,290 Qi], I was still Level 42. That was what allowed this ¡®cheating¡¯ to work. I could have Qi in the hundred thousand, therefore becoming a Martial God, and yet be considered Level 1 by the system. That is the best part. I watched the two of them sitting and circulating their energy using the pattern I had taught them earlier. The room grew hotter on Solara¡¯s side and cooler on Lilian¡¯s. It was an odd scene. Lilian and Solara were far from newbies if their mana amount was considered. Since they already had that much energy, it wouldn¡¯t take much time for them to grow into martial artists. Solara, for example, had somewhere around 3,500 Mana despite being Level 28. Her bloodline granted her more mana than usual. If my calculations weren¡¯t incorrect, that amount of energy was what a Second Class Martial Artist had. So¡­ if she circulated it for a few days in the method I provided her with, her body¡ªcells, bones, tendons, and organs¡ª would grow tougher. Enough that her body will be considered Second Class. Solara¡¯s Mana Core was outside her heart, making her a [Knight]. Of course, the term Knight here was very vague. In this context, it was the term for any fighter class. Most Lifestyle Class people, such as [Farmer] or [Baker], also had their Mana Core outside their hearts. Solara¡¯s core made her a physical fighter, which naturally made her body tougher than a Mage. However, from what I¡¯d noticed, it wasn¡¯t an active effect. In the sense that if a 5th Ascension Knight¡¯s mana ran low or dried out totally, his body would be incredibly weak. Not as much as a normal man¡¯s, but close. On the other hand, martial artists circulated their qi to advance to the next stage of immortality and, therefore, permanently raise their bodies to the next stage. On top of that, depending on what martial arts they learn, the benefits could be even more intense. It was an odd difference. After all, people of this world also [Ascended] stage by stage. So it¡¯d be alright to assume that their strengthened body will remain so, even without Qi. However, that wasn¡¯t true. Even a 9th Ascension Knight would wear the heaviest armor, while barely any man in Murim cared for armor. Perhaps a body¡¯s growth-per-ascension was less than in Murim? Or maybe a body here was more reliant on mana if it wanted to tap into its higher limits? I do believe that this world has more energy than Murim, so it¡¯d make sense for people here to evolve in this manner. Also, maybe the system also mattered. Maybe the ¡®hidden stats¡¯ applied more easily if Mana could be used as a medium? In the end, I had no idea. I only knew it worked for me and that it¡¯d work for them too. It worked on both Knight types and Mage types. So in the future, I¡¯d be able to help Nebula as well if she joined me. I think she will¡­ No, I¡¯ll make her. I leaned against the wall and watched the two girls sweat on my floor. They¡¯d been at it for hours, and finally, Solara¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and she gasped. Energy exploded in the air for a moment as the room trembled. I rushed to her as she fell to the side, catching her before she could fall to her side. ¡°There. Are you alright?¡± ¡°A-ah, yes¡­¡± she heaved out a breath. ¡°It was intense. But I do feel stronger now.¡± She looked down on her fist, clenching it. The grip looked like it could tear apart steel. Solara had always been physically stronger than others due to her phoenix blood, but it wasn¡¯t as much as a dragon hybrid or others. Phoenix¡¯s main focus wasn¡¯t strength, after all. It was her flames. However, it seemed her strength would catch up to a dragon-hybrid in no time. Maybe it already had. ¡°Great,¡± I smiled and looked at Lilian. She was still cultivating, relaxed, and sitting in a lotus position, her back straight and tight. Then she heaved out a breath and opened her eyes. She looked much calmer than Solara. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel¡­ great~!¡± She cheered. ¡°A little tired though. Would it always be tiring, young master?¡± Turned out she felt great because she felt stronger than before, not because it wasn¡¯t tiring. I shook my head, ¡°No. When I provide you with specialized cultivation methods, you¡¯ll be able to absorb the mana in the air. That¡¯d take care of the fatigue. What you two were doing today was circulating your existing mana to strengthen your body.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The high-class circulation method I provided them was something that I had to edit quite a bit since it was designed for a core in the lower abdomen and not in the heart. It was really troublesome since the initial energy channels were different. The only reason I managed to modify it at all was that the memories of the Heavenly Demon that were growing more ¡®clear¡¯ in my head. Initially, what was only a general idea of martial arts now showed more specific techniques if I searched. It was a jackpot. ¡°Will the technique be from your cult?¡± Solara raised her hand and asked. I nodded. That made her frown in worry. ¡°But then won¡¯t we leak demonic mana too?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about that. Not all ¡®demonic techniques¡¯ from Murim use demonic qi. To be with only Demon God Mara¡¯s reflections, the Heavenly Demons, learn techniques that use true demon qi. You guys will only use qi that circulated in reverse in your energy channels. It¡¯d be painful though, but your techniques will be powerful. Although later on, I do plan to teach you some true demon techniques suitable for a shadow wolf and a dark phoenix.¡± I said, and they looked relieved. They didn¡¯t seem worried about the pain part that I mentioned. But honestly, they should be. ¡°How much have you refined your body? As in, how much more do you think you can refine your body using your mana?¡± I asked. ¡°Like two or three of these sessions, and I should be done,¡± Lilian said, and Solara agreed with a nod. ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I could only say how strong they were after they finished. Regardless, this was good progress.¡±Alright, get up and go take a shower,¡± I said, covering my nose with my hand. ¡°If you guys haven¡¯t noticed yet, your bodies are covered in black tar,¡± I said and watched the two girls blink. They looked at each other¡¯s bodies, gasped, covered their chests for some reason, and rushed to the washroom. **** Since I''d started teaching cultivation to my cult members, I needed resources. From now on, the cult would require a stream of expenses. So I have to figure out a way to make money. A lot of it. I cleared my head of my thoughts as I pushed open the door and entered the manor that was quite silent, almost suspiciously so, for a building on the academy grounds. It was a lavish estate, an expensive villa nestled beside a lake, away from the academy¡¯s usual noise. The air felt untouched here like the whole place had been crafted just to preserve the calm, and yet there wasn¡¯t a single attendant or guard in sight. I took another step, and a smooth and unhurried voice called out from somewhere within, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The voice belonged to Amelia, as did this manor. I drifted further in, taking in the place. The room was flooded with light that streamed through wide windows that looked over the lake, casting a soft glow over everything. The room had a refined air, the kind that says ¡°wealth¡± without bothering to say it loudly. That wasn¡¯t surprising, as it was the abode of the Chancellor. Then something else caught me. A smell drifting faintly but distinct¡ªtoo foreign so for a place like this.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I almost shivered. Is that chicken nuggets? Before I could put it together, Amelia appeared in the doorway, balancing a tray with a small dish. Her expression was an odd mix of seriousness and ease. She was wearing an apron over casual clothes, her hair pulled back, and her eyes glinting with something close to amusement as she crossed the room. She set the tray on the table between us, the dish still steaming. I raised an eyebrow, taking in her getup. She caught it, of course, but she just gestured to the chair across from her. ¡°Sit,¡± she said simply, and so I did, the food filling the air with a smell I hadn¡¯t expected. She took her own seat opposite me, nudging the dish closer with a look that said she wasn¡¯t letting me off without trying it. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she insisted, dipping a piece herself into the dark sauce. ¡°It¡¯s something from my homeland, the Saharan deserts. I figured, seeing as it¡¯s your first time visiting my house, it¡¯s only proper. Been a while since I had someone over. Especially a young man¡­¡± Her lips curved slightly, and then she blinked, feigning surprise. ¡°Ah, I forgot that you¡¯re already spoken for.¡± I raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything. I looked down at the chicken nuggets. There was Ramen in this world, in a nearby shop, so chicken nuggets weren¡¯t that surprising, in truth. I grabbed a piece slowly. The first bite hit with a burst of spices, smokey and warm, with a richness that lingered. I nodded, impressed despite myself. She raised an eyebrow, clearly catching the reaction. ¡°Mhm! Not bad,¡± I said, and she shrugged, the slightest hint of satisfaction creeping in. ¡°Back home, food is passed down,¡± she added, almost as if thinking out loud, as she reached out a hand, holding a nugget and feeding it to me. I bit into it while maintaining eye contact with her purple eyes. ¡°...I miss those days. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve last been there.¡± The atmosphere changed slightly. A half-smile hung on her lips, a bit of mystery in her eyes. I wondered if I should say anything, but I couldn¡¯t keep my curiosity. ¡°Your family,¡± I asked, ¡°is from the Erebian Empire?¡± ¡°The Saharan Deserts can hardly be considered a part of Erebia. It¡¯s simply because the King of the Saharan Deserts couldn''t care less about dealing with paperwork that it¡¯s considered a part of Erebia,¡± she corrected, her gaze drifting far off for a second. ¡°The Gold Dragon bloodline goes back to the deserts, even before the empire had names or borders.¡± Her voice lowered, deepening with a gravity that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ become a part of me. I didn¡¯t like that place in the beginning, I liked to spend more time with my mother, who was a human. I feared my father and hated the ruthless Gold Dragons.¡± ¡°Sounds like a story.¡± ¡°It is,¡± she smiled. It taught me the truth of the world¡ªpower. It also taught me much about the Holy Knights. " Her tone turned grim as she looked away, her eyes shadowed. She seemed to be shifting through memories too distant yet too sharp to have dulled with time. Silence hung between us, and I waited for her to continue. In a quiet voice, she spoke. ¡°Iskandaar, I need you to understand something. You¡¯ve dealt with a Holy Knight only because you were lucky. You don¡¯t know them.¡± Her tone had changed¡ªturning firm and unyielding. I put down my nugget, pushing it further into the sauce, catching the glint of something unsettling in her expression. ¡°They¡¯re dangerous,¡± she said, her voice hardening. ¡°More than you might think. The churches are not to be underestimated, nor are their knights. They strike first and ask questions later. They raze towns over heresy, over the mere suggestion of darkness.¡± ¡°I realized that during the encounter with Sir Likard,¡± I said, and she scoffed. ¡°Barely. The United Church is considered the headquarters of the twelve churches. It¡¯s located in the Holy Nation of Celestara. You¡¯ve heard of it, right? The floating country that¡¯s called the Island of Ascension. During the recruiting season for Holy Knights, an alarming number of people have reported that screams of children withering in pain danced down from the island flying over their heads.¡± She paused as though she were choosing her next words carefully. ¡°I learned about the cruelty of the Holy Knights in person. I was fourteen, I think, when I first saw them.¡± Amelia¡¯s gaze fixed somewhere distant as though peering into the ghost of a memory. ¡°I¡¯d gone to visit my grandmother, my maternal one, who lived by a small oasis just outside a desert village. It was a remote place, quiet, with little more than sand dunes and rocky crags for miles in every direction.¡± She drew a breath, voice lowering. ¡°That day, I saw the Church for what it truly is. I was fetching water from the well, and¡­ they rode in. Rows of them, all in golden, helmets gleaming like mirrors under the sun. They called for the village elders, demanding answers. Someone had reported ¡®demonic rituals¡¯¡ªsome old grudge probably, a petty village feud, but the accusation was enough. I¡¯ll never forget what happened next.¡± I frowned, putting the heavy-dipped piece of nugget in my mouth. A shadow crossed her face as she continued. ¡°The villagers tried to explain it was nothing, just superstition. The elders pleaded with them to believe, but they weren¡¯t listening. The knights didn¡¯t care; they wanted one thing¡ªa display of punishment. I watched them line up the eldest women and men, saying dark forces had touched them. They made the youngest¡ªthe children¡ªstand and watch. They burned them in pits of holy fire, making them confess until their last breath. And when they finally left, that village was nothing but ash.¡± Her voice had dropped to a whisper, her fists clenched. ¡°The smell¡­ it lingered in the sand for weeks, even after they¡¯d gone. That was the Church¡¯s brand of justice.¡± She looked up, meeting my gaze. Her expression was closed, hardened by the weight of that memory. ¡°They don¡¯t forgive, Iskandaar. They don¡¯t listen. You might think you can escape it, that their eyes won¡¯t follow you here, but their reach stretches further than you know. They¡¯ve made it their holy mission to eradicate any ¡®darkness¡¯ they come across, and their methods are ruthless. You can¡¯t afford to take them lightly.¡± She added, ¡°I¡¯m incredibly happy that you survived this encounter, but¡­ please make sure never to do something that¡¯d catch their attention again.¡± The weight of her words hung in the air, and I felt the edges of her memory settle like a cold blade against my own awareness. The Holy Knights were too fanatical to be ¡®holy¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that about your grandmother,¡± I said, and she blinked before the seriousness in her expression melted, and she giggled. ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t worry about that. I screamed when they tried to harm her, and then my father came flying over,¡± she said. ¡°He didn¡¯t want his mother-in-law dead. His wife would have killed him. And¡­¡± Her gaze glinted. ¡°It might sound arrogant as he¡¯s my father, but when the King of Gold Dragons wants something, nobody can stop him.¡± I stared at her for a moment, realizing that the Vampiric Father wasn¡¯t wrong about her identity. Daughter of Sahrazzakhan. ¡°...Ah, the sweet smell of power,¡± I smiled at her, pretending to hide my shock. Regardless, the intensity of her identity meant that the weight of her warning was heavier. ¡°So you¡¯re saying they¡¯re not done here with me?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve decided to step back,¡± she replied, her expression easing slightly, ¡°but only for now. You¡¯d do well to remember that. You may think you know this world, but you¡¯re still learning. You¡¯re just a boy in the end.¡± I didn¡¯t think so. If Sahrazzakhan could have anything he wanted using his outmatched strength, why couldn¡¯t I? Of course, I didn¡¯t say that out loud. That¡¯d sound too arrogant when spoken out loud. Still, I had to clear up something. I hadn¡¯t mentioned this before. ¡°Likard,¡± I replied after a pause. ¡°He came after me. He wanted me dead; that was the intention behind each of his swings. Worse, he was after someone else in my team too.¡± I hesitated, not saying any names, but she could figure it out if she wanted to. ¡°All because he saw something dark in us. It gave me no choice. He called us demons, and he tried to kill us. The only way out of it was if I killed him in return. So I did.¡± For a moment, her face hardened, something unreadable flashing in her eyes, but then it softened. She sighed, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just saying that you should be careful.¡± Her voice was soft, steady. ¡°Potential can be a dangerous thing to waste, young man.¡± I leaned back, letting out a laugh to shift the tone. ¡°The best I can do is stay clear of alleyways in dark robes,¡± I said, watching her lips twitch. When we¡¯d finished the food, I rose, giving a slight nod in thanks. She stood as well, a strange light in her gaze that seemed both amused and something else. ¡°Take care of yourself, Iskandaar,¡± she said, and I nodded. As I reached the door, I paused. A thought struck me. ¡°Ah, one last thing,¡± I said, turning. ¡°Let¡¯s say I create a new alchemical pill that boosts physical strength for a moment. How does one put something like that on the market?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± **** It was sudden, but while listening to her story and eating chickens, I''d figured out a way to make money. Something from another world, just like those nuggets. The Surging Blood Pill. It was a simple yet ingenious creation from the Heavenly Demon Cult. By forcing qi to flood the muscles and bones, it temporarily boosted physical strength and speed, converting qi directly into raw power for a short period. The only downside? A wave of exhaustion once the effect wears off. That, of course, wasn¡¯t permanent. In this world humming with magic and monsters, that was a small price to pay for a potential lifesaver. Such a pill might as well revolutionize this world. Back in the cult, these pills were quite common. The Shamans loved them because they could wield spells while still punching like a beast. Martial artists loved it because it turned them into unstoppable forces, if only for a few minutes. The [Mages] and [Knights] of this world would also love a pill like that, I was sure. It could tilt the scales in battles, save lives, and make me some coin. Win-win. The Demon Cult couldn¡¯t run on my pocket money that the Count gave me, I needed a stable income source, and this could be a good start. There was a single problem, however. I needed someone to help me make the pill, for I lacked many of the memories, and also not all the ingredients were available in this world. Someone like the Forsaken Alchemist would manage to recreate the pill with ease, but I wasn¡¯t him. I needed a helping hand. ¡°Hello,¡± I greeted Mirella the maid when she opened the door. ¡°Is Nebula in there?¡± A Blood Mage seemed like the perfect candidate for that. Chapter 52 – The Surging Blood Pill Nebula¡¯s room caught me off guard the second I stepped inside. It was far softer than I expected¡ªeverything about it held an almost delicate touch. Sheer curtains, drawn just enough to let in the late light, cast a lavender hue over the walls. A small bookshelf lined one side, filled with neat rows of books and a few scattered trinkets. By her bed, there was a worn chair, its cushions sinking from use, draped with a light, cream-colored throw. There was also a bunny plushie on the bed¡­ Given her cold attitude, This wasn¡¯t a space I¡¯d have pictured for Nebula Carlstein. She was sitting on the edge of her bed, watching me with her arms crossed and one brow raised as if daring me to comment on her room. I did just that. ¡°First time seeing your room,¡± I commented, glancing around with the faintest smirk, taking it all in as I crossed the space and found a seat across from her. ¡°Color me surprised. You like bunnies?¡± She didn¡¯t respond. She just looked at me, waiting, eyes narrowing as if she was trying to read some hidden motive on my face. ¡°...So? What are you here for?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I replied, clearing my throat and getting to the point. ¡°A pill.¡± ¡°A pill,¡± she repeated, staring at me blankly. ¡°What is that supposed to mean? ¡°Well,¡± I leaned forward. ¡°It¡¯s called the Surging Blood Pill. Essentially, it¡¯s a temporary boost to a person¡¯s physique¡ªit makes one¡¯s mana surge into the muscles. It can make you stronger, faster, tougher. It was popular back in my¡­ well, back in Murim.¡± I still found it a little strange that I had told her about that world. Nebula just watched me, arms still crossed, brow still raised. ¡°And?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®and¡¯?¡± I said, sounding offended, ¡°I¡¯m going to make it, and I need your help.¡± She stared at me for a moment and then let out a dry laugh. ¡°You want my help?¡± Her tone was deadpan, and her eyes were sharp with irony. ¡°Iskandaar, I am not an alchemist.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be doing most of the work, you¡¯ll just help. We can pull it off together.¡± Nebula¡¯s brow stayed arched, but I caught the faintest hint of curiosity in her gaze. ¡°And why should I even agree to this? You know, I don¡¯t know anything about alchemy, potions, or whatever pill you¡¯re cooking up. It seems to be that I¡¯m just going to be wasting time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting to spend more time with your betrothed. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± I asked with a shrug, and she blinked, her face going a little red. She opened her mouth to counter, but I spoke over her. ¡°Jokes aside, you don¡¯t need to know everything about alchemy,¡± I said, leaning back a little, keeping my gaze level with hers. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the specifics. I have the recipe, I just need to master it, but I need a Blood Mage I can trust by my side to do that fast. Besides, what we¡¯re about to do here, Nebula¡­ is going to be significant. It¡¯s going to save lives. How many Adventurers do you think will benefit from such a pill during a near-death encounter?¡± She pondered over my words. A cause bigger than us seemed to pull her attention. She nodded, crossing her arms a little tighter, as she said, ¡°Alright. Go on.¡± ¡°Picture this,¡± I began, letting the words come as easily as the vision of it. ¡°A pill that makes you unstoppable in the right moment, regardless of whether you¡¯re a mage or a fighter. It grants strength and resilience just when it¡¯s needed most. Sure, there¡¯s a bit of drain afterward, but compared to the advantage it grants in the heat of a battle?¡± ¡°...It¡¯s worth it.¡± Nebula tapped her fingers on her arm, looking at me thoughtfully. ¡°But are you sure you can actually pull this off? I¡¯m skeptical because if you could, you should¡¯ve been able to do that by yourself.¡± ¡°The ingredients are different in both worlds. So I have to put this through much testing,¡± I said, giving her a small smile. ¡°But with your help? I don¡¯t see why not. Plus¡­ we¡¯re not simply doing charity work here. If we succeed, you¡¯ll get a royalty on every pill sold. As co-creator.¡± She blinked, and for once, she looked taken aback. What, did she think I was going to make her do slave labor? I could see the thoughts moving behind her eyes¡ªthe weight of what I¡¯d just offered. She knew, just as I did, how profitable a pill like this could become. She knew its worth. ¡°Royalty¡­¡± She murmured, almost testing the idea in her mind. I just smirked and waited. For a second, she looked away, like she was contemplating everything, and then her lips quirked, a smile breaking through that mask of hers. ¡°Well,¡± she finally said, ¡°it can¡¯t hurt.¡± **** I stepped out of the alchemy shop with a bag packed full of herbs and vials of monster blood. They were essentials for what I had in mind. Lilian, who had been outside eating frites, joined me when I walked out. Her eyes flitted over the bustling market, curious as if every item might hold some forbidden secret. She peered into the bag and wrinkled her nose. ¡°And what¡¯s that squishy thing supposed to help with?¡± Her finger hovered near a translucent pouch, obviously trying to keep her distance from it. ¡°Blood sac of a Dire Wolf,¡± I replied without missing a beat. ¡°It enhances the pill¡¯s potency.¡± She looked scandalized, snapping her head to glare at me. ¡°Dire wolf blood? You¡¯re sacrificing my wolf babies for pills?!¡± I smirked. ¡°Only because I want the best for you. You realize that you¡¯ll benefit from me making money too.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Unlimited Pudding Magic.¡± ¡°Ohhh~¡± She grinned, her shock at seeing butchered wolf blood vanishing into thin air. ¡°Fine, then! And what¡¯s that?¡± She pointed to a bundle of crimson, thorny herbs. ¡°Fiendroot. Stabilizes the whole concoction. Keeps it from blowing up.¡± Lilian shot me a sidelong look. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not planning to blow us up?¡± ¡°Only if you keep distracting me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so rude of you to say,¡± she said even as she stuck her tongue out. We chatted as we walked through the city. A few minutes later, we strolled through the ornate gates toward Solara¡¯s mansion. The scent of well-tended gardens surrounded us. The investigation for the demon had been useful for this place, they cleaned up all the overgrown weeds to search better. That almost made this place liveable again. When we entered, Solara was in the courtyard, shadowboxing with an intensity that was almost hypnotic. Each punch and kick landed with the sharp focus of someone training to kill a man¡ªgrace and power blending together in every movement. Even as she moved, I could feel her Mana circulating within her in a way that she never knew of before. Fighting, in a well-made technique, could also be considered cultivation because it made the energy swirl within the body. At this rate, she¡¯ll finish circulating all her energy into her body. She was almost ready for the fun part of cultivation¡ªenergy absorption from the atmosphere. ¡°Solara, you¡¯re doing well,¡± I called, waving at her. Solara paused mid-kick, glancing our way with a grin. ¡°Someone around here has to put in the hard work,¡± she said, shooting Lilian a look. Lilian scoffed. ¡°Hard work? Looks like you¡¯re just dancing with ghosts. While I was helping the young master,¡± she raised the bag she was carrying. ¡°See?¡± Solara shrugged. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re jealous of my progress.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lilian grumbled. They shot back and forth with jabs that had somehow grown usual between them. How did this Lilian manage to fight with everyone? I sighed. Sadly, I didn¡¯t have time to humor them. ¡°Is Nebula inside?¡± I cut in. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been waiting for you,¡± Solara said, toweling off her face. ¡°Are you two going to make that pill for real?¡± ¡°Attempt to, anyway,¡± I said with a nod. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s memories would help, but alchemy wasn¡¯t exactly my specialty. I turned to Lilian. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join Solara for a sparring session? I¡¯ll catch up with you after.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. She crossed her arms. ¡°Trying to get rid of me?¡± ¡°Would I ever?¡± I replied, giving her my best innocent look. She shot me a suspicious look but thankfully agreed. ¡°Fine, but I really wanted to see the process. So I expect a full update later. You owe me that much.¡± ¡°Fair deal.¡± Leaving them to their banter, I stepped inside. The Fenixia mansion was as grand as ever¡ªmarble floors, vaulted ceilings, the kind of opulence that wasn¡¯t shy about announcing itself. This time, though, the living room had been transformed into an impromptu alchemy lab. I didn¡¯t bother setting things up inside the secret chamber. An alchemical pot simmered in the center of the living room, sending wisps of vapor into the air with the faintest crackle. Nebula sat nearby, flipping through an old grimoire, her expression unreadable. She looked up as I entered, a subtle look on her face. ¡°Took you long enough. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± ¡°Good things come to those who wait~¡± I said, dropping the bag beside the pot. She raised an eyebrow at the spread of ingredients. ¡°Once again, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°About making money?¡± I asked, my smile sharpening as I began unpacking the bag. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Nebula crossed her arms, watching me lay out each herb and vial with meticulous care. Her skeptical look softened, just barely. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± I started mixing the ingredients, the motion familiar in a way that stirred memories of the cult¡ªmemories that weren¡¯t mine. I ignored that for now. ¡°I told you before, we¡¯re trying to make the Surging Blood Pill,¡± I said, glancing at her. ¡°It will convert a portion of the consumer¡¯s mana, transforming it into strength and speed. Nothing quite like it here. It¡¯ll be a hit.¡± Nebula¡¯s eyebrow arched slightly, her gaze steady. ¡°You know, it sounds too good to be true. Are the side effects truly just as you¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Yep. Exhaustion. It¡¯s nothing people can¡¯t handle,¡± I replied, stirring the concoction as the pot began to bubble. ¡°Depending on how much mana you have, the exhaustion might not even be that big of a deal afterward.¡± Nebula stayed silent for a moment, and then a laugh escaped her as she shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re something else.¡± As the ingredients combined, the mixture emitted a faint, crimson glow, pulsing like a heartbeat. I could feel it¡ªthis was the start of something big. **** The alchemical pot bubbled softly, a faint crimson steam rising from its surface. As I unlatched the bag, the faint smell of iron hit my nose. I tilted it, letting the Dire Wolf blood trickle into the pot. It thickened in the heated water. A dark, viscous pool swirled with flecks of scarlet. Nebula raised her hand, extending a finger above the mixture. A small cut opened at her fingertip, releasing a single drop of her blood into the brew. With it, the crimson liquid began to churn, reacting as her blood magic took hold, guiding the blood to settle into the correct blend. It pulsed once, like a heartbeat, the liquid slowly binding together. "Ready?" she asked, glancing my way. I nodded, reaching for the Fiendroot bundle. One by one, I dropped the thorny herbs into the pot, watching as they dissolved, their crimson hue bleeding into the mixture. I also instructed her to move the concoction in the required manner, controlling the blood perfectly. A faint glow flickered from within, illuminating the pot¡¯s depths as the ingredients merged, their energies reacting with one another. ¡°Stabilizer,¡± I murmured, adding the last piece to keep the concoction from separating. The concoction hummed, bubbling up, and I spent the next few minutes guiding Nebula. Often, I had to use bits of my Demonic Affinity Qi to charge up the concoction as well, making the flow better. I didn¡¯t use too much, otherwise the pill would be ruined. Also, I wanted to sell the recipe, and that couldn¡¯t be if demonic energy was required for making it. Soon, it was time for the final step. I focused, reaching into the core of my being to draw out the Star Affinity. I felt it hum to life within me, a searing warmth that sparked at my fingertips. Carefully, I directed the energy into the pot, allowing the gentle starfire to heat the liquid from beneath, keeping the temperature steady. The blood simmered, and the Fiendroot melded, as did the dozen other ingredients I had put inside. The concoction began to thicken, forming a rich, pulsing red. We watched as it bubbled, the mixture¡¯s glow intensifying. ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± I said. This should be it. Just a few more seconds, and¡ª An explosive burst of heat and light erupted from the pot, sending a cloud of crimson vapor into my face. I stumbled back, wiping the sticky residue from my eyes as the fumes dispersed into the air. Nebula sighed, her hand still hovering above the pot, fingers twitching as if holding back irritation. "Well," she muttered, inspecting the disaster left in the pot, "that was underwhelming." I gave a half-hearted shrug, wiping the mess off my face. "It¡¯s fine, no man succeeds on their first attempt. We have enough materials for a few more attempts." She sighed again, and we both stared at the remnants of our failed brew, letting the silence hang heavy between us before moving to clean up and begin again. **** We succeeded. It took a few days, but we succeeded. At least it seemed that way to our bare eyes, and my [Inspect] Skill also confirmed it with a description. The memories of the Heavenly Demon also confirmed that the concoction had proceeded as it should, as the final product looked the same. Still, we had to test it. Thankfully, the testing proceeded without anything dramatic. I expected as much. It¡¯d have been weird for the pill to fail in miserable ways after in-take even after the details my [Inspect] showed. ¡ª Name: Surging Blood Pill Type: Consumable | Alchemical Enhancement Details: A potent alchemical pill crafted through a blend of rare monsters¡¯ blood and alchemical herbs. Upon consumption, the pill temporarily converts a portion of the user¡¯s available mana reserves into raw physical strength, rapidly fortifying muscles and increasing speed. Although the effects are powerful, they are limited in duration and come with a side effect of significant exhaustion after the boost ends. Effect: Requirements: Warning: Excessive use within short periods may lead to severe physical strain and lowered resistance to Mana depletion. ¡ª After reading all that and then doing the testing, I could be sure that the pill was made properly. The recipe was ready to be sold. Nebula and I made our way through the bustling streets of Waybound, and I caught the hint of a smile playing on her lips as we walked past the yells of shopkeepers and the smells of food and flowers. She¡¯d been waiting for this moment as much as I had, maybe even more so with all the time she¡¯d spent hovering over that alchemical pot, silently judging every misstep I¡¯d made along the way. ¡°Admit it,¡± she said with a grin, nudging me with her elbow. ¡°You didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually get it done. Not after the fifth try.¡± ¡°Oh, ye of little faith,¡± I replied, rolling my eyes but unable to keep the grin off my face. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d succeed?¡± I said, and she shrugged. ¡°See. Still, maybe we didn¡¯t think we¡¯d get it done, but Lilian and Solara sure acted like it was a triumph worthy of a festival.¡± ¡°Duh, it¡¯s almost as if they¡¯re blind cultists,¡± Nebula shot me a sidelong look and said, and when I didn¡¯t say anything, she let out a laugh, the sound surprisingly genuine, as if she was reliving that exact moment. ¡°I¡¯m joking. You should¡¯ve seen Lilian¡¯s face when the potion actually held its form and became a pill. I thought she was going to tackle you to the ground.¡± ¡°She almost did,¡± I muttered. ¡°One more cheer, and she¡¯d have hugged the life out of me.¡± ¡°She looked ready to frame that first pill,¡± Nebula said, amusement clear in her voice. ¡°As if it wasn¡¯t one misstep away from blowing up in your face. Again.¡± ¡°Like you didn¡¯t look just as pleased,¡± I shot back, arching an eyebrow at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think I missed that victorious little fist pump when the pill stabilized. You can¡¯t pretend you weren¡¯t just as invested in this.¡± She tilted her head, trying for a look of innocence but failing. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t going to leave you to blow up alone. Besides,¡± she added with a mischievous glint in her eye, ¡°Money is money. I won¡¯t lie, I¡¯ve been hoping to score a jackpot from this.¡± I laughed, shaking my head. ¡°Well, we¡¯re heading to claim our jackpot as we speak. We¡¯ll get a reward worthy of all that work. The Alchemy Guild should recognize a stroke of genius when they see it.¡± Nebula shrugged, brushing off my self-assured words. ¡°Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re as impressed as you are. I¡¯d hate to see that triumphant smile of yours drop after all this.¡± We continued along the crowded path, our pace unhurried, as the towers of Waybound loomed above us. The air was thick with the mingling scents of street vendors¡¯ foods and the faint herbal tang drifting from apothecaries and the increasing alchemical shops lining the streets. I took in the familiar sight, letting the energy of the city sharpen my focus. But as we rounded a corner, we found ourselves nearly colliding with a familiar figure stepping out of a shop. I blinked. Prince Alaric Rooshmar, accompanied by his maidservant, blinked. He looked our way almost immediately, his expression shifting from nonchalance to keen interest. I inclined my head respectfully, planning to walk on, but his voice stopped me. ¡°Iskandaar Romani,¡± he called, his tone friendly yet deliberate. I turned, offering a polite nod. ¡°Your Highness,¡± I said, and Nebula did the same. Alaric smiled in return, and to my surprise, his maidservant bowed a little to me. ¡°Young master Romani,¡± she said, which honestly was odd. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be this respectful after how our first meeting went. Alaric¡¯s gaze drifted to Nebula, a glint of amusement sparking in his eyes. ¡°I trust I¡¯m not interrupting?¡± His lips quirked into a smile. ¡°A private outing, perhaps?¡± Nebula stifled a laugh, nudging me. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a date. He just happened to drag me out here for business.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Yes. We¡¯re actually on our way to the Alchemy Guild,¡± I peeked behind the tower looming behind Alaric. ¡°Ah,¡± Alaric said, his curiosity clearly piqued. ¡°Might I ask why?¡± I decided to answer honestly. I had an idea. I gestured to the small vial I carried. ¡°Amelia, err, the chancellor, arranged a meeting with one of their top alchemists in the guild. After several¡­ trials, we succeeded in creating a new pill. We¡¯re hoping to sell the recipe.¡± ¡°Impressive,¡± Alaric murmured, his gaze sharpening with interest as he studied the vial. Then he glanced at his maidservant, exchanging a look of silent understanding, before returning his focus to me. ¡°In that case, would you mind if I accompanied you? I¡¯d like to see what Waybound¡¯s finest alchemists think of your¡­ creation. And who knows, maybe Roshmar will be interested in buying it directly from you.¡± I held back a smile. This was a stroke of luck. Nebula raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised, and glanced at me as if to ask, Is this part of the plan? ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± I replied smoothly, masking any hint of surprise. ¡°We¡¯d be honored to have you join us.¡± Chapter 53 – The Alchemy Guild and Roshmar The Alchemy Guild¡¯s headquarters buzzed with the low hum of conversation and the clink of glassware, a quiet bustle that faded when we entered. Nebula was at my side, her usual guarded look having returned when Prince Alaric joined her earlier. His presence beside us sent waves of murmurs through the hall. Guild members glanced our way, whispers passing like wildfire as they eyed the Romani and Roshmar nobles, heads turning with a mix of curiosity and caution. I kept my stride steady as if I hadn¡¯t noticed. The stares were nothing new¡ªbenefits of carrying the name Romani. Although these days, there was a peculiar, almost watchful silence that hinted at more. Words of my recent endeavors didn¡¯t remain imprisoned within the school grounds. ¡°The Alchemy Guild here is smaller than the one in Rhiamere,¡± Jana the maidservant said. Rhiamere was the Roshmar Kingdom¡¯s capital, and the Alchemy Guild was big there compared to both Ethenia and Erebia. ¡°I heard Prince Alaric¡¯s great-grandfather was a renowned alchemist, is that the reason behind it?¡± I asked, although I already knew the answer. Prince Alaric let out a polite laugh. ¡°Ah, yes. Don¡¯t worry, the Alchemy Guild in Crownswatch,¡± which was the royal capital of Ethenia, ¡°is larger than this.¡± ¡°Still smaller than the one back home,¡± Jana insisted, and Prince Alaric tried not to brag, clearing his throat softly. I and Lilian exchanged glances. Not long after that, a young guild assistant approached us, visibly flustered when she recognized the foreign Prince beside us. She was small, black-haired, and perhaps barely older than Lilian. Her hands clutched a leather-bound notebook so tightly that her knuckles were white. She gave a hurried bow, her gaze darting between Prince Alaric and me, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Your Highness, Young Master Romani,¡± she greeted, nodding to each of us in turn. Her eyes flickered nervously to Prince Alaric. ¡°If you¡¯ll follow me, Senior Alchemist Reylan is expecting you in the evaluation chamber.¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± I said, offering her a nod. The hall stretched out before us as she guided us through, rows of alchemical equipment and neatly organized stations adding to the heavy scent of herbs and minerals in the air. I noticed several of the guild¡¯s members still casting furtive glances as we passed, and a few whispered among themselves, their words hushed but clear enough to catch fragments. ¡°That¡¯s him¡­ the Romani who defeated the demons¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing with the third Prince of Roshmar?¡± I didn¡¯t let it bother me, but I was a little taken aback that my name was being passed around as ¡®the one who defeated the demons.¡¯ It was odd because the story I preached clearly stated that one of the demons died at the hands of a mysterious hooded figure, and the other fled due to multiple factors. I just happened to be one of those factors thanks to my Starlight Mana Blade. Not that I was complaining. This was much better than being looked down at as a ¡®loser¡¯. I shot a quick glance at Alaric, who met my eyes with a wry smile. He was involved in the incident, I heard from Amelia later on, so I was starting to have an idea why he chose to tag along¡­ Finally, the assistant led us through a tall door engraved with intricate patterns, stopping just outside. ¡°Senior Alchemist Reylan awaits you inside. B-best of luck,¡± she added, almost as an afterthought, before quickly excusing herself, looking relieved to escape. We pushed open the door with a creak and stepped into the chamber to find the man seated at a polished mahogany table, his gaze sharp and assessing. Alchemist Reylan looked like he¡¯d been carved out of granite¡ªeach line on his face etched deep, eyes narrowed beneath bushy brows as he observed us with barely veiled scrutiny. It was a gaze that measured and weighed before you even had a chance to open your mouth. He didn¡¯t seem very pleased with this meeting, giving me the impression that he was only here because the Chancellor asked. There was also a chance that it was just how his face looked. I couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Romani,¡± he said, acknowledging me with a sharp nod that was neither welcoming nor dismissive. His eyes lingered on Prince Alaric for a moment before he turned back to me. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who claims to have crafted something new.¡± ¡°Not a claim, Senior Alchemist Reylan,¡± I replied, letting my words carry the confidence I intended. I took the vial from my pocket and held it up, watching the round shimmer of faint crimson catch the light. ¡°It¡¯s called the Surging Blood Pill. An alchemical marvel designed to enhance the user¡¯s strength and resilience for a limited time by using up a portion of their mana. Be it a [Mage] or a [Knight] type.¡± Reylan¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver, and his hand motioned for me to place the vial on the table before him. I did, meeting his piercing gaze with an expression just as unyielding. ¡°A boost in strength in exchange for mana? Even for Mages?¡± Reylan repeated the skepticism in his unmistakable tone. He uncorked the vial, sniffing the contents with a frown, his eyes narrowing as he seemed to assess it by scent alone. His eyes shimmered, he seemed to be using some type of Inspection Skill. ¡°Hmm¡­ Temporary enhancements are not new to alchemy. Why should I believe yours is different?¡± Clearly, whatever Inspection Skill he used didn¡¯t show the fine details. If it had, he wouldn¡¯t have asked such a stupid question. My [Insight] could see a fine page of it. I was disappointed that he couldn¡¯t see the pill¡¯s worth, using just his Skill alone. I was hoping for that much, as he¡¯s a ¡®Senior Alchemist¡¯ who was inspecting an alchemical product. ¡°It¡¯s the effect on the mana that¡¯s different,¡± I explained since he was blind to treasures. ¡°The Surging Blood Pill draws mana directly into the body¡¯s muscles, amplifying the user¡¯s physical capabilities beyond what mana alone could achieve. It¡¯s an augmentation, not just a spell in liquid form. Knight types and Mage types alike could benefit in a way traditional enhancements can¡¯t replicate.¡± Reylan considered my words, tilting the vial slightly as he examined the pills within, then looked back at me, an eyebrow raised in challenge. ¡°And what of the side effects? Surely if the pill is as impressive as you say it is, it must come with severe cost.¡± I gave a nod, acknowledging the point. ¡°There are side effects, but not severe and not permanent. Merely mild exhaustion after the effects wear off. It varies depending on the user¡¯s mana reserves but doesn¡¯t impose any lasting harm.¡± He let out a short, dry laugh, his gaze still piercing. ¡°Interesting claim, Romani, but we don¡¯t take word-of-mouth here. A live demonstration is necessary. You¡¯ll understand that we don¡¯t test unproven concoctions lightly.¡± Nebula And I exchanged glances, and I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± I offered, but Nebula had already moved, placing a hand on my arm as she slid past, calm and unbothered. ¡°No, I should do it,¡± she said, glancing at me briefly. ¡°Greetings, senior alchemist. I¡¯m the co-creator of the pill, and as a Mage, I believe it¡¯ll make more sense if I¡¯m the one to show off.¡± Her tone was level as if the matter was settled. She wasn¡¯t wrong. The impact would be more impressive if she did it herself. Still, I found myself almost amused at her boldness. Nebula was never the one to back down. I looked at Reylan, who shrugged. ¡°Go on with it,¡± he agreed, and I nodded, stepping back. He pressed a button on his table, and the door opened immediately as a servant peeked inside. ¡°Bring the punch power measuring device,¡± he said, and the servant nodded. A minute later, a tall steel structure with a flat surface stood in the middle of the room.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Now, punch it. As you¡¯ve not taken the pill yet, this will measure your natural strength,¡± Reylan said. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll punch it again after taking the pill.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Nebula said, positioning herself in front of the device and giving Reylan a cool look. She raised her fist. With a moment¡¯s focus, she struck the steel surface, her punch landing with a clean, practiced force. The room thrummed. The machine hummed to life, the runes glowing as a number flashed on the display. 2,500. ¡°Nice form,¡± I complimented her. Despite being a [Mage], she clearly knew her way around with melee fights. And she was also stronger than normal due to her vampiric blood. Enough that Reylan¡¯s unimpressed expression cracked and he blinked in surprise. The shock didn¡¯t remain as he quickly recorded the score. ¡°...Acceptable for a Mage,¡± he remarked, his tone dismissive again. I barely suppressed an eye-roll. Look at him pretend. Nebula didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she walked over to the table and grabbed the vial, retrieving the Surging Blood Pill under Reylan¡¯s watchful gaze. She swallowed it, her expression unchanged, though I could feel the air around her shift. Her mana flared for a moment before lessening. They had settled into her muscles. If Reylan wasn¡¯t impressed yet, he would be soon enough. She walked back to the machine. Nebula raised her fist again, tightening her stance, and delivered another strike. Boom! This time, the machine shuddered under the impact, sounding like a bomb. The runes blazed as a new number appeared on the screen. 5,200. ¡°Whoa¡­!¡± Jana gasped, and the room fell silent. Prince Alaric was blinking as if to make sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things. Reylan¡¯s pen hovered mid-air, his eyes locked on the display. This time, he failed to hold back his shock, his eyes wide, and I savored it, keeping my own expression neutral. "I-Interesting¡­ A growth of more than 100%...¡± Reylan murmured, the note of respect creeping reluctantly into his tone. ¡°The potency is¡­ considerable.¡± Of course, it is, I wanted to say. He was an arrogant man, but he knew when to recognize treasure when provided with enough evidence. Nebula turned to him, dusting off her hands, and Reylan studied her with renewed interest, but his eyes quickly shifted to me. ¡°So what is the mechanism behind this?¡± he asked, still skeptical. ¡°How does the pill yield such a drastic increase? I hope you have an explanation, and this isn¡¯t just some lucky coincidental creation of a student.¡± That annoyed me a little. Hadn¡¯t he seen enough? I kept my voice steady as I explained. ¡°The pill converts roughly 30% of the user¡¯s available mana points directly into physical strength. The more mana, the greater the effect. For mages with high mana reserves, the boost can be significant. Yes, more than 100%. Though naturally, it¡¯s only temporary.¡± I glanced at Nebula, whose posture hadn¡¯t faltered. ¡°For her, we¡¯ve found after numerous tries that any exhaustion kicks in around half an hour after use. And thanks to her large mana pool, the fatigue is minimal, while someone with less mana might pass out for a short time. It¡¯s not life-threatening.¡± Reylan mulled this over, his fingers tapping against the device. He wasn¡¯t entirely sold yet¡ªI could see it in his eyes. ¡°This side effect of exhaustion,¡± he began in a cautious tone. ¡°That poses certain limitations, wouldn¡¯t you say? Especially since you said the consumer might pass out. That might bring them death during a monster subjugation. Considering all this¡­ I¡¯d need a month¡¯s testing, naturally, to understand its effects across various people of various Classes.¡± I frowned. A month. Such a waste of precious time. It wasn¡¯t unexpected, but I had hoped Amelia¡¯s referral would help speed things up. Oh well, it¡¯s not in my control. The guild was going to crawl through every little test they could think of, and I could practically see Reylan savoring the chance to dig into every possible flaw he could find. Before I could respond, however, Prince Alaric, who had been silently observing, spoke up. ¡°If I may interject,¡± Alaric said smoothly, cutting through the tension. His eyes shifted between Reylan and me, an almost amused glint hidden behind them. ¡°Roshmar would be very interested in purchasing the recipe for this pill. Or even licensing it. And I¡¯ll assure you, our terms would be far more¡­ favorable than Waybound¡¯s Alchemy Guild.¡± His maidservant Jana was stunned to hear that, while Reylan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he bristled slightly, obviously taken aback. Nebula¡¯s gaze darted to me, surprise flickering there as if to say, "Did you expect that?" Truth be told? I did. **** Prince Alaric Roshmar tracked Iskandaar Romani¡¯s every movement, his mind already running calculations, mapping each advantage that flickered before him. He looked at Nebula next. Watching her strength go more than double as she took the pill made a glimmer of raw potential flash before his eyes. And that potential? It could be his. Roshmar¡¯s. This Surging Blood Pill¡ªwhat a find it was. Indeed, it was a good choice to tag along with Iskandaar. He was curious about what pill this young dark horse had made, and he was pleasantly surprised to see the result. Alaric knew that he had to get the recipe for this pill, no matter what. Alaric could already picture this pill getting woven into the fabric of Roshmar''s military. Roshmar¡¯s soldiers fortified, their strength unmatched on any battlefield. He could already envision it! And more than that, this pill was a catalyst¡ªan opportunity. He could turn it into his people¡¯s defense, their advantage, and yes, his way forward. Not just a third prince, not another pawn at court, but something greater. His father and his brothers might¡¯ve settled into the roles tradition handed them, but not him. He¡¯d been restless his entire life for something like this, something that meant more than tradition, that¡¯d allow him to one-up his older siblings and strengthen his claim for the throne. For whatever his brothers were, they were not King material. Only Alaric Roshmar could save his nation from the damned sandwich that it was, pressed between the giants that were Erebia and Ethenia. Alaric never dreamt of defeating these nations, not with the power of Arcane Crowns that both of them had, but at least he might be able to stop Roshmar from getting pushed around by these two. And this pill¡­ might just be the start of Roshmar standing up with its spine straight. The atmosphere of the Alchemy Guild around him¡ªthe stares, the whispered awe at his presence from earlier¡ªfaded as he focused on the moment. This was an opportunity, and Alaric knew better than to let it slip. Beside the mahogany desk, Senior Alchemist Reylan cleared his throat, his words clipped and sharp. ¡°Prince Alaric! You can¡¯t simply make an offer for an untested product. This guild doesn¡¯t sell anything without proper trials, and a thirty-day testing period ensures we¡¯re not distributing poison. Monopolizing it without certainty would be reckless!¡± Alaric held back the urge to scoff. These guild types, so comfortable in their methods, so caged by their caution, failed to see glittering gold. This pill was like the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. A money-making machine! Of course, not just for himself, but for Iskandaar Romani as well. If there was something he¡¯d learned in the last few months, it was that making an enemy out of this young man was unwise. He wasn¡¯t lying when he said he¡¯d provide a better deal than this guild. ¡°I understand your concerns, Alchemist,¡± he said, his gaze unmoving, directed right at Iskandaar. ¡°But I¡¯m the Prince of Roshmar. I hope you realize who my great-grandfather was? Due to that legacy, I happen to have more than capable alchemists in my network, ones who can verify the pill¡¯s efficacy and safety. A process like yours might take thirty days; I can do it within the week. No,¡± he stared at Iskandaar. ¡°Young master, Romani. I can have this verified for you in a single day if you cooperate with me.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯d be impressive,¡± Iskandaar replied. Alaric held back a smile. That was a good sign. He was looking interested. ¡°All I need is access to the formula and distribution rights. And,¡± he added, letting his voice lower a touch, ¡°I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯ll see returns far beyond what you¡¯re used to here. The royalty share will be far more than anything that this guild can provide you with, and lastly, you don¡¯t have to worry about the paperwork. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Consider that as a favor from a friend.¡± The silence in the room shifted. Alaric could feel Reylan¡¯s stiff displeasure, but he didn¡¯t care about some mere Senior Alchemist¡¯s anger. He cared only about the flicker of interest in Iskandaar¡¯s eyes. The young man was making a decision. Alaric was confident he¡¯d accept this deal. Not only would he receive tons of wealth from this, but he¡¯d also gain power by being the business partner of a Prince. Iskandaar Romani was a smart young man, and so Alaric was sure what his decision would be. But then, Jana edged forward, her expression a quiet warning as she whispered, ¡°Your Highness, are-¡± she started, and there was a hint of caution in her voice, not outright doubt, but close enough to irk him. She was unsure if he was making a wise decision. Admittedly, it was a hasty decision. However, the last thing Alaric needed was doubt from his own people. That might make Iskandaar change his mind. So he shot Jana a look sharp enough to say all he needed. She straightened, stepping back into place. Iskandaar looked at him, a smirk flickering at the edges of his expression, but his eyes held the same edge of ambition Alaric himself felt. Youngest son of Romani¡­ We¡¯re not so different, he and I. ¡°Deal,¡± Iskandaar said, extending his hand. Alaric smiled and took it without hesitation, feeling the weight of this promise settle into something real, something he could build from. The pulse of victory was a tangible thing, heavy and exhilarating. Alaric¡¯s future plans suddenly became much clearer in his head. Chapter 54 – Money, Here Comes the Money ¡°Now, you just have to sign it here.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nebula said, leaning forward and signing the papers. Then she pushed the paper and pen to me, and I nodded at her. I took another look at the [Contract]. I was selling my license to the recipe, not the recipe itself. The sharp difference between Licensing vs. Selling was that by licensing it, I would retain ownership of the recipe and only grant them the right to produce and sell the potion. This arrangement allowed me to earn ongoing royalties on each sale. This way, I could also choose the recipe''s exclusivity. I was selling it exclusively to Verdant Crucible, an alchemical merchant company affiliated with Prince Alaric. The contract was magical, and I hadn¡¯t found any fault in it. I think I could trust it. Then, a surprising system notification greeted me. [Skill ¡®Insight (Basic)¡¯ has been upgraded to Skill ¡®Insight (Intermediate)¡¯!] ¡°Oh,¡± I blinked. It was the first time that Insight upgraded, despite the fact that I used it so much. Was it because I was trying to peer into the contract¡¯s information? Once again, my Inspect Skill came in handy as a window popped over the contract. I decided to take a minute to read that. It was written differently than the contract itself, giving me a more direct look at the papers.
[Contract Analysis] Item: Formal Partnership Contract Parties Involved: Alaric Roshmar, Iskandaar Romani, Nebula Carlstein Purpose: Distribution and Sales of the Surging Blood Pill Status: Binding upon signing
Contract Overview: This document serves as a formal agreement for the distribution rights of the Surging Blood Pill, granting exclusive market rights to Alaric Roshmar¡¯s Verdant Crucible. The terms ensure royalties and ownership shares for Iskandaar Romani and Nebula Carlstein.
Terms & Conditions Breakdown:
  1. Royalties:
  2. Territory Rights:
  3. Intellectual Property (IP) Ownership:
  4. Distribution Obligations:
  5. Conditions for Termination:
Looks good. A Goddess was overlooking it, so I could rest assured. Prince Alaric was waiting patiently, not questioning my silence. Perhaps he was taking it for hesitation. I nodded at him and then signed the contract. Iskandaar Romani. A light hummed out of the contract, a magic circle materializing over it. It shimmered and then vanished. The contract was active. ¡°Great,¡± Alaric said and stood up, reaching out a hand. "I look forward to working with you,¡± I said as I shook hands with Alaric, his grip firm, his eyes gleaming with trademark confidence as he offered a final nod. On the table between us, the freshly signed contract papers lay stacked and sealed, glimmering with mana. This was a small but monumental shift in all our plans, we both knew. Alaric¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°You should see the advanced deposit in your account in a few days,¡± he promised, sounding as if he¡¯d already envisioned every coin of it in play. ¡°As for the royalty sales, they should come flowing in around the same time, too. Now that we¡¯ve verified the safety of the pill, it will be released into the market in no time.¡± This world¡¯s banking system was still a bit of an oddity to me. It was based on the system from my past world, except the contracts were magical. It was odd, but for a world based on a game, or perhaps the other way around, I wasn¡¯t surprised anymore. Once the final pleasantries wrapped up, we stepped out, leaving the hum of voices and the echo of Alaric¡¯s assurances behind. Nebula walked beside me and caught my eye, the faintest spark of excitement hidden in her gaze. Even she failed to hold back her smile. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± she said. We exchanged a look, and I could almost feel the shared anticipation humming between us. It was rare to see her this elated¡ªeven more rare for her to show it. Now, all that was left was to wait for the results of that promise to arrive in our account. **** A few days later, Alaric lived up to his promise. Nebula¡¯s fingers trembled as she held the paper, her gaze frozen on the figure scrawled across it. She hadn¡¯t looked up in minutes, just staring, her mouth slightly parted as if the number might change if she so much as blinked. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± she finally said, looking up at me with a grin, ¡°a lot of money.¡± Beside her, Lilian was practically vibrating. "We¡¯re rich!¡± she shouted, her face split into the widest grin I¡¯d ever seen, and for once, she wasn¡¯t exaggerating. ¡°Do you realize how much pudding we can buy with this?¡± A lot. A ton of pudding. Together, Nebula and I received a total of 10,000 gold. That was indeed a lot. It could let me buy a small castle. Only 3,000 of that said gold belonged to Nebula, and yet she was much happier than me. It was just like how the Royalty was divided, I got three times her worth. Yet, the amount was still insane for her. I¡¯d tasted luxury during my prime kickboxing days, and then I¡¯d lost it all. Now¡­ it felt better to have my own money again. This 10,000 was from the advanced deposit, the royalty should flow in soon as well. Alaric had released it to the marker, I heard. ¡°Pudding? We should buy more wolf blood sacs instead,¡± I couldn¡¯t resist teasing Lilian. She scowled for half a second, but it vanished, her grin bouncing back like a rubber band. Solara leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching us with a soft smile. She didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell she felt it too¡ªthis was a win, something big. The more I succeeded, the chances of the Fenixia Family raising its head also grew. Nebula finally exhaled, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°This is¡­ really ours?¡± She looked over at me, her eyes a little wider than usual. For once, Nebula Carlstein, usually armored in indifference, was shaken. It felt warm to see her look at me like that. ¡°Get used to it,¡± I replied, leaning back with a smirk. ¡°With this, we¡¯re just getting started. Oh right! You can finally buy a Mana Staff now.¡± ¡°Come on, drop that already,¡± she whined before giggling softly. She stared at me, something shifting in her eyes¡ªsomething that was hard to read. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. For all her guardedness, even she couldn¡¯t hold back the dawning realization of what this meant. I was a money bank, and she happened to be engaged with me. If I had to guess what she was thinking at this moment, I¡¯d say she didn¡¯t regret rejecting the dance with Prince Orion that day. But as they celebrated, laughing, even Lilian dancing around with her imaginary puddings, my thoughts drifted somewhere else. Now, I had a stable capital flowing in. The pill was already a hit in the market, and it¡¯d only grow the more people used and talked about this. I could make other pills too, but it wouldn¡¯t be wise to garner too much attention. I wasn¡¯t an alchemist, after all. Regardless, I had money. I could now focus on the growth of myself and my cult. I¡¯ve been holding back an idea for a while now, but now I could envision it. I looked down at my right arm. The stump was a painful reminder of what I¡¯d lost. It didn¡¯t matter that much in a fight, I was even stronger with my mana cannon beams, but my daily life was indeed harder. I couldn¡¯t regrow my arm yet, for the 5th stage of Heavenly Demon Body would be more troublesome than useful as long as I was a student, but I had a different way I could approach this. This money¡­ it could fix things. Not today, though. I needed to celebrate and then take the girls for a Level Up session. Lilian wasn¡¯t going to let me do anything else, anyway. She threw her arms in the air, still caught in her little victory dance. "First thing we¡¯re doing¡ªpudding feast!¡± she announced, all dramatic flair. ¡°First thing you are doing,¡± I corrected, letting the corner of my mouth quirk up. **** The rich aroma of spiced meat and herbs swirled around us, the restaurant¡¯s low lighting casting a warm glow over the plates. Every dish looked like it was prepared for royalty, and judging by Lilian¡¯s expression, one might think she was about to inherit a throne. She leaned forward, her eyes wide and glimmering as she picked up her fork, skewering a piece of roast with unrestrained enthusiasm. ¡°Oh my gods!¡± she practically shouted, causing a few heads to turn. ¡°This is... Iskandaar, this is next-level stuff!¡± I fought the urge to smile, keeping my expression neutral. ¡°Lilian,¡± I murmured, though without much hope. ¡°Inside voice?¡± She flashed a sheepish grin, her enthusiasm undampened. ¡°But young master, you don¡¯t get it! It¡¯s like¡ª¡± She took another large bite and rolled her eyes in bliss. ¡°Like I¡¯ve just been blessed by the heavens. I didn¡¯t know food could taste like this!¡± She¡¯d always been obsessed with food, being from a tribe and all. But I thought she was used to lavish dishes in the year she spent in the Romani estate. Guess I was wrong. Across from her, Solara couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter, covering her mouth with one hand. ¡°Lilian,¡± she said, still chuckling, ¡°you¡¯re going to make the chef propose if you keep going on like this. It¡¯s just food, you know?¡± Nebula gave a small, amused shake of her head. ¡°Keep it up, and they¡¯ll charge you for all the praise.¡± She smiled and raised her glass in a mock toast. Lilian, of course, was too far gone to care about the stares or the comments, her fork already reaching for the next dish. I turned to my own plate, smiling to myself as I took a sip of soup. The girls, lost in the meal, barely noticed the stares or murmurs around us. Nebula was also at ease today, glancing around with that rare hint of appreciation she rarely let slip. It was a good day. Then a shadow fell across the table, and a sharp voice broke the calm. ¡°Could you keep it down?¡± A man said, his tone sharp, slicing through the conversation as he looked down at us, focusing especially on Lilian with thinly veiled irritation. ¡°Some of us came here for a quiet meal, not a show. Well,¡± he scoffed, ¡°what did I expect from a fucking demi?¡± Lilian froze, her fork halfway to her mouth, staring at him as her smile dropped. The rest of us looked up slowly, taking in the newcomer¡¯s scowl and his crossed arms. He wore the uniform of a Waybound third-year student, and his stance was aggressive as if he¡¯d caught us committing a crime. I scowled, my patience slipping. I¡¯d have understood if he nicely told her to shut up, but he insulted her. The way he said the word ¡®demi¡¯ irritated me. I looked at his face carefully and failed to recognize him from the game. He wasn¡¯t anyone important. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep walking, friend?¡± My words were polite, but my gaze wasn¡¯t. The man¡¯s expression darkened, and his mouth opened to argue back, ¡°Friend? I am not a friend of some Romani loser. Do you not know who I am?¡± I stood up, towering over him as I looked down. The girls didn¡¯t try to stop me. Solara and Nebula were also scowling at the bastard. They weren¡¯t letting some nobody insult their friend. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Are you anybody important enough to remember? Your uniform says you¡¯re a third-year. A third-year student who¡¯s only Level 41,¡± he blinked in surprise when I blurted his level. ¡°How arrogant are you to call a freshman ¡®loser¡¯ when he¡¯s higher level than you?¡± [Alistair Raventhorn, Level 41] ¡°Alistair Raventhorn, is it?¡± I asked, watching his eyes tremble as he took a step back. I could see people¡¯s names now, along with their Level. [Insight] was more useful than ever. ¡°I- you! Speak with respect!¡± He shouted at me, and I took a step forward. A waiter came running to stop us, but he stopped because a third figure stepped forward. The restaurant''s atmosphere somehow grew even more tense as a tall, long-haired young man smoothly slipped between us, patting a firm hand on his shoulder. He was large with black hair and a sharp green gaze that took in every detail. The newcomer¡¯s face held a smirk that spoke of familiarity and disdain in equal parts. I¡¯d never met him. But I recognized him. Victor Seraph. A fourth-year, notorious for his arrogance. He looked down at us, letting his gaze linger on each of us, pausing at Solara for a moment before settling back on me with a condescending half-smile. ¡°Junior,¡± he said, his voice deceptively smooth, ¡°I¡¯d think twice before speaking like that in public. You represent Waybound Academy, and you¡¯re disrespecting your senior in public. Even if you''re a higher level, why rub it on his face? Surely you understand the concept of setting an example,¡± he smirked. ¡°For example, I am Level 97. And yet I am not bashing your face into the table, am I?¡± ¡°....¡± Solara and Lilian both tensed, and even Nebula¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The wolf girl¡¯s previous amusement was replaced with a cool, measuring look. She stood up, but Solara stopped her. Solara stood up herself, her gaze hardening as she stared down Victor. ¡°Victor,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± ¡°Ah, the Phoenix Princess,¡± Victor bowed mockingly and stood back up. ¡°However, your tone sounds quite rude, no? As one of the four Heavenly Beast Families, we¡¯re equals. No, you¡¯re nobody now. What do you mean by that tone?¡± The atmosphere was intense. Some customers had started getting up and leaving, while the waiters feared for their lives to meddle between a clash of great houses. I laughed. ¡°Here I thought you advised me not to rub people¡¯s weakness on their faces,¡± I said and met his gaze, our eyes leveling. ¡°Seems to me you¡¯re just mad your minion is a weakling. Hire better ones next time,¡± I leaned forward, whispering. ¡°Ones that don¡¯t try to kill people in dungeons.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes glittered as I spoke. He went silent for a moment, and then his smile sharpened, amusement flashing in his eyes as he shifted his stance. ¡°Interesting¡­ You¡¯re an interesting young man, Romani,¡± he said, pausing before he laughed. ¡°Anyhow. Respect for your seniors isn¡¯t something you pick and choose,¡± he said, his voice dropping as he turned around. ¡°Word of advice¡ªdon¡¯t overstep. Then again¡­ it¡¯s too late for that. You should have kept your mouth shut.¡± He gestured to his companion. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said with a final, dismissive look. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to ruin their lively meal.¡± As he walked away, the tension eased, and everyone¡¯s shoulders relaxed. Lilian¡¯s jaws were tight, but thankfully Nebula had been holding her down. Solara gave a low scoff, muttering something about ¡°overgrown egos,¡± while Nebula took a sip from her glass. ¡°Well,¡± I said, lifting my own glass. ¡°Here¡¯s to making new friends.¡± **** I thought there¡¯d be trouble soon. After all, I¡¯d confirmed to Victor Seraph in that stupid confrontation that I knew he tried to kill me and Solara. So I had to be prepared. I¡¯d also have to tell Solara the truth soon. I¡¯d suffered once hiding things from Nebula, I didn¡¯t want something similar to happen with Solara. So, I focused on growing our powers. Good money was flowing in, and all we needed to do was cultivate. I was going to push my Demonic Qi to the next stage while also teaching the two girls how to absorb energy from the atmosphere. But for that, I needed a place where I could let the energy flow unchecked, a spot where a group of professors wouldn¡¯t run in, sensing the demonic energy. That¡¯s where the academy¡¯s local hunting grounds came into play. Once again, we were going to the Eldergrove Expanse. I had to receive permission from Katheran, but that was easy. Students were encouraged to hunt monsters, and he was more than happy to give me a leave permit. Designed as training fields for first-year students, the forest was convenient, large, and most importantly, deserted since few of our classmates were driven enough to go train there. The creatures there were hardly a challenge, but it was more than enough to make this a worthwhile exercise. Solara and Lilian flanked me as we made our way to the teleportation site, the same one Katheran had led us through before. We passed through the tall marble pillars that gleamed in the morning light. The teleportation field loomed ahead. The same vast circular platform, encased in metal runes glowed faintly, even under daylight. ¡°This place brings back memories, huh?¡± Solara said, nudging me as we approached the portal. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m missing out,¡± Lilian chimed in. Despite being a maid, she was allowed to come along. After all, the maidservants of the Waybound students were their bodyguards. They weren¡¯t told ¡®no¡¯ if they wanted to train. The three of us moved to the center, mana humming faintly around us. The magic circle beneath us pulsed with an otherworldly light, ¡°Old Eldrin,¡± I said, looking at the man sitting outside the magic circle, fanning himself to cool off. ¡°To Eldergrove, the first-year area. 48 hours.¡± ¡°Ah, younglings~ stay safe,¡± he said and then pulled the lever. Our surroundings lit up. In a blink, we found ourselves at the edge of a dense forest, a lake visible through the trees, its surface glassy and still under the afternoon light. The air here felt thick with potential, an ideal environment for drawing energy. Chapter 55 – So Cultivation Begins! ¡°We get this entire area to ourselves?¡± Solara looked around, surprised by the size of the area. ¡°How lucky.¡± ¡°The Blazing District that we had our class in was also very large. The smoke just made it hard to see,¡± I said. That wasn¡¯t the case here. It was a dense forest, filled with the calls of bugs and birds, the smell of a recent rain, and there was a lake visible through the trees. The reflective surface was still under the sunlight. Lilian¡¯s nose twitched. ¡°Hey! I recognize that smell,¡± she said, her head snapping to look at him. ¡°Frogmen. I hunted them back in the forest I grew up in. They¡¯re not too strong, but still decent enough for a warm-up.¡± She paused, and her eyes narrowed toward the tree line. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ I think I just saw one.¡± Frogmen, huh? They can be quite dangerous if they¡¯re at a similar level as the hunter, I recalled. We moved forward, the faint rustling of leaves a sign of movement nearby. Without a word, I raised my single hand, signaling the girls to stay back as I advanced. My Demonic Sphere had already found them, but it wasn¡¯t long before the glistening eyes of a frog-like creature appeared right before me. The dark, slick-skinned creature blended into the shadows of the undergrowth. [Level 26] ¡°Ribbit!¡± It screeched at me, and I moved quickly, darting forward with a precision that startled it, my grip tightening around my hilt. My sword swung free, the silver gleam of the blade blinding as it sliced clean through before it could leap away. Blood splashed. The creature fell with a wet thud, and I ignored the system notification to turn to see another one emerge. Its throat swelled as it prepared to strike. [Level 29] ¡°Ribbit!¡± This one wasn¡¯t quite as slow. It lurched forward, its mouth stretching open wide, a spray of venom aimed right at me. I sidestepped, my blade finding its mark as I plunged it into the creature¡¯s side. The frog shuddered before collapsing, its body crumpling to the forest floor. [You¡¯ve defeated a Level 26 Frogman.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve defeated a Level 29 Frogman.] [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] ¡°Too easy?¡± Solara asked, her eyes following the fall of the second creature. ¡°Too easy,¡± I agreed, brushing some dirt from my sleeve as I sheathed my blade. ¡°But it¡¯s enough for what we need. We aren¡¯t here to give ourselves a hard time. Prepare to fight.¡± We pressed on, this time with Solara and Lilian joining the fray. As we moved deeper into the forest, we dispatched several more of the creatures. The kills brought a faint thrill, and the buildup of energy within me grew with each defeated monster. The experience points also grew. I¡¯d leveled up quite a bit after killing that Dark Elf, and from the looks of it, I might level up again. The fight that followed wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary, but it was relentless. Frogmen emerged in clusters, their croaks echoing through the forest as they leaped from the undergrowth or the shallow waters near the lake. Some tried to ambush us, their tongues snapping out like whips, while others launched sprays of venom with surprising precision. Solara met them head-on, her fiery energy scorching through their defenses as she sliced them apart with swift, calculated strikes. Her wings blocked many of the venom sprays, even those shot toward me. Lilian darted between them with gleeful ferocity, her claws shimmering with moonlight energy and raking through slick flesh as she dodged and weaved with almost playful precision. She seemed to enjoy how fast and flexible she was compared to the Frogmen, who specialized in those exact two things. I focused on efficiency, cutting through each Frogman with minimal effort, my blade severing through their weak points with ease. It was difficult to maneuver with just my left hand, but I pushed myself to learn it rather than using the Starlight Sword Qi. That¡¯d be overkill. The Frogmen were honestly annoying. Their green skins blended with the forest too well, and their long, weird legs allowed them to leap unpredictably. Some of them used the lake''s reflection to confuse us. They weren¡¯t hard to kill, but they were still quite annoying. By the time the last Frogman fell, the ground was littered with their twitching corpses, their greenish-red blood soaking into the soil. The atmosphere was heavy with the metallic smell of death and the faint, acrid scent of venom. [You¡¯ve earned experience points.] [You¡¯ve leveled up.] [You¡¯ve reached Level 43!] ¡°Good work, girls.¡± When we were finished, all of us covered in blood, I turned to the girls. They must have leveled up, at least Solara, since she looked pleased. Lilian also looked pleased, but I couldn¡¯t be sure if it was for a level-up or if she was just happy at the bloodshed. Now they were watching me with anticipation. ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t bring Nebula,¡± I said, gesturing to the array of lifeless forms strewn around us. ¡°We¡¯re going to do stuff with all the energy here.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lilian asked, her tone half-curious as she glanced around. ¡°Because what I¡¯m about to show you goes beyond the academy¡¯s normal practice,¡± I replied, my voice dropping to a low murmur. ¡°This is Cultivation in its truest form. The absorption of raw energy¡­ a technique they don¡¯t teach here.¡± Their eyes widened slightly as I sank to the ground, crossing my legs as I centered myself amidst the fallen creatures. My Demonic Qi stirred within me, a dark current waiting to be unleashed. I closed my eyes, drawing in a deep breath as I let the power rise, pulling the ambient energy toward me. A faint, almost imperceptible vibration filled the air, a thrumming pulse as the energy began to flow, seeping from the forest itself, from the lifeless bodies around me. ¡°Blood Mana isn¡¯t Demonic Mana, but it¡¯s close enough,¡± I said, taking in their gazes. ¡°At the same time, it goes well with Life Mana. So that¡¯ll do well for Solara. However, the Poison Mana in the air is going to be an issue for you two, so I¡¯ll absorb it totally.¡± ¡°Will you be fine?¡± Lilian asked, making me nod. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not really Demonic Mana, but it won¡¯t harm me if I just break it down. Then I can absorb it easily. Since there will not be any poison in the air after I¡¯m done, when it¡¯s your turn, Solara can just copy me to the T. Lilian, I¡¯ll instruct you on the specific parts since this doesn¡¯t go perfectly with your Lunar Mana,¡± I said and let out a breath, closing my eyes. I tried to focus sharply. ¡°Good luck¡­¡± Solara said in an unsure way, making me hold back a smile. She¡¯d be doing the same soon; there was no point in worrying. The essence of the fallen creatures began to draw inward, swirling around me in a dark haze. I could feel the girls watching, their expressions a mix of awe and apprehension. I could understand that. Being able to increase one¡¯s energy pool actively was an insane feat. To them, this was unlike anything they¡¯d witnessed at the academy or even in their life¡ªa raw, primal power that transcended spells and mana manipulation. The energy in the atmosphere wasn¡¯t exactly Mana/Qi. It was ambient energy. It wasn¡¯t very suitable for the human body to take directly. That was the case in both worlds, this and Murim. After all, right now, there was Poison and Blood in the atmosphere¡¯s energy, which would be deadly for anyone who didn¡¯t know what they were doing. That was why special breathing techniques were required, they were made specially to help negate that, and there were also different gradings for the said techniques. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. I couldn¡¯t be sure why the people of this world hadn¡¯t figured out Cultivation yet, but whatever the case, it wasn¡¯t because breathing techniques didn¡¯t work. It clearly did, given how I breathed right now. This could be revolutionary for this world, and I planned to monopolize all of it. Mine was a Heaven Grade technique, naturally, as it belonged to the Heavenly Demon. It made the process very smooth and fast. In a matter of seconds, the Blood Energy in the air slipped into my body through my nostrils, my mouth, my pores, and my entire body. The Poison Energy came flying next, and when it entered my body, I had to focus my willpower on it to crush it into smaller parts, separating it into its core affinities. Both of the energies settled and mixed with the Demonic Qi into my core, the sensation sharp and almost electrifying as it merged with my own essence. It¡¯d take a while for the process to be completed, for my energy to rise to a new peak, strengthened by the absorbed life force around me. **** The Demonic Core in my chest was still new, a fledgling structure compared to the one in my abdomen, the one I was calling Pure Core now. Although it¡¯d be more accurate to call it Star Core, but there was a reason. The Demonic Core was one-third of the Pure Core¡¯s size. It was roughly 35%, and size was an important factor here. This core was designed to handle Demonic Qi, and my techniques were strongest when they used that Qi. If I wanted to rely on it more, I had to make it larger. When it¡¯d be the same size as the Pure Core, I¡¯d practically have the power of two Peak Class individuals on top of a 4th Ascension¡¯s powers. Drawing a slow breath, I focused inward. The blood and poison energy I just absorbed swirled like a whirlpool, a dark storm in miniature. I directed it toward the edges of the Demonic Core, the energy grinding against its boundary like a whetstone against steel. My breathing felt suffocating. Each rotation pushed the limits outward, deepening the core bit by bit. It was slow, painstaking work, but I could feel the results taking shape as the core expanded and grew more stable. Minutes stretched into what felt like hours, or maybe it was hours, but my focus never wavered. By the time I opened my eyes, my Demonic Core had swelled to roughly 40% of the Pure Core¡¯s size. It wasn¡¯t a monumental difference, especially given we killed so many monsters for it, but it was progress. ¡°Phew,¡± I exhaled, feeling the strengthened pulse of energy coursing through me before glancing at the girls. ¡°I¡¯m done. Sorry for making you wait.¡± Both Solara and Lilian were watching me with an intensity that bordered on reverence. They didn¡¯t say anything, but their expectant gazes spoke volumes. They blinked rapidly, pulling themselves from their gaze, and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. So it is our turn now?¡± Solara asked. ¡°Yep. Sit,¡± I instructed, gesturing for them to cross their legs. They exchanged a glance before nodding, lowering themselves to the ground. Once they were settled, I continued, ¡°The breathing technique I taught you before was simple. It¡¯s more accurate to call it a ¡®Circulation Method.¡¯ You weren¡¯t absorbing energy, just cycling what you already had. Now¡­¡± I reached into my Soul Storage, drawing out two pages inscribed with precise diagrams and instructions. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lilian asked. ¡°A true Breathing Method. Made specifically to suit your affinities. With it, you¡¯ll be able to draw energy directly from the atmosphere. Be sure to memorize these,¡± I said, handing the pages to them, ¡°and then I¡¯ll destroy them.¡± It¡¯d be bad if these techniques were to be spread, after all. The girls understood that as they took the papers, their gazes scanning the text with silent focus. The minutes ticked by as they absorbed the knowledge, their eyes flicking back and forth between the pages and occasionally glancing up at me for reassurance. I could see their surprise and reverence as they read the text. I heard Solara whisper, ¡°How Godly¡­¡± as her eyes trembled at the text and additional drawings to help visualize. It was understandable why she was so awed. Something like this could be sold in an auction for an Empire¡¯s world, no, even more. But I never plan to sell. This was the secret of my cult, the prime ingredient needed for our ultimate success. We¡¯d have double or more strength at our ranks, and that was just the basics of it. We could learn martial arts through this, allowing us to break past our Ascension Rank¡¯s limits and transcend to greatness. The girls seemed to understand that. Finally, they handed the papers back. ¡°Great,¡± I said and held the papers in my left hand. I closed my eyes and focused. My ¡®Pure Core¡¯ shifted from Star Affinity to Destruction Affinity. This was why I didn¡¯t call it Star Core since I could just switch easily. I flowed Destruction Qi into my palm, and it spread to the papers. They cracked, starting to incinerate, dissolving into ash. The ashes scattered in the breeze, leaving no trace. I smiled, but before I could speak again, Solara hesitated, her gaze flicking toward me. ¡°Iskandaar¡­¡± she began. Her tone was uncertain, but her expression was determined. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we swear an [Oath of Silence] about this,¡± she said firmly. ¡°This is too important to risk leaking.¡± The words caught me off guard. ¡°An Oath?¡± I repeated, my brows furrowing. Oaths in this world weren¡¯t mere promises. They were binding contracts enforced by the System, and breaking one could have dire consequences. Especially because the technique I just let them read was Grandmaster Grade, which is far from the Heaven Grade that was few in Murim. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I trust you both¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about trust!¡± Solara¡¯s voice rose, her usual composure breaking for a moment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m grateful that you trust me this much, but what if I¡¯m threatened? Or put under mind control? Truth Spells?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I immediately saw her point now. In such scenarios, if she had made an oath instead, she would not be unable to speak or do anything to leak it. And if somehow they force her to leak stuff anyway? She¡¯d end up dying before she could reveal anything useful. That was the reason why I didn¡¯t suggest taking an oath from the get-go, but at the same time, that was unlikely. After all, someone interested in learning the secrets of Cultivation through her would definitely want her alive, so they¡¯d never force her so far that she¡¯d die. It made sense. Honestly, I should have thought this myself. I was always careful, but I truly did trust the two of them. From what I¡¯d known of Solara from the game and more from the real-life days we¡¯d spent together, I knew I could trust her. I benefited her more by living than otherwise. As for Lilian? Well, that wasn¡¯t even a question. If not by her own choice, she¡¯d continue serving me due to the Mark that her grandmother left on my face. Her hands clenched into fists as she looked at me, her expression resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to bring harm to you, Iskandaar. Intentionally or otherwise. You still have a promise to fulfill, remember? You¡¯ll help me revive the Fenixia House, and I need you for that. So please¡­ let me take an oath of silence. Even if Lilian doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯m doing it too,¡± Lilian said without hesitation, her sharp eyes fixed on me. She didn¡¯t mind, that was one thing, but I also noticed a light of approval in her gaze. She liked Solara, and she must have risen a few rankings through her words just now. I paused, weighing their resolve, before nodding. I was glad they were the first members of my cult, for they cared about my cause without even knowing it fully. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s what you want.¡± Both girls exchanged a glance before clasping their hands together, bowing their heads as they began to chant. The words were strange, a blend of the ancient tongue and the common language, their voices resonating with a power that filled the air. By the time they finished, two notifications blinked into my vision.
System Alert:
  • Solara Fenixia has sworn an oath of silence regarding the Breathing Method provided by Iskandaar Romani. Breach of this oath will result in severe penalties, including death.
  • Lilian Lunewolf has sworn an oath of silence regarding the Breathing Method provided by Iskandaar Romani. Breach of this oath will result in severe penalties, including death.
I smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you. Now, let¡¯s get to work.¡± They both nodded, Solara beaming happily. I laughed as they crossed their legs again and prepared to begin. Then I remembered something, blinking. ¡°Ah, wait for a bit,¡± I turned to Lilian, stepping behind her and placing my single left hand lightly on her shoulders. ¡°Take off your dress for a bit,¡± I said. ¡°I need to guide you directly since there¡¯s Blood Mana in the way. Direct touch is necessary for guiding.¡± Solara stared at us instead of beginning by herself. Lilian hesitated for only a moment before sliding her top down, revealing her back. I closed my eyes, focusing as I pressed my palms against her skin. ¡°Start,¡± I instructed. Lilian inhaled deeply, following the breathing pattern she¡¯d memorized. I guided her energy flow, helping her break down the Blood Energy in the atmosphere and redirect it into her core. The process was smooth until she paused, her voice cutting through the quiet. ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t mind the blood,¡± she said, glancing over her shoulder. She pointed at her eyes. ¡°Lunewolves are children of the Blood Moon. It doesn¡¯t bother us like it would normal werewolves or demiwolves.¡± ¡°...You couldn¡¯t have mentioned that earlier?¡± I asked, exasperated. She shrugged, a small smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°Thought you¡¯d figure it out.¡± I sighed, pulling my hand back. I covered my face for a bit, holding back a curse. Shaking my head, I looked back at her. ¡°...Then you can manage it on your own. Solara, you too. Follow what you memorized.¡± Both girls nodded, closing their eyes as they began to cultivate. The faint hum of energy filled the air as the scene faded into quiet focus. Chapter 56 – How to Write A Letter? Lilian exhaled softly, foggy breath painting the air. A faint shiver ran through her as she opened her eyes, looking down at her arms with amazed eyes. Beside her, Solara took a moment longer, her wings unfurling slightly before her eyelids fluttered open. The ambient hum of cultivation energy faded away, leaving only the distant sounds of the forest¡ªbirds chirping and the rustle of wind against leaves. They seemed to be done for the day. I watched them both from where I was leaning against the tree, playing with a little bird that had landed on my shoulder earlier. Seeing the others awake, it flew off, and my gaze focused on their expressions. They looked almost dazed like they¡¯d just awakened from a deep dream. Slowly, they stood, brushing the dirt off their clothes. ¡°Good evening,¡± I said. ¡°Evening already?¡± Solara asked as she stretched her arms high above her head, her wings moving in tandem, while Lilian rolled her shoulders, her eyes snapping at me. ¡°Yes. Well?¡± I raised an eyebrow, a slight smile touching my lips. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Solara looked at me and then slowly stared down at her hands, flexing her fingers. Her expression was caught somewhere between wonder and disbelief. ¡°Earlier today, I was Level 28,¡± she said, her tone as if she needed to confirm it with herself. ¡°I had 3450 Mana Points then. I leveled up after we killed those Frogmen, and that got me to Level 29¡ªwith 3580 Mana Points. So, that¡¯s an increase of 130 points.¡± She paused, glancing back up at me, her eyes full of wonder. ¡°But after cultivating, my mana is now at 3640. That''s 60 points more¡ªnearly half the increase of a full level-up! That¡¯s crazy, Iskandaar.¡± Lilian crackled weirdly, flashing her teeth. ¡°So you¡¯re saying we can actually gain this much each time?¡± She looked at me, suspicion flashing her eyes alongside curiosity. ¡°Hey, are you sure this isn¡¯t some cheap trick? What if the System punishes us for it?¡± ¡°No trick,¡± I shrugged and stepped away from the tree. ¡°It¡¯s Cultivation. And the results depend on the energy around you, your focus, and your affinity. If all conditions are met, it can be this effective. If not, well¡­ results vary.¡± Solara let out a small laugh. ¡°This is more than just effective,¡± she said, her fiery aura flaring slightly. ¡°If I can grow like this every time, then¡­ I mean, in no time, I¡¯d be¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯d be reaching heights you never thought possible,¡± I said, cutting in smoothly. And she¡¯d get that much closer to her revenge. ¡°But only if you¡¯re smart about it. This isn¡¯t something that works just this fine anywhere. The right environment can make all the difference.¡± I gestured towards Solara. ¡°For you, it means heat¡ªa source of fire. For example, that can be a good blaze, volcanic steam, or even sunlight at its strongest, which can fuel your cultivation.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, and me?¡± Lilian asked, almost jumping. ¡°Are you intentionally acting dumb?¡± I asked, shooting her a look. ¡°The answer is the moon. You have the lunar affinity, and so you need moonlight to maximize your gains. The fuller the moon, the better. Out in the open, under a clear sky, you¡¯ll thrive. In the eastern continent, as well as Murim, there¡¯s also something called the Yin Affinity. It¡¯s similar to darkness affinity, with some differences. Such as that it¡¯s cold to the touch. And by most people in the other world, the moon is considered a radiator of Yin Affinity. So you might also thrive in areas with ice and dark energy. Not sure. Have to make practical attempts.¡± A small grin played on Lilian¡¯s lips. ¡°Alright. Moonlight Cultivation¡­ hehe. Sounds fun.¡± Solara nodded, a smile of her own forming, though hers was softer. ¡°I am still having a hard time believing all this, even though I can feel it in my body. But I can¡¯t argue with the results.¡± ¡°Yep. Now hunt around a bit more. We booked the teleportation circle for 48 hours, and it¡¯ll call us back when it¡¯s time. Can¡¯t waste these precious hours,¡± I told them, my eyes glinting as I looked between them. They glanced at each other and then back at me. Then, we moved deeper into the forest. We found more monsters, spilled more blood, and roamed around until the sun set and rose twice in a row. The time soon came, as our bodies lit up bright with mana, turning into blocks of magic, our worlds going white before we found ourselves back at the academy¡¯s magic circle. **** We returned to the dorms. Solara went to her own room, where Lilian and I headed to our attached one. After getting refreshed, I decided it was time to leave the house. Two days had passed since the encounter with Victor Seraph, and I couldn¡¯t waste any more time buying that item. ¡°Lilian, I¡¯m heading out,¡± I called over my shoulder, already halfway to the door. The smell of freshly brewed tea filled the air¡ªshe was in the kitchen, brewing tea for herself since I¡¯d already had mine. ¡°H-huh?! Wait, wait!¡± Her voice rang out before I could reach the handle. There was a clatter, then the soft patter of her hurried steps. ¡°I¡¯m coming too!¡± Did she just break a cup? I paused, sighing internally, turning just as she skidded to a stop before me, eyes alight with that unyielding insistence. ¡°Why? If you need something, I can just buy them for you.¡± ¡°No? I¡¯m bored. And I don¡¯t trust you wandering around by yourself.¡± She crossed her arms, her ears twitching. ¡°You¡¯re the young master¡ªand you¡¯re a cripple,¡± she said. For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if she was insulting me or not. ¡°If someone tries something, don¡¯t I need to have your back?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m defenseless, right?¡± I shook my head. Her lips quirked into a grin¡ªa playful, knowing grin that said she had no intention of backing off. I sighed, shrugging my shoulders in exaggerated surrender. ¡°Fine, but if you¡¯re tagging along, we¡¯re making a detour first.¡± ¡°A detour?¡± Her head tilted, ears flicking. ¡°Nebula,¡± I said, already reaching for the door. She frowned. ¡°If I¡¯m buying things in the market, might as well take her along¡ªshe needs to buy a wand or staff. Now, she has the money for it." Lilian¡¯s brow furrowed, her expression shifting, curiosity mingling with something else, something unreadable. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go.¡± Together, we left the room and made our way through the winding halls of the dormitory. A few students were milling about in this S-rank Class hallway, and even they faded into the background as we reached Nebula¡¯s place. I rapped on the door twice, sharp but polite. Instead of Nebula, her maid Mirella opened it. Despite her wrinkles, the gray-haired woman¡¯s posture still carried that formality one would expect from someone serving an aristocratic house. ¡°Ah, young master,¡± she greeted, bowing slightly. ¡°May I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Nebula. Is she inside?¡± I asked. ¡°I was heading out and thought she might want to join.¡± Mirella¡¯s eyes softened, her expression dipping with a hint of regret. ¡°I apologize, young master, but Lady Nebula is unwell. She¡¯s been feeling sick and has requested not to meet anyone for the day.¡± I raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°Sick? Is it serious?¡± Mirella shook her head, offering a gentle smile. I caught a hint of worry in her eyes, but her words were light. ¡°Nothing too concerning, just fatigue. She needs rest, I believe. She will be fine soon.¡± ¡°Alright. Pass along my regards, then.¡± I nodded, stepping back. ¡°We¡¯ll leave her be.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master. I will.¡± With that, Mirella closed the door, leaving me and Lilian alone in the corridor once again. Lilian shot me a curious look as we turned away. ¡°She¡¯s sick, huh?¡± ¡°Seems like it,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Well, we can do nothing about it if she¡¯s resting. We¡¯ll come to visit her later. Let¡¯s go.¡± We left the grand building and left the academy grounds. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The marketplace was bustling, packed with people, stalls overflowing with everything from herbs to weaponry, and the air filled with a bluster of voices. Lilian and I pushed through the crowd while colorful canopies flapped in the breeze as shopkeepers shouted about their wares. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, stopping near a vendor selling trinkets. ¡°We¡¯re splitting up here. I need to grab something from that Skill Store over there, and you¡¯re getting ink and paper.¡± Lilian frowned, clearly unhappy with the arrangement. ¡°Why can¡¯t I just come with you? What are you buying?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a Skill Store. People sell Skills there,¡± I said in a matter-of-fact voice. They didn¡¯t sell any super strong or unique skills, but sometimes there were useful ones. That was what I was here for today. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a Skill Store before. Come on, take me with you.¡± I wasn¡¯t having that. ¡°Another time. You¡¯ll see what I buy soon enough. Besides, it¡¯s nothing you¡¯d be interested in. Ink and paper, Lilian¡ªimportant stuff.¡± She huffed, crossing her arms but relented after a moment. ¡°Fine, but you¡¯ll explain everything later. No secrets.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said, already turning away, waving over my shoulder. ¡°No secrets.¡± The Skill Store was a grand establishment spread over a larger building. Its windows displayed shimmering stones, each of them glowing faintly with the System¡¯s magic sealed within. I pushed open the door, the soft chime of a bell announcing my entrance. The shopkeeper was bald, his eyes sharp as they flicked up from the counter where he¡¯d been scribbling something down. He offered a tight-lipped smile, nodding in greeting. ¡°How can I help you?¡± As the man asked that, my eyes instinctively went to my Status Page. It¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d last looked at it, and it looked better than ever after the last two days of hunting. ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã
Name: Iskandaar Romani Age: 19 years Race: Human Qi: 8910/8910 Level: 45 | 11% EXP
Class: Myth Slayer Class Level: [2/10] Class Skills: - Mythrend [Active] - Void Step [Active] - Soul Sever [Active] - Legendbreaker [Passive] - Veil of the Slayer [Passive] - Astral Rend [Active]
General Skills: - The Heavenly Demon Skill Tree [33.44%] - Insight [Intermediate] - Swordsmanship [Intermediate] - Kickboxing [Master] - Inner Focus [Intermediate] - Mana Manipulation [Master]
¡°...I need a skill stone,¡± I said, stepping closer to the counter. The numbers were good, but due to my crippling state, I couldn¡¯t fully implement them. It was time to fix that. ¡°Something specific.¡± ¡­.. When Lilian and I returned to the dorms, she basically threw herself onto the nearest chair, the ink and paper she¡¯d bought almost spilling across the table. ¡°Oh, oops.¡± I shot her a side-long look, and she cleared her throat. She quickly sat straight, taking hold of a pen and paper. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ You said you want a letter written? Tell me the contents.¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± I shook my head, stepping closer to the table. ¡°Move for a second.¡± She gave me a questioning look, brow furrowing, but scooted over to let me take her place. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t write with your left hand. What are you¡­?¡± Her voice trailed off, her eyes narrowing as she noticed the small stone I pulled from my pocket. ¡°What is that? ¡­Ah, a Skill Stone!¡± I nodded, holding the stone between my thumb and forefinger, the light catching on its surface. ¡°Yes, a Skill Stone.¡± ¡°What skill?¡± she pressed, leaning in closer, her curiosity palpable. ¡°What is it?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. No need to. Instead, I broke the stone, the sharp crack filling the room, and I felt the familiar pulse of magic, the energy wrapping around my arm and sinking into my skin. I closed my eyes, focusing, feeling the shift¡ªthe activation. [You¡¯ve absorbed a Skill Stone!] [Skill ¡®Phantom Hand¡¯ has been registered.] A shimmer of light rippled along my forearm, almost imperceptible but luminous. Then, I could see the translucent, spectral outline of a hand extending from the stump where my right arm had once been. Lilian¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth dropping open. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± I reached for the pen on the table, and near-invisible fingers closed around it, lifting it easily. I grinned at her stunned expression. ¡°It¡¯s called [Phantom Hand],¡± I said, feeling the pen twirl easily. ¡°It was originally just a simple mana punch technique. But with my level of Mana Manipulation, I can use it like this. Like a real hand. Convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lilian stared as she leaned from my back, gazing down from my shoulder. Her shock had morphed into awe. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ insane. You¡¯re ridiculous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I replied, still smirking. The sound of pen against paper filled the room, with Lilian still staring, her eyes flicking between my arm and my face. I felt invisible muscles move in the phantom region of my arm, and although it wasn¡¯t exactly the real thing, this would do for now. Of course, I could always regrow the real thing at any time by attaining the 5th Stage of the Heavenly Demon Body. But that meant I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the academy anymore. So until then¡­ this was my friend. **** The Three-Brained Scholar worked feverishly over his cauldron. The darkened room was filled with thick, pungent steam that twisted through the air, blurring his surroundings. Glass vials were scattered across the table, and some were filled with glowing liquids, others empty but stained, and his hands moved between them in a well-practiced rhythm. ¡°Haah,¡± he sighed. He hadn¡¯t slept for¡ªhow long? He had stopped counting after the third night. He couldn''t bother with such luxuries, not when he was this close to perfecting the damn new brew. If this was a success¡­ then he¡¯d be a step closer. His thoughts buzzed in three different directions¡ªone focused on the measurements, another calculating the reactions, and the third desperately reminding him that sleep would be quite helpful in an attempt this intense. He ignored that third voice. The bubbling potion in front of him started to reach the final stages, the color shifting slowly to the perfect shade of emerald green. Almost there¡­ He reached for a vial of powdered silver leaf, his hand steady even though the rest of his body felt like collapsing. He had to be. Any mistake, any slight movement, could cause this whole thing to collapse. Just one more step¡ª ¡ª KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK! The abrupt noise shattered his focus. His hand jerked, and the vial tipped over, spilling its contents into the cauldron simultaneously. His eyes widened. ¡°No, no, no¡ª!¡± The cauldron let out a hissing shriek, steam bursting upwards, enveloping him in a cloud of acrid smoke before boom ¡ª it exploded in a burst of green mist. He stumbled back, letting out a strangled yelp, blinking as the room spun. The world returned to focus, the acrid smell of failure wafting through the air. His hair stood on end, singed at the edges, and a splotch of emerald clung to his face. ¡°Dammit,¡± he muttered, wiping at the green mess with his sleeve. ¡°Dammit, dammit, dammit all!¡± He turned towards the door, scowling. Whoever dared to disrupt him had better have a death wish. ¡°This better be good,¡± he grumbled under his breath, stomping his way to the door. He didn¡¯t know who it was knocking at his door in this goddamn forest, but they¡¯d wish they hadn¡¯t ever knocked. He swung it open, prepared to unleash a string of curses, but¡ª Nobody. Nothing. Just an empty doorway, the forest beyond it eerily silent under the shadows of the Wraithwoods. He frowned, looking down, and there he found something. A letter. A simple envelope was lying on his doorstep, the paper crispy and clean against the dirt. ¡°A letter?¡± He picked it up, turning it over in his hands, his frown deepening. ¡°Who or what dropped a letter in the goddamned Wraithwoods?¡± He glanced around, the woods quiet as ever, then closed the door, leaning against it as he tore open the envelope, unfolding the letter inside. Hopefully, it¡¯s not the Emperor. His eyes skimmed over the words, irritation, and nervousness giving way to curiosity. He read the contents aloud, his voice raspy from disuse. ¡°Dear Scholar, I hope this letter finds you in good health¡ªor at least as well as one can be in a doomed place like Wraithwoods. When are you leaving that shitty hut? I hear the winter is harsher this year, though I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t handle. I¡¯m only writing to ask about your whereabouts during the coming cold. Perhaps consider moving somewhere a little less haunted? I hear Crownswatch isn¡¯t too bad this time of year. Advice from a young man, take it easy. Life isn¡¯t only about chasing after that singular goal of yours. Sometimes, you need to breathe, step away, and remind yourself what it means to be alive. Just a thought, from one overly driven person to another. Your friend, Iskandaar Romani Dated: 8th December, Year 1807 of the Celestial Aetherion Calendar.¡± The Scholar paused, his eyes catching on that date. ¡°8th December¡­¡± That was a day after the prophesied date¡ªthe date that brat was supposed to die. Somehow, that fool¡­ no, that brat had tricked death. The letter shook in his hand, and a disbelieving grin tugged at his lips. He stared at the neat signature at the bottom, a huff escaping his chest, and then he laughed. He laughed until his sides ached, his voice echoed in the small room, and the bitter scent of failure in the air seemed almost humorous. ¡°Of course you did,¡± he said between breaths, his laughter fading into a chuckle. He wiped a tear from his eye, shaking his head. ¡°Of course you did, Romani.¡± Maldric Othrandar folded the letter back up, slipping it into his coat pocket. He¡¯d keep this one. Then, he went to the bed instead of the cauldron. After all¡­ maybe there was still a reason to take it easy. Chapter 57 – A Bloody Invitation Chapter 57: A Bloody Invitation
It was nighttime, and the air was cold. I reached Nebula¡¯s door again. The second time today, and I was just returning from the post office. I knocked twice, and it only took a moment for the door to creak open. Mirella stood there, looking exactly as she had a couple of hours ago¡ªpoised, formal, and just a bit exhausted. ¡°Ah, Young Master Iskandaar.¡± She bowed slightly, that same apologetic look already on her face. ¡°I am sorry, but Lady Nebula is still not feeling well. She would rather not meet anyone today.¡± I frowned, a tight furrow crossing my brow. It was strange, even for Nebula. She had always been withdrawn, but now this was beginning to feel deliberate. Even if she was sick, it wasn¡¯t as if it was some deadly contagious virus. Why couldn¡¯t she meet? And here I thought we got closer after landing such an impactful business deal. ¡°Ah, Mirella¡­¡± Before I could respond, a voice¡ªsoft, muffled¡ªechoed from inside the room, reaching both Mirella and me. She hesitated, ¡°Please wait, young master,¡± and then closed the door, leaving me to stand outside with no explanation. I heard muffled exchanges and voices bouncing back and forth before the door opened again. Mirella faced me with that same formal poise. Her expression softened, and she spoke quietly as if her voice might break the stillness of the hallway. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My lady has asked that you come again tomorrow morning if you would be so kind. Will that be alright?¡± I raised an eyebrow but nodded. ¡°Sure thing... tomorrow morning.¡± She bowed, and I turned away, leaving Nebula¡¯s door behind me. There was something here, something beneath the surface, but I couldn¡¯t see through it yet. Was I missing something? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I would have to wait until morning, apparently. Returning to my own room, I pushed open the door to find Lilian sprawled across the couch, her nose buried in a book that looked too thick to be anything other than the dullest of texts. From the cover, I recognized it was the same book that I was reading before. Synthesis of Affinities Within a Mage¡¯s Core, written by Magnus Bellwyn, the 9th Ascension Mage. What¡¯s she doing with it? She perked up the moment she heard me come in, her fluffy ears twitching and her eyes narrowing. ¡°Back already?¡± She closed the book, setting it down beside her. ¡°Did you get to see Nebula this time? I¡¯m guessing not.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I kicked off my boots, my frown returning as I made my way over to the small kitchen table. ¡°Same as earlier. Mirella says she¡¯s still sick.¡± Lilian snorted, her expression caught somewhere between disbelief and suspicion. ¡°Sick? Or avoiding you?¡± I shot her a look but didn¡¯t bother arguing. It did feel like that. Avoidance, perhaps, though I couldn¡¯t guess the reason why. Something wasn¡¯t adding up here. She could meet me even if she was sick. I couldn¡¯t shake the sense that I was missing something important. ¡°And the letter? Did you manage to send it?¡± ¡°It should have been delivered by now, yes,¡± My gaze drifted to the calendar pinned to the wall. 8th December. It was expensive to send a teleporting letter, but it was the only way. No bird will carry it to the Wraithwoods. But with this process, I could just provide them a rough location and then an artwork of the place to match, which let the magic work on its own. Even the Wraithwood Forest wasn¡¯t out of reach through this process. So it should have arrived by now. I was expecting a letter back from the Three-Brained Scholar, but I couldn¡¯t be sure if he was the type to write back. I was about to turn away from the calendar when my eyes fell on a date. I froze, and at that moment, the pieces started to fall into place. Today was December 8th. Three days before the 11th¡­ That would be Nebula¡¯s birthday. ¡°Ah.¡± The word slipped out, barely a whisper. A spark of recognition shot through me. It¡¯s Episode 4 soon. The memory clicked into place with vivid clarity. The Arcane Crown¡¯s Episode 4. Nebula¡¯s storyline. The event was been a turning point. Suddenly, everything about Nebula¡¯s behavior began to make sense. I stared at the calendar, my mind running through every scenario from the game, every possibility. Three days. Among everything going on, I hadn¡¯t realized how fast time was passing. **** Victor Seraph leaned back in his chair, a satisfied glint in his eye as he flipped through the pages of the report in his hands. His private study was a far cry from the lively academy halls outside¡ªdark, quiet, the air heavy with the lingering scent of old leather-bound tomes and smoldering candle wax. The room was his sanctum, where he plotted, planned, and unraveled the paths of those unfortunate enough to cross him. Solara Fenixia. The very name set his teeth on edge. Ever since the fall of the Fenixia House, she had been an outlier, surviving when she shouldn''t have. A thorn that dug deeper and deeper the longer she lived. And now, here she was, aligned with that Romani brat, Iskandaar. Their shared defiance was an affront that Victor couldn''t ignore. Not after they had escaped the trap he¡¯d so carefully laid for them in the dungeon. Not after they¡¯d dared to disrespect him in that restaurant a few days ago. But what puzzled Victor¡ªand intrigued him¡ªwas Iskandaar''s reaction. The young man had clearly figured it out. There was no way around it. Iskandaar knew Victor had been the mastermind behind the attack. And yet, he hadn¡¯t said anything, hadn¡¯t exposed him, hadn¡¯t even whispered a word to the academy staff. Why? What was his game? Victor''s fingers tapped thoughtfully on the armrest of his chair, the rhythm matching the muffled crackle of the fireplace across the room. There were too many unknowns when it came to Iskandaar Romani, and it would be wiser to remove him from the chessboard before it¡¯d backfire. But¡­ Victor hated unknowns. He couldn¡¯t just ignore his desire to connect the dots and just deal with the man. He needed answers, and he needed them quickly. But for the past two days, he¡¯d found nothing. But maybe today¡­ His gaze flicked back down to the open file in front of him, filled with handwritten notes, reports, and copies of academy records¡ªall gathered through careful bribery and the occasional threat. There was a report earlier today. That made him start wondering stuff. It seemed Iskandaar had been out training in the Eldergrove Expanse for the last two days. What was interesting was that he hadn¡¯t taken Nebula Carlstein with him, his supposed fianc¨¦e. Instead, he¡¯d gone with his maid, that wolf girl, and Solara. Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was there tension between the betrothed pair? Earlier in that restaurant, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. And he¡¯d heard that she and Iskandaar had even entered a business deal together with Prince Alaric. So was it something else entirely? Did Romani favor his maid and Solara over his fianc¨¦e? No, that didn¡¯t seem to fit. He could have easily seen signs of favoritism or rivalry among the girls in the reports, and there was nothing pointing in that direction. Rather, according to a report today, this Nebula hadn¡¯t been attending her classes lately. She was sick, resting in her room. Victor flipped to Nebula Carlstein¡¯s file. It had everything about her. Where she was from, her family, her father, her birthday, and even her favorite color. He¡¯d spent quite some money to gather all this. His sharp eyes ran over her details¡ªdaughter of Baron Carlstein, an unassuming house with no particular influence. Her affinity, however¡­ Humans with Blood Affinity were rare. ¡°Blood¡­¡± He ran a finger through the word. It lingered, tugging at his curiosity. She was a Baron¡¯s daughter with the Blood Affinity, her birth mother was dead, and she was now pulling away from everyone just days before her birthday¡­ He paused, the pieces of an idea starting to take shape. The date jumped out at him as he skimmed further. Her birthday was approaching¡ªthe 11th of December. Victor¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk, his eyes gleaming in the dim light. It could be nothing. Perhaps she was just an ordinary mage, simply feeling ill. It could all just be a coincidence, no? But¡­ she was part of Prince Orion¡¯s team when they were attacked by a demon. And Iskandaar Romani, despite knowing Sevrin was sent by Victor, didn¡¯t reveal it and also used the demon excuse. Could there be something? Considering all that, ¡°Could it be? Was she possibly¡­?¡± It was a stretch. Perhaps he was overthinking, but if it was true¡­ ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured, his smile widening. Even if the connection turned out to be false, it was worth investigating. There was a certain thrill in following this lead, in poking at the unknown to see what secrets spilled forth. Victor shut the folder, parchment rustling as he tossed it onto the desk. He clapped his hands¡ªshort, sharp. The door opened, and his servant stepped in. Just a student, thin and jittery, always lurking outside, ready to jump when called. The guy bowed a little, face already tense. ¡°You called my lord?¡± the servant said, his voice just above a whisper. Victor didn¡¯t look up at first, still staring at the now-closed file on his desk, his mind running through the possibilities of his next move. Finally, he glanced at the servant, his smirk returning. ¡°Tell me, do any of my hardworking minions have birthdays coming up soon? Specifically on the 10th of December?¡± The servant blinked, a hint of confusion crossing his face before he quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Uh, my lord, I¡­ actually, I have my birthday then. The 10th of December.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Victor¡¯s eyes lit up with amusement. What a stroke of luck? He was sure there were a few more he could find if he looked around the area, but to think one was right outside his door! He clapped his hands again, but this time as a celebration. ¡°Oh, how delightful! What a happy coincidence,¡± He leaned back in his chair, his gaze never leaving the servant¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m feeling particularly generous, so I¡¯ve decided to host a birthday celebration for you, young man. A grand one. What is your name again?¡± ¡°Ah, young master, it''s Cedric¡­¡± ¡°Of course! The youngest son of Lord Valemont, how could I forget? Alright Cedric, we¡¯ll invite all our friends, both yours and mine. And maybe even some promising first years to join. Such as the Prince. What do you say?¡± The servant¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and then his face broke into a broad grin, his head nodding rapidly. ¡°I¡¯d be forever grateful, my lord! Truly, thank you!¡± Of course, who¡¯d deny the idea of a Prince attending his birthday? Just this little incident might mark his rise in the future. However, Victor wasn¡¯t sure if the Prince would actually attend. He knew the young man. Victor was the heir to a Duke''s House. He naturally knew the future Emperor, so he was fairly confident in managing to get Prince Orion for this. The reason he was doing this was because he¡¯d heard an interesting chemistry between Orion and Nebula before¡­ Victor¡¯s smirk deepened as he watched the young man bow repeatedly. The fool had no idea what Victor really intended for this ¡®birthday party.¡¯ But that didn¡¯t matter. If all went well, this fool would benefit from the night. The only ones suffering would be Solara and her friends. That poor Iskandaar should have kept his nose out of this. This gave him the perfect opportunity to pull Nebula, Iskandaar, and the others into a situation he could control. ¡°Good,¡± Victor said, his voice as smooth as silk, his eyes darkening with intent. ¡°Then make the arrangements. And be sure to make it¡­ memorable.¡± ¡°Y-yes, of course, my lord!¡± As the servant left, Victor turned his gaze back to the reports on his desk. His mind was already mapping out every potential angle, every move, and countermove. He¡¯d draw them in, and once they were there, once they were in his domain, he¡¯d unravel every secret they thought they could hide. He¡¯d take Solara, he¡¯d uncover whatever it was Iskandaar was scheming, and if Nebula truly was what he suspected¡­ well, that would just be the icing on the cake. Victor Seraph smiled, a cold, calculating smile that never reached his eyes. Yes, this is going to be interesting. **** Nebula lay sprawled on her bed, her body feeling too heavy to move, her skin pale even for someone with a vampiric heritage. Mirella stood by her side, murmuring something under her breath, spoon-feeding her a bowl of blood soup. Nebula forced herself to take small sips, her fingers trembling, and the blood gave her only a momentary relief before the hunger returned with even greater force. This damned bloodline. This damned birthday. She shut her eyes, jaw clenched. It was getting harder. Harder to keep herself from slipping, to ignore the growing desire that clawed at her insides. She¡¯d isolated herself, kept everyone away, refused to see anyone¡ªnot even him. Iskandaar had come knocking, and she¡¯d sent him away just not to have to look at his face. His concerned gaze was a weight she couldn¡¯t carry right now. He¡¯d probably push through her walls, insist that she eat, insist that she rest, and make everything worse. She couldn¡¯t bear all that. Aside from all of that, she couldn¡¯t bear the attraction she felt toward his neck. She never wanted to feast on a person ever again, for she hated every second of it when she bit on her father¡¯s neck. And yet¡­ despite that, she had made a foolish choice last night. She should have just listened to Mirella but felt like she was wronging Iskandaar, so she said she¡¯d meet him in the morning. Now morning was here, and he¡¯d definitely be here soon. No more hiding. ¡°If you want, I can send him back again¡­¡± Mirella said, sighing as she held the bowl. Nebula shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I trust him.¡± What she didn¡¯t trust was herself. ¡°Then, since you trust him, why not-?¡± Mirella started, but Nebula shot her a look. She was having none of that suggestion. She was not going to drink a person¡¯s blood. Even though Mirella said it might satiate her thirst, Nebula knew how much she¡¯d need to satisfy herself. Too much to count. Too much for a single person to survive. And that was all considering that she wanted to drink a person¡¯s blood. She didn¡¯t. She was never going to do something so disgusting ever again. As if summoned by their chat, a sharp rapping of knuckles on wood startled her from her thoughts. Mirella exchanged a glance with her, her gaze soft, her eyes filled with a worry Nebula didn¡¯t want to see. She watched as her maid moved towards the door and opened it to reveal Iskandaar, Lilian, and Solara. Nebula sighed in her head. I should have been more specific last night. She didn¡¯t want to see others; she couldn¡¯t find herself in that mood right now. Iskandaar stepped inside, his eyes immediately locking on her. She hated how quickly that weight settled back onto her shoulders. He looked at her like she was made of glass like she was about to shatter if he so much as spoke too loudly. She hated being looked at as if she was a fragile thing. She was a strong girl, but now all three of them saw her like this¡­ Lilian stepped forward. Next, her brows knitted in confusion. ¡°Nebula, you look awful,¡± she blurted out, then immediately winced. ¡°I mean¡­ Um, I meant to say¡­¡± ¡°I know what you meant,¡± Nebula muttered, managing a weak smile. Somehow she found herself chuckling a little. Fine, maybe it wasn¡¯t that bad. Solara, who stood a little further back, just looked quietly concerned, her wings twitching slightly behind her, unsure of what to do. ¡°Hey there¡­¡± She greeted, and Nebula nodded in return. Mirella shut the door behind them all and offered her own explanation, her voice smooth, ¡°Lady Nebula has been feeling under the weather. A seasonal cold, nothing more. Winter has arrived, after all.¡± It was a good excuse, as far as excuses went. It had snowed a few days ago, although all of it had melted away by now. It was December, and the air was chilly. However, it didn¡¯t seem like Iskandaar trusted it, the way his eyes narrowed just a fraction, his gaze flicking between Mirella and Nebula, his lips pressing into a thin line. He didn¡¯t say anything, though, letting the tension hang in the air for a moment longer than anyone was comfortable with. It was Lilian who broke the silence, her tone overly casual, as if she was trying to ignore the awkwardness in the room, ¡°You¡¯re right. I couldn¡¯t sleep without a blanket last night. But still, you really look like you¡¯ve been hit by more than just a cold, girl.¡± Nebula just gave a noncommittal shrug, which she barely managed since she was lying on the bed. Her eyes darted away from them. She didn¡¯t like how they were trying to figure out what was wrong without outright asking. ¡ª Knock Knock! Recently, she felt like there were a lot more people knocking on her door than normal. Who was it now when the only people she associated with were already here? The sharp rattle startled everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it,¡± Mirella opened the door again, this time finding nothing but an envelope lying before it. She picked it up, glancing at it curiously before walking back to the room and handing it to Nebula. ¡°Just give it to him,¡± she said, nudging her chin to Iskandaar. Mirella stared and then nodded. She handed it over to him, and he turned it over in his hands, the emblem embossed on the front catching his eye. ¡°Victor Seraph,¡± he muttered, his expression darkening. The girls¡¯ expressions also shifted in a similar manner. He tore it open and pulled out the letter inside, his eyes scanning over it quickly. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation¡ªa party¡­¡± ¡°For what?¡± Solara asked. ¡°A birthday, apparently,¡± His eyes narrowed as he finished reading, a knot tightening in her gut. This wasn¡¯t just some random invitation. Nebula could feel it in her blood, a sense of unease creeping up her spine. ¡°Lilian,¡± he looked at his maid. ¡°Run to our room and also Solara¡¯s. I think there¡¯s a letter in front of our doors too.¡± ¡°Be right back,¡± the wolf said, and she reappeared even before she vanished. The girl was fast, and she had two letters in her hand. ¡°I knew it,¡± Iskandaar said, taking the two letters and starting to read them. Solara leaned over his shoulder to peek into the contents. ¡°It says the same thing. We¡¯re all invited, except for the servants. It¡¯s a birthday party Victor is throwing for his friend. The son of some Viscount,¡± he replied, handing her the letter. ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow evening. Victor is the one inviting us so that we can¡¯t reject it. He even mentioned that Prince Orion wanted to see us there. It¡¯d be troublesome to reject the invitation.¡± Nebula frowned. Why would a person like Victor invite them to a birthday party out of goodwill after their encounter earlier? Nebula caught the look on his face, her own brows furrowing. Iskandaar was a smart young man. That was what she liked about him, so he must be feeling the same. Mirella¡¯s expression hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line as she glanced at Nebula. Solara¡¯s wings stiffened, and Lilian frowned deeply. Everyone could feel that there was something here, judging by the way everyone in the room seemed to tense. Iskandaar¡¯s eyes flicked back to Nebula, watching her as she read the letter, her face pale, her eyes tired. She felt embarrassed because she knew he could see it now¡ªthe exhaustion, the struggle. It wasn¡¯t just a cold, not even close. He looked at Mirella, her stiff posture, the way she kept glancing at Nebula as if to gauge her reaction. ¡°Your health¡­ it''s related to your birthday, isn''t it?¡± Iskandaar said, his voice cutting through the silence. Nebula¡¯s head jerked up, her eyes wide, startled. Mirella stiffened, her eyes darting to him, and Lilian blinked, her confusion clear. Nebula swallowed, her mouth suddenly dry. ¡°How¡­ how do you know that?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. He shrugged, his gaze steady on her. ¡°Well, why wouldn¡¯t I know my dear fianc¨¦e¡¯s birthday?¡± He said it with a touch of humor, but his eyes held none. He was watching her, waiting for her to admit it. ¡°And come on, it¡¯s too late to ask why I¡¯d know about the side effects of vampiric blood on their birthdays. You know who I am,¡± She let out a long sigh, her shoulders sagging. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ yeah. My condition, it¡¯s because of my birthday,¡± she finally admitted, her voice strained. Iskandaar nodded slowly, his gaze softening just a little. ¡°You should have told me,¡± he said, his tone gentler now. He stepped closer as he sat down beside her on the bed. ¡°I could have helped.¡± She shook her head, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°You can¡¯t help with this,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s something I have to deal with on my own.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, not backing off. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to attend the birthday party. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think you can,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s the son of a Duke. And the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°I can. They don¡¯t know your bloodline, so it¡¯s not a ploy against you, but Solara and I. Let¡¯s keep it that way. But if you end up attending the party and accidentally show symptoms, it¡¯d be over for you.¡± Iskandaar said. ¡°I¡¯ll just say you¡¯re sick. If they don¡¯t buy it, they can fight it out with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problematic part,¡± Nebula said. ¡°They can just target the Carlstein Barony instead of fighting it out with you.¡± She looked at him with tired eyes. ¡°I¡­ hate these politics, Iskandaar. I too wish that this could have been taken care of by your fists, but people like them don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want my father to suffer because of me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly attend this, Nebula. It¡¯s too close to your birthday,¡± Iskandaar said, eyes filled with frustration. She sighed. She felt touched seeing him worry so much, but he didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t have a super powerful grandfather backing her family, unlike him. Slowly, she reached out a hand, holding his. His left hand. The only one that remained after he¡¯d sacrificed his right for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll just show my face and then leave. I am sick. It¡¯d paint them badly if they forced a sick person from leaving. And until I leave¡­ I have you to keep me in check, no?¡± If she worded it like that, wearing a warm smile on her lips, staring into his golden eyes, what choice did he have but to sigh? Chapter 58 – A Party of Doom? I stood in front of the mirror, my reflection staring back at me, sharp edges softened under the dim light of the room. The suit felt strange against my skin, even compared to the academy¡¯s uniform. It was too stiff, too formal, I didn¡¯t like that. I adjusted the cufflink of my left hand with my Phantom Hand, watching the shimmering false flesh do the work. Once I was done, I turned off my Phantom Hand. My clothes went flat around my arm. Nobody, even Solara and Nebula, knew of this yet, and I planned to reveal it soon. But I decided to keep it a secret until the party ended. Perhaps, if things went wrong and we were attacked tonight, they¡¯d underestimate me for lacking a hand, and that single point might as well earn me victory when I do bring out my hand. Lilian walked over then, her fingers brushing mine aside, mumbling under her breath as she began to work. "I still don¡¯t get why you have to go this far just for a party you plan on leaving right afterward," she muttered, shaking her head. I could only offer a small smile. I knew why. She knew why. But none of it changed how this whole thing felt, so she asked anyway. It felt like a time bomb ticking away. I could feel it in the pit of my stomach, a gnawing sense of unease that wouldn¡¯t let up. The party was a trap, and I was walking right into it. It wasn''t bravery¡ªit was a necessity. And that didn''t make it feel any less dangerous. Lilian moved around me, adjusting the folds of my suit and straightening the collar. Her fingers brushed against my skin, lingering for a fraction longer than necessary. I caught her gaze in the mirror¡ªher eyes meeting mine, the worry there so plain it almost hurt to see. I didn¡¯t like that. She never worried for me before the Holy Knight incident, for she thought I was invincible. But now she was acting like this. Even after that, she usually kept this sort of thing hidden. But now, it was all out in the open. ¡°I don¡¯t like this," she said, her voice quieter now. "The fact that they¡¯re not allowing maids. You¡¯ll be alone without me to watch your back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That Trollkin would have killed you if I wasn¡¯t there, you know that?¡± She looked into my eyes. ¡°Young master, are you really sure about this? That vampire girl is stubborn and arrogant. She can just listen to you and not attend this." I sighed. ¡°I wish everything went according to my logic, but well, people have different priorities. And it¡¯s not as if her fear is misplaced. They can indeed target her father¡¯s Barony if they¡¯re offended.¡± I hoped she¡¯d understand. It wasn¡¯t Nebula¡¯s fault. ¡°They already are offended though,¡± Lilian argued. ¡°Both of them have a bad history with you, and Victor Seraph wants you dead.¡± ¡°They still don¡¯t have justification for targeting Baron Carlstein,¡± I said, and in response, she just grumbled. She couldn¡¯t understand it, and honestly, as a modern man, I also had trouble wrapping my head around it. But it was true; at least, Nebula believed so. I knew Lilian. Despite all her jokes and playful antics, she was sharp. She understood just how dangerous this was. But she also understood why it had to be done, why there were no other options. The tension between us was thick, but she soon let out a sigh of understanding. It was always like this before something risky. Lilian stepped back, her face easing into a smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Just promise you¡¯ll call for me, alright?¡± she said, her voice lighter now. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here in the dorms, don¡¯t tell me to. Instead, I¡¯ll be nearby. Shout, and I¡¯ll come running.¡± Lilian was strong. She couldn¡¯t defeat the Holy Knight, who was at Level 95, but she could hold her own against him, unlike what happened to me. [Level 87] I raised her for six months, and that was showing. She was now more than double the levels she¡¯d gained in her entire life before she met me. Although, yes, leveling did speed up after reaching 2nd and 3rd Ascension since not everything could pose a threat to a person then, so hunting became easier. However, as a person would level up more, it began to slow down again as it required more experience for each level. She was someone I could trust my back with, so I didn¡¯t reject her proposition. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I expect nothing less from my trusted wolf hero,¡± I could feel the tension break for a second, the atmosphere lifting as she grinned. But then her hand slowed on my collar, and she stared up at me, her eyes searching. She went silent, her lips parting slightly as if she wanted to say something else. But whatever it was, she swallowed it back, her gaze dropping. A moment later, she stepped away, giving me one last nod before slipping out of the room, leaving me alone. The heaviness returned almost immediately as I shook my head. I adjusted my collar one last time, exhaling slowly. This could all go horribly wrong. It was a thought that lingered, no matter how much I tried to push it away. I had to be aware of that. A knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. I crossed the room, pulling it open to find Solara standing there, her fiery hair done up elegantly, her wings folded behind her. She liked to wear her wings proudly in public, so she rarely hid whenever we were hanging out. She looked beautiful, no doubt about it, her usual grin firmly in place. But there was something else there¡ªsomething beneath the confidence. Nervousness. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t think that was enough. ¡°Excited?¡± she asked, her voice carrying a mix of amusement and sarcasm. I hesitated, staring at her for a beat. She didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t realize what she was walking into tonight. I could see it in the way she stood; she was so casual and unaware. Finally, I spoke, my voice dropping, the levity gone. ¡°Solara¡­ About Victor.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Her grin faltered, her brow furrowing as she took in my tone. ¡°What about him?¡± I stepped aside, gesturing for her to come in. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± I said, my gaze locking onto hers. I could see from her expression that she hadn¡¯t fully realized what we were walking into tonight. She was taking this too lightly. She thought I was the main target for standing up against Victor in the restaurant, but that wasn¡¯t true. She didn¡¯t know the truth¡ªthat Victor¡¯s family was the one that orchestrated the attack on her house. She didn¡¯t know that tonight, she was the real target. And if she went into that situation unprepared, unaware of that truth, things could go south fast. I needed her to understand and be ready. I took a deep breath, knowing the next words were going to change everything for her. There should have been a better time for this talk, but we had to work with what we had. **** The party was grand, and the hall was buzzing with people. They were mostly third-year and fourth-year students. Faces I only vaguely recognized, though none of them carried any warmth. They were older, stronger, and on the enemy side, given they attended Victor¡¯s party. ¡°If they attack us,¡± Nebula said, her voice sickly, ¡°we¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t attack us, in a possible fight. Only a few will. They will obstruct our escape route though, in the worst case scenario.¡± I muttered to her, and she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am here.¡± There was a layer of tension that hung in the air as I walked in through the large door, Nebula and Solara flanking me. Solara¡¯s earlier smile was nowhere to be found, her expression now guarded, her eyes cold as they scanned the room. The eyes in the room also scanned us in return. The bright lights of the chandelier above caught the edges of her fiery hair, making her seem almost otherworldly. ¡°That¡¯s the younger brother of Riasmin?¡± People talked. ¡°Heard he was trash, but recently his achievements¡­¡± ¡°Well, what do you expect? Haah, lucky bastards born with good genetics.¡± I ignored them. Although I liked that the ¡®trash¡¯ part of the rumors had started to fall off lately. My eyes drifted somewhere else. Victor stood at the center of it all, full of charm and charisma, his laughter ringing out every now and then, easy and carefree. He had that natural ability to draw eyes, to command attention, even I had to admit. A charming criminal. Beside him was his friend Cedric, whose birthday it supposedly was. [Cedric Valemont; Level 66] Cedric wasn¡¯t that strong, so it was odd that Victor was throwing a party for him. My already confirmed suspicion was even more solid now. If we were talking about Levels, there was someone right beside Victor who stood out. [Bastian Frostbane; Level 88] I recognized him, he was one of Victor¡¯s most trusted men, Bastian Frostbane, the heir to the Glacier Hall in the northern part of the Empire. Unlike Sevrin, who was a third year, this man was a fourth year, and therefore much stronger too. None of them were more important than Victor himself, of course. His eyes turned to us. He parted his lips as if to call me, but before he could, and before we could even find a place to stand, someone cheered. ¡°I-it¡¯s him!¡± Our heads turned to the door to find Prince Orion, the Future Emperor, the Main Character of the World, and the most popular man in the academy right now, walking inside. ¡°Oh-ho, Your Highness!¡± Victor grinned and walked over, Cedric following him like a rabbit. The three of them started with polite greetings, maintaining a princely demeanor. ¡°The Prince¡­¡± Solara¡¯s eyes narrowed as she muttered with venom in her words. ¡°Hey, I told you the Prince doesn¡¯t know any of this. He¡¯s not related, he was too young to,¡± I warned her, just in case she tried something. I realized how telling her this could backfire, but I had made this decision knowing that. Hopefully, she won''t disappoint me. ¡°He¡¯s not related, yeah,¡± Solara said. ¡°But his father is. His entire family is. And that bastard,¡± her eyes flicked to Victor, who was laughing with the Prince. ¡°He¡¯s related.¡± I sighed. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d jump them. For the next few minutes, we grabbed some food from a nearby table, ignoring the stares of our seniors. I kept an eye out for Victor. His eyes were sharp, calculating as they moved from person to person. I waited for when they¡¯d land on us, and it wasn¡¯t long till that happened. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Victor looked at me. A flicker of something passed across his purple gaze¡ªsomething that sent a chill down my spine. His eyes lingered a moment too long on Solara and even longer on Nebula. Beside me, I caught the way Nebula¡¯s shoulders tensed, her head ducking slightly as her eyes darted around the room. She wasn¡¯t eating anything, and she looked pale, even more than usual, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. ¡°Iskandaar,¡± she leaned in closer to me, her voice so soft I barely caught it over the music. ¡°There¡¯s blood¡­ mixed with a lot of the wine glasses. I am certain,¡± she muttered, a hint of panic creeping into her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell.¡± My stomach dropped. So this is the trap? Turtle bastard. Victor was testing her. My gaze swept the room, taking in the glasses of red wine in people¡¯s hands, the way Victor¡¯s attention kept slipping back to Nebula. He knew. He might actually know her secret. We were in more danger than I¡¯d initially thought. As if he could read my mind, that I had realized the trap, Victor didn¡¯t waste any time to allow us escape. He moved toward us, his smile unwavering as a group of third-year students trailed after him¡ªtwo girls, three guys, all part of his circle. He stopped in front of us, his grin almost blinding. ¡°Iskandaar, Nebula, Solara. The young dark horses among freshmen,¡± he greeted us, his voice dripping with polite warmth. ¡°Welcome. I thought we could¡­ enjoy the night a bit. Perhaps a dance?¡± The suggestion didn¡¯t wait for us to accept. The girls and guys stepped closer, and the two senior girls moved towards me, smirking as they put their hands on my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome, junior~. I¡¯m Eira Frostbane, the little sister of the heir of Glacier Hall. Let¡¯s dance, shall we?¡± I shook my head, gently pushing her back, my voice firm. ¡°Nebula¡¯s not feeling well. She won¡¯t be dancing tonight,¡± I pulled her closer by her waist. ¡°And as her fianc¨¦, it¡¯d be simply rude for me to dance when she cannot.¡± For a moment, I saw Victor¡¯s smile twitch, annoyance flickering in his gaze. His eyes narrowed, just a fraction. His eyes flicked to Solara then, and his smile returned. ¡°How about you, phoenix princess?¡± He reached out a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s rekindle some old memories? Remember our dance during your eighth birthday?¡± Solara¡¯s expression was a mask, her eyes flat as she stared at him. For a moment, I was sure she¡¯d set him ablaze right then and there. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Ah, Victor¡­ after that dance, I realized I¡¯m not into guys. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said, smiling softly. The guys stepped back, visibly taken aback, an awkward silence spreading around us. Victor¡¯s face was unreadable, but it was clear he didn¡¯t enjoy the insult. He gestured, and one of the girls moved towards Solara. ¡°That¡¯s alright, I respect that. And since that is the case, these girls can accompany you then,¡± he said smoothly. But before she could even reach Solara, Prince Orion walked over from a distance, his presence enough to cause the room to shift. ¡°May I?¡± he asked, his hand extended towards Solara. ¡°And yes, I know you¡¯re not interested, but I¡¯m not trying to court you¡ªjust a dance.¡± Solara eyed him, her gaze calculating, her expression unreadable for a long moment. Then she smiled. It was a sharp, almost predatory smile. Uh-oh, this isn¡¯t good. ¡°Sure,¡± she said, her voice dripping with a mock sweetness as she took his hand. I felt a twinge of unease, my eyes following them as they moved to the center of the room. There was something dark in the way Solara looked at him, something almost dangerous. She was up to something, I was sure of it. But it was too late to stop her. Dammit. I hope she won¡¯t mess this up, I thought while Victor¡¯s gaze swung back to me, his smile polite, his eyes colder than before. He took a step closer, his voice dropping slightly as he spoke, ¡°I wanted to apologize, you know. About the misunderstanding at the restaurant.¡± His words were smooth. He was trying to play the amicable host, but I wasn¡¯t buying it for a second. ¡°That was why I was proposing the dance. What a pity.¡± ¡°A pity, indeed.¡± ¡°Right?¡± He asked and clapped his hands, the sound echoing in the room as servants moved in, carrying trays of wine glasses. He reached for one, offering it to me with that same smile. ¡°Then a toast, perhaps? To new beginnings?¡± His other hand presented one to Nebula. I glanced at Nebula beside me, her face pale, her eyes fixed on the glass in Victor¡¯s hand. My heart thudded in my chest. Yep. The wine was mixed with blood. He was testing her, trying to force her hand. I shook my head, giving him a tight smile. ¡°Actually, I think lemonade would be better for us tonight. Nebula¡¯s still recovering. Again, I don¡¯t want to disrespect her by enjoying wine when she can¡¯t.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed, just for a heartbeat, before the smile returned, even brighter than before. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, his voice smooth, almost too polite. He gestured, and a servant brought lemonade instead, placing it in front of us. I exchanged glances with Nebula, and she nodded. The lemonade was safe. We drank it, and it was tasty. But Victor wasn¡¯t done. He turned, clapping his hands again as he called out to the room, ¡°Everyone! Since it¡¯s Cedric¡¯s birthday, I thought we might share a tradition from his home¡ªa small game, a test of courage. What do you say?¡± There was a murmur of interest, people gathering closer as Victor continued, his eyes flicking to me every now and then, gauging my reaction. ¡°A simple test,¡± he said, his smile never wavering. ¡°We prick our fingers. You can use your Skills, your mana, or maybe the hairpin from the lady beside you?¡± He asked, earning a chuckle from the crowd. ¡°The game is that, we let a drop of blood fall into this goblet, and then we drink together. A sign of unity, of shared strength.¡± This fucking bastard. **** I glanced at Nebula, seeing the way her skin had gone even paler, the way her eyes kept darting towards the goblet she¡¯d just drank from. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered to me, ¡°as it was my own blood, there¡¯s not much of an effect. But the smell¡­ from when they all cut their fingers¡­ it¡¯s messing with my mind.¡± Nebula swallowed, for the smell of blood was almost tangible earlier. Victor knew. He had to know. This wasn¡¯t just a party. This was a hunt, and Nebula was the prey. And as Victor¡¯s smile grew, I realized that he wasn¡¯t planning on letting us leave this party unscathed. The evening dragged on. The music seemed to swell louder, the laughter more raucous. The crowd grew heavier, their movements more erratic, drunken smiles plastered across their faces as they spun and twirled across the polished floor. The air felt thicker with every passing moment¡ªa blend of wine, sweat, and something darker, something metallic. It pressed down on us, suffocating. Beside me, Nebula was struggling. Her face had gone pale, her breath coming in short, shallow bursts. Her fingers twitched at her sides, her eyes wide as they darted around the room, trying to find some point of focus. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked. She turned to me, her voice tight, strained. ¡°I need to leave,¡± she whispered, her hand wrapping around my arm, her grip so tight I could feel the desperation behind it. ¡°Please.¡± I nodded, my gaze already shifting, looking for the quickest way out. But then Victor stepped before us, his smile widening, that predatory glint back in his eyes. He raised his voice, just enough for those nearby to hear. ¡°Leaving already? The party¡¯s just starting. Isn¡¯t this rude? The Prince might take offense.¡± His eyes flicked to Orion, still on the dance floor with Solara. I followed his gaze, watching as Solara danced¡ªif you could call it that. She was moving wildly, with no rhythm, her wings swaying unpredictably, her feet deliberately off-beat. The Prince was struggling, his movements stiff and awkward as he tried to keep up, his expression shifting between irritation and forced politeness. She didn¡¯t care about appearances, didn¡¯t care if people thought she looked foolish. She was doing this deliberately, trying to embarrass him, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t blame her. But it also meant Orion wasn¡¯t paying attention to us¡ªyet Victor was still pushing. Victor¡¯s voice carried over the noise, drawing the attention of those nearby. I could feel the weight of their stares, the curiosity in their eyes as they watched, waiting to see how this would play out. ¡°Just one more dance, maybe? Or at least a toast? It¡¯s a party, after all,¡± he insisted, his tone light, almost teasing. ¡°Since you¡¯re leaving anyway, one toast should be fine. You two can then return home and haha¡­ enjoy your engagement?¡± The crowd laughed, but Nebula¡¯s grip on my arm tightened, her knuckles going white. Her control was slipping¡ªI could see it, feel it. Her breath hitched, her eyes flashing red, just for a moment. But it was enough. Enough for Victor to notice. His smile widened, his eyes gleaming with a sick satisfaction. He knew. He knew, and he was savoring every second of this. I stepped forward, placing myself between him and Nebula, my expression hardening. ¡°If the Prince can¡¯t understand the troubles of his sick subject, then maybe he has a lot more to learn about ruling,¡± I said, my voice loud enough for those around us to hear. The words hung in the air like a challenge that left the crowd around us gasping softly. Victor¡¯s smile faltered, his eyes narrowing. He hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°And the same goes for you, Heir of House Seraph,¡± I added, my voice dropping, my gaze locking onto his. For a second, just a heartbeat, I saw a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªannoyance, anger. I feared he¡¯d make it even harder for us to leave now, but I was ready. Victor opened his mouth, ready to respond, but before he could say anything, the doors to the hall swung open, the loud creak cutting through the noise of the party. The atmosphere shifted instantly. Heads turned, whispers spreading through the room. My eyes shimmered, my heart beating fast. A figure strode in¡ªtall, confident, her long red hair swaying behind her, her golden eyes sharp as they scanned the room. Riasmin Romani. My sister. ¡°What¡¯s this, Victor?¡± she called out, her voice cutting through the noise, clear and full of command. Her gaze locked onto Victor, her lips curving into a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°You invited my younger brother and not me?¡± Victor¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face before he quickly masked it with a smile, his eyes turning to Riasmin. I felt a wave of relief wash over me, the tension in my shoulders easing just a little. She was late, I told her to come a lot earlier, but she was here. And with her presence, the balance had shifted. While Victor was forced to shift his attention to Riasmin, I didn¡¯t waste a second. They started talking, while my hand moved to Nebula¡¯s back, guiding her gently but firmly towards the exit. ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered to Riasmin. ¡°Anytime, little brother,¡± she smiled, patting me on the shoulder. I held Nebula¡¯s weak body with my left arm as we walked. ¡°Hold on for a bit,¡± I murmured, keeping my voice low, my eyes on the path ahead. We needed to get out before Victor could refocus on us. As we moved, I glanced over to where Solara and Prince Orion were still dancing. Solara caught my eye, her gaze sharp. She acted quickly, her foot slipping out just as Orion moved. He stumbled, his balance faltering, his expression shifting from surprise to frustration. ¡°Oh, my! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Solara exclaimed, her voice filled with mock concern, her eyes wide in feigned innocence. But there was a glint there, a spark of mischief as she pulled away, slipping through the crowd and falling in behind Nebula and me. ¡°That was fun,¡± she said, laughing, ¡°but is she alright?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Nebula said, but neither Solara nor I bought it. We moved swiftly, my eyes scanning for any sign of interference. The night sky loomed over us, and the outer gates of the castle just ahead, and I walked through, the cool night air rushing in, a stark contrast to the heat of the crowded hall. We slipped out of the iron gates, and for a moment, the tension eased, the immediate danger averted. Nebula leaned against the wall, her breathing ragged, her eyes closed. I watched her, my jaw clenched, my mind already working. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, my voice softer now, my hand still on her back, feeling the slight tremor running through her. She nodded, though her eyes were still closed, her face pale. Solara stepped closer, her wings folding in as she glanced back at the door, her expression tight. ¡°What now?¡± she asked, her voice low, her eyes meeting mine. Before I could answer, something flickered at the edge of my senses. ¡°Shit,¡± I cursed. We needed to get out of here, far away from Victor and whatever else he had planned. My Demonic Sphere had caught on something. I closed my eyes for a second, focusing. There¡ªa group moving from inside the mansion, their steps quick, purposeful. My stomach twisted. Victor¡¯s men. They were coming after us. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck up that bastard someday, I swear,¡± I muttered, my hand tightening on Nebula¡¯s arm. ¡°We have to move. Now.¡± Nebula¡¯s eyes opened, wide and panicked, and I could see it¡ªthe way her blue pupils flashed red, the way her fangs peeked out just slightly. She was losing control, the full moon rising higher, the scent of blood still clinging to her senses. ¡°Can you walk?¡± I asked, my voice urgent, and she nodded, though her movements were shaky. I glanced at Solara, our eyes meeting, and I saw the determination and readiness there. She¡¯d be more than happy to burn Victor¡¯s men. Together, we moved, slipping into the shadows, the cold night air biting at our skin as we made our way away from the mansion, away from the danger that was still hunting us. This was a race against time¡ªagainst Victor, against Nebula¡¯s own blood, against the rising moon. Chapter 59 – A Vampiric Birthday Night We moved along the shadows, ducking behind stone columns and trying to stay out of sight. The quiet rustle of our steps felt too loud in the silence of the night, and the fear of being heard accompanied every breath. The darkness that normally offered safety now felt like a double-edged sword¡ªif we could hide, so could they, and I had no idea how many were behind us or how quickly they would catch up. I could have sensed their exact number with my Demonic Sphere if they came close, but it¡¯d be too late and risky by then. ¡°Where the hell is Lilian?¡± I muttered under my breath. Damn it, she said she¡¯d be nearby. Where was she? My Demonic Sphere scanned the nearby area constantly, and there was no sign of her. It frustrated me. If there was ever a time we needed her to pull one of her wild tricks, it was now. She shouldn¡¯t be far, but clearly not in my range. ¡°This way,¡± Solara urged from the side, her voice breaking through my thoughts. The phoenix girl¡¯s wings were tucked tight against her back as she led us through a side path, the narrow walkway barely lit by a distant lantern. Nebula stumbled, her hand slipping from my arm, and I pulled her closer, almost lifting her off her feet as we moved. Her condition was growing worse, her control slipping through her fingers, and I could almost feel the edge she was walking on. I glanced over my shoulder. The shapes were still there, moving closer, and among them was that one presence¡ªhis aura unwavering and determined. This was a hunt, and we were the prey. I could almost hear the echoes of footsteps getting louder, and every instinct screamed at me that we had to move faster. Nebula¡¯s condition was deteriorating too quickly. If we didn¡¯t get somewhere safe, somewhere where I could help her regain control, we were done for. Do I head toward a public place? A spot with many people? There, Victor¡¯s minions wouldn¡¯t be brave enough to attack us for fear of public backlash. This was Waybound City, and powerhouses lurked in every other alley. They¡¯d step up to stop any fights. But¡­ But if Nebula¡¯s urges were to overcome her senses in front of the public, that¡¯d mark us as the enemy of all. It was a suicidal mission. The cons far outweighed the pros. With every step we took, the pressure mounted, and the sense of being chased tightened around us like a vice. There was no room for mistakes here. We had to get out of the academy grounds first. And we had to do it fast. **** We ran, and we ran. Solara wanted to fly, but I stopped her. The enemies would know our exact location if she did that. After realizing that, she wanted to act as bait, but I stopped her again. She too was Victor¡¯s target, after all, and she wasn¡¯t very strong. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Nebula stumbled, nearly collapsing into my arms. Her weight dragged me down for a moment, but I caught her just in time. Her breathing¡ªshallow and panicked¡ªgrew weaker with every breath. ¡°I-Iskandaar¡­¡± ¡°Yes? It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I said as my grip on her tightened, and a curse slipped past my lips before I finally made a decision. I had to carry her. I couldn''t afford her slowing down and risking everything. She looked up at me, her eyes unfocused, struggling to hold herself together. ¡°You trust me, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I said. There was no other way. I glanced down at my right arm, pulling back my cloak just enough. With a flicker of mana, the Phantom Hand shimmered into existence¡ªtranslucent, ethereal, an extension of what I¡¯d lost. Nebula¡¯s eyes widened, a hint of clarity breaking through the haze of hunger and pain. ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡± she managed to whisper, her voice weak and confused. ¡°No time,¡± I muttered, adjusting the hand to scoop her up. Her body was lighter than I expected, or maybe I just didn¡¯t care about the strain. Her gaze never left the Phantom Hand, even as her eyes glossed over with exhaustion and hunger. There was a mixture of shock, confusion, and something else¡ªsomething softer¡ªbefore her gaze shifted to my neck. ¡°Nebula,¡± I muttered, my voice low, almost like a plea. Her gaze remained locked on my neck. The hunger there¡ªit was raw. Real. ¡°Hold onto me tightly, alright?¡± I asked. Her fangs glinted in the dim light of the academy¡¯s back alleys, her body tensing as if she were seconds away from losing herself. I watched her jaw clench, her muscles tightening as she bit down on her lip, fighting to keep herself from doing what her instincts were screaming at her. My scent was like bait, tempting her, calling to her to part her jaws. She was slipping, and I could see it. I adjusted my grip and pulled her closer as I broke into a dash. Our movements were suddenly faster now that we didn¡¯t have to worry about Nebula¡¯s slow run. I hope she won''t start biting my neck just yet, though¡­ Solara moved ahead, her senses on high alert. She darted between shadows, her eyes flicking towards every rustle, every shift in the wind. I pushed myself to keep up, each footfall pounding like a heartbeat as the world blurred past. Lanterns flashed by us, as did darkened windows and quiet courtyards, all fading in and out in the dim, cold night. The only thing that stayed constant was Nebula¡¯s shivering. The way she shook in my arms, each tremor a reminder of how close she was to breaking. Behind us, Victor¡¯s men weren¡¯t giving up. I sighed and decided to burn my Demonic Core to expand my Demonic Sphere. If they came too close, I¡¯d have to be careful to switch it fast. Their footsteps echoed through the academy grounds, and my Demonic Sphere caught glimpses of them¡ªdark shapes moving between the buildings, each step bringing them closer. And among them, a stronger presence¡ªthat Sixth Ascension guy. I think that¡¯s Bastian Frostbane¡­ Fuck. His aura cut through the night, a beacon of strength that sent a chill down my spine. This wasn¡¯t some regular goon. Victor had sent someone serious, someone who could tear us apart if we made even the slightest mistake. I couldn¡¯t slip past a Level 88 experienced fighter if he caught onto us. We gotta be faster. The edge of this stupidly vast academy came into view, and we pushed past it, the open streets of the Waybound City spreading before us. The nearby streets were dark and empty¡ªnot a soul in sight. It was late, and the chill in the air had driven everyone inside, at least in this part of the city. The cobbled path underfoot stretched out, desolate, leading us away from the academy¡¯s safety and deeper into the unknown. ¡°We need somewhere to hide!¡± Solara called over her shoulder, her voice hushed but urgent against the wind. ¡°The Fenixia mansion,¡± I responded, breathing heavily. ¡°We¡¯ll head there.¡± She nodded, leading the way. It was the safest place I could think of¡ªabandoned, hidden, away from prying eyes. More importantly, it still had the array I drew for my Blood Rebirth ritual, so nobody would know if Nebula lost control there. Nebula let out a low groan, her body slackening in my arms, her face pale, her lips parted as she gasped for air. We had to make it. The mansion loomed up ahead, its gates creaking as Solara pushed them open. We slipped inside, the cold stone walls rising around us like a protective shield. There was a hint of safety for a moment¡ªa glimmer of hope. But my Demonic Sphere caught the presence behind us, Victor¡¯s men slipping in through the gates, closing in. We weren¡¯t alone yet. ¡°There they are!¡± One of them shouted, and although we couldn¡¯t see them yet, he sounded delighted. We were surrounded by tall walls now, with nowhere to run to. I grumbled and set Nebula down gently, her back against the wall, her head lolling slightly. Solara turned to face the entrance, her wings spreading slightly as she braced herself. The Phoenix Star¡¯s eyes were narrowed, focused¡ªshe knew she had to buy us time. But I could feel the pressure and the strength of the people approaching. She couldn¡¯t handle this alone; she had only touched Level 31 recently. She¡¯d be manhandled by them. I gritted my teeth, frustration boiling over. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Where the hell was that girl? ¡°Lilian!¡± I shouted, my voice echoing through the empty halls, my desperation clear. ¡°Get here!¡± Shouting was probably useless, I knew, but I still did it. And I barely had time to let the words settle before a flash caught my eye¡ªa blur of movement, white and red streaking through the darkness. There she was¡ªLilian Lunewolf. Half her body was covered in fur, black in spots, and with white highlights. Her arms and legs were thick with muscle, and her eyes glowed a fierce red. She grinned, baring her fangs, excitement radiating from her. ¡°Sorry! I was following right behind,¡± she said. ¡°Just leave this to me,¡± she declared, her voice a low growl, her knuckles cracking as she stepped forward, placing herself between us and the incoming danger. There was a thrill in her gaze¡ªthe promise of a fight she¡¯d been itching for. I nodded, not needing to say anything more. ¡°You two, stop right there!¡± A man shouted, and I turned to find Bastian Frostbane. Black hair and blue eyes glared at me as if I was a war criminal. I ignored him. With Lilian guarding the entrance, I pulled Nebula up, guiding her into the mansion as I closed the door. I heard shouts a moment later, for Victor¡¯s men must have reached the place. I hadn¡¯t even seen all of them with my own eyes yet, and I hoped I wouldn¡¯t have to. Nebula¡¯s breathing was ragged, her body weak, her eyes half-closed but still focused on me. To be specific, she was staring at the pulse in my neck, her nose twitching at the scent of my blood. I could feel the hunger, the way it pulled at her, and the way her instincts were trying to take over. She was close to breaking. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± I murmured, my voice soft, as I led her into an inner chamber where I¡¯d set up the array. We¡¯d be safe here. Hidden. ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± she said, ¡°Be quick¡­¡± Nebula¡¯s body shuddered, her eyes glazing over, her gaze locked on me. There was a desperation there, something wild and untamed. I swallowed hard, my mind racing, trying to figure out how to pull her back before it was too late. **** The inner chamber felt colder than I remembered. There was no boiling blood here this time. I set Nebula down on the floor as gently as I could, her back against the stone wall. Her breath came in short, ragged gasps. Her eyes were squeezed shut, and her face twisted in pain as she fought herself. ¡°Sorry, I should¡¯ve set up a bed here,¡± I muttered, my voice sounding weaker than I wanted it to. It felt like a pitiful apology, considering the state she was in. ¡°Didn¡¯t know we¡¯d have to use this place again so soon.¡± Her hands were clenched into tight fists, her knuckles white from the strain. Her entire body trembled, each breath a struggle as though she were trying to keep a monster caged inside. I could see her slipping, her control cracking like a thin sheet of ice under too much weight. Every breath she took seemed to make the cracks grow wider. ¡°I... I need to get away from you,¡± she managed, her voice cracking, full of fear. Her eyes fluttered open, and the sight sent a jolt of dread through me¡ªthey weren¡¯t blue anymore. They glowed a vivid red. Her pupils dilated until only a thin ring of color remained. She looked at me, her hunger raw, laid bare on her face. She was losing herself, and I feared there were barely a few minutes left until the fateful transformation. I spread my Qi across the floor, and the dull Chinese characters written with blood lit up the room. This array would keep her energy from being detected from outside, but it wouldn¡¯t stop her transformation. At this rate, it was inevitable. There was no doubt about it. I had to stop this, and I had to do it now. ¡°You need to stop this,¡± I said, my voice calmer than I felt. My heart pounded hard in my chest, each beat echoing like a drum, but I kept my tone steady. ¡°I know this must be a hard choice, but I don¡¯t mind. You can drink my blood.¡± I knelt before her, trying to meet her gaze, but she shook her head violently, her whole body shuddering as she looked away, tears welling in her glowing eyes. ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t survive if I start drinking,¡± she muttered, her voice barely a whisper. Her gaze was fixed somewhere far away as if she were trying to look through the walls to something beyond. ¡°You¡¯re just one man. Just¡­ run. Leave me alone. I¡¯ll be fine¡­ just like how I was fine after the night¡­ of my 19th birthday.¡± ¡°But this birthday will not be the same, Nebula,¡± I argued. Midnight was minutes away¡ªDecember 11th, her birthday. The moon was full tonight. Her 19th birthday hadn¡¯t been during a full moon. Her words sparked something in me¡ªa flicker of rage. Rage at Victor, rage at this entire situation. Rage that Nebula was being pushed like this¡ªthat I was being pushed like this. Victor had turned what should¡¯ve been a controlled crisis into chaos. I knew of the event, and in a controlled environment, I could have talked to her about this. But now, she was paying the price, and I couldn¡¯t let it go on. ¡°Nebula,¡± I said, my tone turning harder, edged with a fierceness that surprised even me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight your urges. If you stop fighting them, your birthdays will stop being so intense. I wanted to propose this to you before but knew you¡¯d reject it. But don¡¯t reject it now. Otherwise, it¡¯d be too late.¡± Episode 4 of Arcane Crown was about this. Starting from her 18th birthday, where she¡¯d awakened her vampiric blood, Nebula¡¯s birthdays were always dated to be intense. That was because she fought her lineage. She refused to indulge in drinking from a fresh, live human source. Monster blood didn¡¯t work the same. Yes, all this could be ignored if she drank someone¡¯s blood, my blood. However, she was a stubborn girl with fear and trauma, so she refused to do that. The whole episode focused on that. I had to replay this part a few times due to the multiple endings. There was only one accepted ending, and it was where she survived. When she didn¡¯t drink blood from a living source with rich mana, she transformed into a gross half-bat monster and wreaked havoc across the city until someone stopped her. By ¡®stop,¡¯ I mean they killed her. Of course, the episode didn¡¯t have Victor¡¯s party incident, and yet she ended up a monster all the same. With the party on top? The outcome was obvious. So, she¡¯d have to drink. I¡¯d suppose my Quest¡¯s [True Ending] included her being alive, so her survivability also meant whether I¡¯d live. Whether this world would live. Incidents like this were the main reason I still attended Waybound. There would be many situations similar to this in the future. Unfortunately, the way she turned her head the other way at my words, she didn¡¯t seem very cooperative. How can she be this stubborn? I sighed. Lilian was right. Fine, then. I¡¯d have to force her to understand since words weren¡¯t reaching her. I moved my hands, the Phantom Hand shimmering into view beneath my cloak. The spectral, translucent thing lit up the room a little as it reached out to my buttons. Her eyes widened, her breath catching as she looked at it. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± she whispered, her voice cracking. It wasn¡¯t fear exactly¡ªmore like shock, confusion. A question one asked when they grasped at anything that made no sense because it was better than facing what they couldn¡¯t control. She couldn¡¯t stop me. The atmosphere in the room changed as I smiled. I stayed quiet and finished unbuttoning my shirt, pulling the cloak off, yanking my shirt over my head, and exposing my skin to the chill of the chamber. Her gaze followed my movements, her eyes growing darker and more intense, the red in them deepening. There was still confusion, but hunger was overpowering it¡ªsomething primal that she couldn¡¯t control. I reached into my Soul Storage, pulling out a dagger, the metal cool against my fingers. Her eyes widened, her lips parted, but I didn¡¯t stop. I pressed the blade into my shoulder, and the pain flared bright and hot, cutting through the cold. I hissed in pain. Blood welled up, thick and red, dripping down my arm. Nebula took a sharp breath, her eyes locked on the blood. Her expression twisted, caught between anguish and a hunger that scared me. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re stupid,¡± she hissed, her voice barely audible, trembling as if she were on the brink of breaking entirely. Despite the situation, I let out a short, dry laugh, a smirk pulling at my lips. ¡°Then do something about it.¡± It was like watching something shatter, like a dam giving way under too much pressure. She lunged forward, her hands grabbing onto my shoulders, her nails digging in as her fangs sank into my neck. The pain hit first¡ªsharp, biting¡ªbut it dulled quickly, replaced by something warmer, spreading through me. Her body pressed against mine, her breathing heavy, her grip tightening as though she might lose herself if she let go. The world narrowed to her. Her presence, her warmth, and the way her desperation seemed to ebb all were replaced by something calmer, something softer. Her grip relaxed, her nails releasing my skin, and I felt her pull back. ¡°Your blood¡­¡± she said, ¡°it¡¯s very¡­ rich.¡± She swallowed, biting her lip. I didn¡¯t know what it meant, but I guessed that she wouldn¡¯t have to drink me dry. A Vampire didn¡¯t simply drink blood, they drank energy, the mana¡ªQi in my case. So it wasn¡¯t a surprise she found my Demonic Qi ¡®rich.¡¯ It was quite fitting. ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitated. Her lips were stained red, her eyes half-lidded, her breath brushed against my neck, and her chest heaving. For a moment, neither of us moved. The silence between us was heavy, every breath and heartbeat echoing louder than anything else. Then she leaned in, her lips pressing against mine¡ªdesperate, needy, nothing like before. I jerked back, my heart pounding, her name slipping past my lips, my mind reeling. ¡°Get a hold of yourself! Don¡¯t let your instincts control you, Neb.¡± But she didn¡¯t stop. She just grinned, her fangs glinting, her blue eyes gone, swallowed entirely by that deep, predatory red. Her gaze locked onto mine, her eyes filled with something beyond hunger, beyond desperation. ¡°I know what I want, Heavenly Demon Iskandaar Romani,¡± she whispered, her voice low, dark, thrilling. ¡°So stay quiet, and let me feast.¡± She leaned in again, her lips capturing mine, her fangs grazing my lip, drawing blood that she sucked on. I wanted to push her back again, but I felt myself slipping too, letting go of everything I thought I should hold on to. She wasn¡¯t the only one with urges, after all¡­ My hands roamed her delicious curves, groping the soft flesh, squeezing out a moan. I let out a breath, and the world faded away with it. From there, it was just us¡ªand the desperation, the rawness of the moment, and the inevitability of everything that had been building between us consumed us both. Her struggle, my protectiveness, and everything else just faded into nothingness. Chapter 60 – The Wolf Against Winter The heavy door closed behind Iskandaar, leaving Lilian and Solara to face the cold night air. Lilian stared, her eyes glinting, and the atmosphere seemed to chill her bones even through her transformation. Her arms and legs were covered in fur, muscles bulging underneath, and her gaze stayed locked on the figure standing ahead¡ªBastian Frostbane, a Sixth Ascension warrior whose aura radiated cold power. His expression was calm, almost indifferent as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to break a sweat against someone like her. How arrogant. His underestimation was painfully clear, but Lilian wasn''t one to cower. She was going to take advantage of that. ¡°Your master left you behind to fight alone?¡± Bastian sneered, his voice a low rumble. ¡°How pitiful.¡± ¡°Oh, shut it,¡± Lilian¡¯s lips curled back, revealing her sharp canines, her red eyes glinting with excitement. She cracked her knuckles, her voice a low growl as she met his gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll learn real soon why he left me. Dog of Victor Seraph.¡± Solara moved beside her, her eyes focused, her wings folded behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll take on the others. I¡¯ve heard Bastian is really strong, so you¡¯ll have your hands full,¡± she said as they faced Victor¡¯s goons¡ªseven of them altogether, Bastian the strongest by a long shot. Lilian nodded in agreement, and Solara squared her shoulders, darting her gaze toward three of the minions that were moving toward her. They¡¯d have to take them down fast; otherwise, this situation would spiral out of control. ¡°Let¡¯s take them out quickly,¡± Solara called to Lilian, her voice edged with nerves. ¡°We can¡¯t afford a drawn-out battle!¡± Lilian nodded once, her eyes fixed on Bastian as she stepped forward. The muscles in her legs tensed, and the fur covering her limbs rippled as she prepared herself, her wolf instincts kicking in. She had to move quickly and end this fight and help Solara before those idiots overwhelmed her. Solara was barely 3rd Ascension, while the six minions should be far beyond her. Even with her recent body strengthening and cultivation, she couldn¡¯t be their match. The minions fanned out, spreading across the dark courtyard, their eyes gleaming with confidence. Their mistake. Bastian moved first, closing the distance between them with a single leap, his mana-infused fist swinging toward Lilian¡¯s face. The sheer force of it made her instincts scream, her body twisting just in time to evade the blow. The stone wall behind her cracked loudly as his punch landed, frost spreading across the shattered rock, freezing it in place. He wasn¡¯t just strong¡ªhis Ice Affinity made every strike a lethal one. Lilian hissed, her gaze locking on Bastian¡¯s outstretched fist. ¡°Little snowflakes can¡¯t hurt me,¡± she muttered, a growl rumbling in her throat. Bastian smirked, his eyes cold, like shards of ice. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± He lunged again, his footfalls heavy against the ground, sending shards of ice shooting up from his boots. Lilian snarled, her body responding instinctively, her legs moving before her thoughts caught up. She activated her [Class] for once. [The Warden of the Moon]. Her feet seemed to lose weight as her partial transformation enhanced, her entire form growing lighter as if it wasn¡¯t the gravity of the earth that pulled at her but something lesser. The world shifted around her in slow motion as she activated [Moon Walk]. She stepped into the air, leaping over Bastian, her claws extended, ready to tear through his defenses. Her attack was quick¡ªaiming for his neck¡ªbut he reacted just as fast, his arm coming up, his own dagger in hand, blocking her strike with the flat of the blade. Ice spread from the point of contact, cold biting into her claws. She hissed, kicking off him, landing lightly a few feet away. Bastian tilted his head, his smirk widening. ¡°Interesting. Strong for a mere maid. But you¡¯ll need more than parlor tricks to win this.¡± Lilian¡¯s growl turned into a roar. He thought this was just a game, a fight he could win easily. He was so wrong. Her body trembled as the fury built up inside her, her fur-covered arms flexing as she braced herself, her blood boiling with rage. She wasn¡¯t just another servant. Just like her grandmother, the Warder of the Wild, she too was a Warden, and she wasn¡¯t going to lose to someone who wanted to hurt someone she promised to protect. The air screeched as Bastian lunged again, his fist covered in frost, ice forming around his knuckles. Lilian moved to dodge, but he anticipated her movement, shifting his direction at the last second, his fist crashing into her ribs. Pain erupted through her side, and her vision blurred as she was sent flying, slamming into the wall of the mansion. Her body crumpled to the ground, her head spinning, stars dancing across her sight. The man wasn¡¯t weak by any means. Whatever [Class] he had elevated his strength beyond his levels. The pain in her ribs sharpened as she struggled to her feet, her vision clearing just in time to see Bastian stalking toward her, his aura suffocating, his steps deliberate. ¡°Hargh¡­¡± Her growl turned into a snarl, her muscles trembling as her fury built. This wasn¡¯t the time to cower. She could win if she dragged this out, but if she dragged it then Solara would lose. And then she¡¯d be fighting all seven of them by herself. So she needed a temporary boost in power¡­ She had to push herself into that. She let out a roar, her body convulsing as she pushed herself, the change ripping through her as she went for a full transformation. Fur spread across her body, her muscles bulging, her claws lengthening, her teeth growing sharper. She felt her strength multiply, her senses heightening as her full werewolf form took over. The pain of transformation was fierce¡ªtearing through her, making her want to howl¡ªbut the power it brought was intoxicating. Jet-black fur covered her arms, but from there, the color began to fade as bright silver covered the rest of her body. ¡°W-what¡­ You¡¯re a werewolf?!¡± Bastian asked, somehow having not guessed that from the get-go. She couldn¡¯t blame him, she¡¯d never managed to achieve a full transformation before, but the desperation today made her succeed. She grinned, even as murderous thoughts filled her head, and locked her glowing red eyes on Bastian. Bastian hesitated, his cold eyes narrowing, realizing too late that this wasn¡¯t the same opponent he had been fighting. Lilian lunged, her body moving with a speed that startled even her. She crashed into Bastian, her claws tearing at him, her fangs snapping at his face. He managed to bring his dagger up, blocking her teeth, but her claws were already digging into his side, ripping through his defenses. He let out a grunt, ice forming around his body in a desperate attempt to ward her off, but she didn¡¯t relent. ¡°Think you¡¯re gonna freeze me?¡± she growled, her voice far deeper, more guttural, the words barely audible through her snarl. She raised her clawed hand and slashed at him, her strength sending him stumbling backward. Bastian¡¯s face twisted in shock, his gaze meeting hers, and for the first time, she saw fear in his eyes. In desperation, he stomped hard on the floor, and spikes of ice rushed at her. It was such an intense technique that it might as well have been a Mage¡¯s spell, but he managed to use it anyhow. It was like towers rising from the ground and rushing toward her. If she dodged it, this Skill might as well destroy the mansion behind her! Lilian howled, her voice echoing, and then she activated [Lunar Howl], a burst of sonic energy rippling through the courtyard, stunning Bastian and the men behind him. He stumbled, his men screaming as they bled from their ears, while his guard dropped for a split second. She didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. She launched herself at him, her claws raking across his chest, her fangs tearing at his shoulder. Bastian tried to retaliate, but her speed, her power¡ªit overwhelmed him. He swung his dagger, but she caught his wrist, her claws digging in, and with a powerful yank, she twisted his arm behind him, pinning him down. His body hit the ground hard, his face smacking against the stone, and she didn¡¯t hesitate. She brought her clawed hand up, slashing across his chest, breaking through his mana shield, her claws leaving deep, bloody gashes. Bastian let out a strangled gasp, his body convulsing, his aura faltering. She could feel his energy dissipate, his strength leaving him as he crumpled under her. His eyes rolled back, and for a moment, there was nothing. No movement, no sound, just the cold air and the weight of victory. Lilian stood over him, panting, her chest heaving, her eyes glowing with a fierce red light, her fur matted with sweat and blood. She could hear Solara behind her, her friend still struggling against the remaining minions. Lilian turned, her full werewolf form tall and imposing. The minions hesitated, their confidence faltering as they watched Bastian fall, fear overtaking their determination.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Lilian growled, her voice carrying across the courtyard. The minions exchanged glances, their courage crumbling as they backed away, quickly grabbing Bastian¡¯s unconscious form. ¡°F-fuck¡­!¡± One of them cursed under his breath, his gaze darting between Lilian and the others. They were outmatched, and they knew it. Without their leader, they had no chance. ¡°Fall back!¡± one of them called, his voice trembling. They turned, retreating into the darkness, dragging Bastian away with them. Lilian watched them go and then changed her mind. She rushed ahead, her speed a blur, as she hit them on the back of their necks, sending them to sleep. ¡°Phew,¡± Lilian said. ¡°Can¡¯t let them return. They know our location. They might come back with a larger group.¡± She said, and Solara nodded as she stumbled toward her. Lilian¡¯s body trembled as the adrenaline began to fade, her transformation taking its toll. She breathed slowly, forcing herself to calm down, the wild energy inside her slowly receding. Solara¡¯s wings drooped, her face streaked with sweat and dirt. She was breathing heavily, her eyes wide, a mix of awe and relief in her gaze as she looked at Lilian. ¡°You¡­ you did it,¡± she said, her voice barely a whisper. Lilian nodded, her fur receding, her form shrinking as she reverted to her human state. Her body ached, every muscle protesting as she fought to stay standing. She met Solara¡¯s gaze, her lips curling into a weary smile. ¡°No. We did it,¡± she replied, her voice soft, ¡°you held off quite well.¡± The fight was risky and dangerous, but for now, they¡¯d bought Iskandaar and Nebula at the time they needed. And that was worth any risk. Lilian glanced toward the entrance of the mansion, her gaze lingering on the closed doors, her heart still pounding. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to make sure they¡¯re okay.¡± Solara nodded, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s tie these guys up first and then drop them in some nearby alley.¡± Lilian agreed. A bit later, they made their way toward the mansion¡¯s door, the echoes of the fight still ringing in their ears. They just hoped all this wasn¡¯t for naught and that both Iskandaar and Nebula were right. **** They made their way down the long corridor, Lilian leading, her heightened senses still on alert, though more for reassurance at this point. Solara opened her mouth, "I don¡¯t know how vampires work, but I think Nebula was losing her mind.¡± ¡°I know how vampires work very well, and she was definitely losing her mind,¡± Lilian confirmed, making the girl look at her for a second. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ she might attack him. Knowing Iskandaar, he¡¯s probably trying to play hero again," Solara said, making Lilian grunt. "Hero? More like trying not to get himself killed. You think he¡¯ll harm his dear fiance if she starts attacking him, even if she was out of her mind?" She walked ahead, and Solara rubbed the back of her head. ¡°Honestly, yeah.¡± ¡°Really? We¡¯ll soon see, then,¡± Lilian said. The air felt cooler as they delved deeper, the echo of their footsteps filling the empty halls until they finally approached the door to the special chamber. As he¡¯d said, they couldn¡¯t sense any form of energy from inside the room. So they couldn¡¯t be sure if something had gone wrong inside. They slowed their steps as they approached the door, a heavy wooden thing that looked ancient, bearing scars of past fights and time. Lilian paused, her hand hovering over the handle. But just as she was about to reach out, something made them stop. While they couldn¡¯t sense any energy from outside, they could¡­ hear the sound. A muffled noise drifted through the thick wood. It sounded strangely like a moan. Solara blinked, her wings giving an involuntary flutter. She exchanged a look with Lilian, her brows arching in confusion. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Lilian¡¯s ears perked, and a faint red flush crept up her neck. She listened harder, her eyes narrowing, her ears twitching as she focused her hearing here rather than keeping it spread around. There it was again¡ªthis time, clearer¡ªa low, soft moan, followed by another sound that made her pause. A whisper. It didn¡¯t take long for her to recognize the tone. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Solara¡¯s voice trailed off, her eyes widening. She turned to Lilian, who had an equally stunned expression. ¡°Are they¡­?¡± Lilian swallowed, her gaze snapping back to the door, her hand pulling away from the handle like it was burning her. ¡°Oh¡­ my moonlit ancestors¡­¡± The muffled sounds continued¡ªmoans, soft gasps¡ªand it wasn¡¯t hard to piece things together. Lilian could feel her face heat up, her ears twitching as she tried to make sense of what she was hearing. She cleared her throat, turning to Solara, whose eyes were now wide with what could only be described as a mix of shock and disbelief. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± Solara struggled to find the words. Her cheeks flushed a bright pink. She shook her head, her feathers ruffling with the movement. ¡°Are they really¡ª? Now?!¡± They were doing that while she and Solara were fighting for their lives?! Crazy. The two girls went silent, staring at each other, before looking away. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Solara managed, holding her hands up, her shoulders shaking with disbelief. ¡°Maybe it was the only way to calm her down¡­ yeah¡­ let¡¯s assume that¡­ and let¡¯s just go back for a bit? Give them some privacy?¡± ¡°Privacy?¡± Lilian scoffed, but she started backing away, her ears still twitching with every sound from beyond the door. ¡°They owe us an explanation after this.¡± Solara nodded, her smile widening. ¡°And a thank you, at the very least.¡± ¡°A huge one.¡± Lilian turned, her face still a bright shade of red. They both turned, making their way back up the hallway, the muffled sounds fading behind them. The awkward tension still hung between them. They had fought off enemies, braved dangers, and here was their brave hero¡­ getting caught up in a completely different kind of struggle. Returning to the living room, they could still hear the sounds. It¡¯d grown far too loud. ¡°...We should get some fresh air,¡± Solara suggested, her expression barely controlled. Lilian nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ fresh air sounds good.¡± **** Nebula slowly blinked awake, her head still foggy from exhaustion. She was on the floor, her body draped in robes too large for her slender frame. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± The cold stone beneath her was a contrast to the warmth of the fabric, and it made her shiver, even though the room wasn¡¯t particularly chilly. ¡°Where is this¡­¡± She yawned, sitting up and looking around, her mind hazy as she tried to piece together the fragments of memory that danced on the edge of her consciousness. The chamber was dim, a gentle glow from the rune arrays still pulsing faintly on the walls. Where was she? What had happened last night? Her brow furrowed, and she rubbed her eyes, trying to chase away the grogginess. While doing so, she realized she was wearing nothing beneath the robe¡ªonly the overcoat wrapped loosely around her body. Her heart skipped a beat, and her eyes widened as she realized the coat wasn¡¯t hers. Then the memories came flooding back. ¡°...Oh gods,¡± she muttered, her face growing hotter by the second, the blush creeping up from her neck to her cheeks. The rush of emotions, the hunger, the sheer madness of what they¡¯d done. She buried her face in her hands, groaning. ¡°I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯ve actually lost it.¡± She could still feel his warmth, his presence, and the very memory of it made her toes curl in embarrassment. She was a noble, a lady of standing. How could she lose control like that?! And to¡­ to do that on the floor, in a room that didn¡¯t even have a bed! What was crazier was that he wasn¡¯t here anymore. Sitting alone in this abandoned mansion, she was left with nothing but his overcoat. She wanted to dig a hole right here and bury herself in it. Suddenly, a knock echoed against the heavy door. Nebula jumped, her head snapping up. ¡°No! Don¡¯t come in!¡± she called, her voice cracking in her haste. There was a moment¡¯s silence, and then a familiar voice came from the other side. ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s me, Mirella.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nebula stared at the door for a moment and then let out a long sigh, sagging against the wall. ¡°Come in,¡± she said, her voice quieter this time. She quickly adjusted the robe, making sure it covered her properly. The door creaked open, and Mirella stepped inside, balancing a tray of food in one hand and a set of clothes in the other. There was a curious smile tugging at the edges of her lips, a glint in her eye that Nebula did not miss. ¡°Good morning, young lady,¡± Mirella said, her tone light, almost teasing, as she set the tray down on the ground beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve brought breakfast¡­ and something a bit more appropriate to wear.¡± Her eyes flicked to the robe, amusement clear in her expression. Nebula cleared her throat, tugging the coat tighter around her. ¡°Oh, you sly old woman, do not give me that look! What are you doing here?¡± she asked, trying to keep her voice steady, to ignore the way her cheeks were still burning. Mirella just smiled knowingly. ¡°Lady Solara found me this morning. She said that Young Master Iskandaar instructed her to bring me here. Her face was red, and she seemed in quite the hurry.¡± Nebula swallowed. There is no way. Solara¡­ Lilian¡­ they both know? Dammit. She looked away, trying to ignore the teasing note in Mirella¡¯s voice. ¡°I see,¡± she said. She cleared her throat again, her voice softening. ¡°Where is I-Iskandaar?¡± Mirella¡¯s smile widened as she spoke. ¡°He¡¯s still in the mansion, in the living room. He cooked this,¡± she gestured to the tray she was carrying. ¡°He wanted to feed you himself, but the other two girls¡¯ reaction made him stop. I¡¯d have been really worried seeing you have such intense competition if not for the fact that you¡¯re engaged.¡± Nebula stared at her and then at the food. She cleared her throat and nodded, pulling the tray closer. ¡°...They aren¡¯t a competition,¡± she said slowly, as the scent of the warm meal hit her senses, reminding her just how famished she was. She opened her mouth to say something, to tell Mirella she wanted to see him, but her maid was already setting the clothes down beside her, her expression softening. ¡°Eat first, my lady. You need your strength,¡± Mirella said, her tone gentle but firm. ¡°He¡¯ll be sad if you don¡¯t eat the food he so lovingly cooked.¡± ¡°....¡± Nebula sighed, picking up the spoon. She knew there was no arguing with Mirella when she used that tone¡ªthe same one she¡¯d used since they were children, back when she¡¯d insisted Nebula finish every last bit of her dinner before she could go out to play. She ate in silence, her thoughts drifting, her heart still pounding with embarrassment. Embarrassment wasn''t the only thing in her mind, though. There was also gratitude. For everything he did. When she was finally done, she stood up, and Mirella helped her dress. The familiar routine brought a small comfort in the midst of everything that had happened. Nebula stood, smoothing out her dress, and took a deep breath. It was time to face Iskandaar. With her head held high, she left the chamber, Mirella trailing behind her. She wasn¡¯t sure how she would act now¡ªhow could she face him and the others after everything that had happened? But even as her face burned, Nebula walked with a cheerful thrum in her heart, for her sickness was gone, and she was feeling better than ever. Chapter 61 – She’s a WHAT? As I stirred my coffee, the silver spoon clinked softly against the porcelain cup. My Phantom Hand shimmered faintly in the dim light of the Fenixia mansion¡¯s living room, its translucent fingers moving with precise intent. Solara sat sprawled on one of the couches, her fiery hair catching what little light there was. Her gaze was locked on my hand, curiosity practically radiating off her. On the side, Lilian swept the dust-covered floor with steady, rhythmic motions, her wolf ears twitching at intervals. She kept silent, but her glances toward Solara and I betrayed her interest in our conversation. ¡°This place needs some serious work,¡± I said, breaking the silence. ¡°We¡¯re spending more and more time here. Might as well renovate or, at the very least, clean it properly.¡± Solara leaned back, crossing her legs as she smirked. ¡°Sure thing. A bit of a makeover wouldn¡¯t hurt. So this is our base of operations?¡± Her gaze flicked back to the Phantom Hand, and her smirk turned curious. ¡°But, more importantly, you¡¯re not going to tell me about that hand of yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just [Phantom Hand],¡± I replied with a shrug as I moved it for a show, making it curl and uncurl for emphasis. ¡°You know that skill where a ghostly hand appears in the air and punches the enemy ahead?¡± She nodded. ¡°Well, this is exactly that¡ªexcept I control it really well. Instead of letting it float in the air, I¡¯ve made it stay attached to my elbow.¡± I flexed my spectral fingers, watching the soft blue light ripple across the surface. ¡°This is a mana construct, and since my mana control is pretty insane thanks to my Heavenly Demon Body, I can do whatever I want with it. It doesn¡¯t even hurt like a normal hand, so I can set it on fire if I feel like it.¡± Her eyebrows rose slightly, impressed. ¡°Sounds handy.¡± I gave her a flat look. ¡°Really?¡± Lilian burst out on the side, somehow finding the joke very funny. Her laughter made Solara chuckle, and I allowed myself a small smile before taking a sip of my coffee. We continued talking for a bit as Solara questioned a bit more about my hand and if it was as good as my actual hand. It wasn¡¯t, but at the same time, it was in different senses. I could deactivate it and pull out my Starlight Sword, or Beams of Destruction, something that¡¯d be hard to do if it was a real hand. But the drawback was that I didn¡¯t feel how it felt to ¡®touch¡¯ something. Then again, that couldn¡¯t be considered a drawback either, if I thought about it. I could block a sword with it, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt at all. Honestly, it did its work far better than expected. I had no complaints until I reached the Fifth Stage of the Heavenly Demon Body. Our chatter slowed as we both heard the sound of footsteps approaching from the hallway. Lilian stopped sweeping, her gaze shifting toward the door as it creaked open. ¡°Um¡­¡± Nebula stepped into the room, her movements hesitant but deliberate. Mirella followed close behind, her expression as poised as ever, though the faintest hint of amusement flickered in her eyes. The maid gave a slight bow as they closed the distance. Nebula¡¯s gaze locked onto mine. Her face was a stone until now, but as seconds passed, it grew flushed, her hands fidgeting slightly at her sides. I held my coffee cup near my lips as I watched her. Everyone in the room went quiet, their attention shifting entirely to the exchange about to unfold. Her lips parted, but no sound came out at first. She took a deep breath, steadied herself, and finally managed, ¡°Thanks¡­ thank you.¡± Lilian tilted her head, her tail flicking behind her as she scowled. ¡°Dirty woman. Solara, you see this? No way she¡¯s thanking him for his performance last night¡ª¡± ¡°No! For helping me out!¡± Nebula¡¯s voice shot up as she interrupted, her face growing redder. She cleared her throat, straightening her posture, and continued, ignoring Lilian¡¯s snickering. ¡°I was being stubborn, not realizing what I was going to end up as. Mirella told me the consequences earlier¡­ I didn¡¯t know. But I guess you did. As you always somehow happen to. So thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural I¡¯d help my fiance,¡± I smiled. Rather than smiling back, her gaze dropped for a moment before she looked back at me, her cheeks aflame. ¡°And I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for forcing myself onto you. I wasn¡¯t in my right mind, but that¡¯s no excuse.¡± Lilian didn¡¯t let the opportunity slip, resting her weight on the broom. ¡°Trust me, he¡¯s strong enough to push you away if he wanted to. You know what I think? I think¡ª¡± ¡°Lilian, you¡¯re embarrassing us!¡± Solara cut her off, rushing over to clamp a hand over her friend¡¯s mouth. Her face was just as red as Nebula¡¯s now, while Lilian started to shout muffled in her hand. Nebula groaned softly, covering her face with her hands. Mirella, as composed as ever, stood silently behind her young lady, though the amused curve of her lips betrayed her thoughts. Clearing my throat, I broke the tension. ¡°Although she¡¯s a loudmouth,¡± I said, tilting my head toward Lilian, ¡°she¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t¡­ like it¡­ I could¡¯ve pushed you away. Don¡¯t worry, you weren¡¯t forcing anybody.¡± Nebula¡¯s blue eyes softened, though her blush remained. ¡°Yeah, true, but¡­ Well, you know? You only didn¡¯t push me away since that helped me calm down. Right?¡± I met her gaze¡­ and slowly took another sip of my coffee. **** Nebula settled herself onto the couch, her gaze averted, and Mirella stood beside her with an almost amused smile. I held back a smile and took in the strange assortment of individuals gathered in this worn-out living room. There were too many of the opposite gender, though¡­ Lilian was now sitting down beside Solara, holding back a snicker. Earlier, I thought she was really offended that Nebula and I had lost ourselves in lust last night, but seeing how she was enjoying teasing the girl, I was wrong. Nebula, her cheeks still tinged red from the earlier exchange, was ignoring the werewolf girl while Mirella shook her head. The atmosphere was fun, but it was time to get serious now. I gave a slow exhale and walked over. I lowered myself into an armchair, gesturing for Mirella to join us. ¡°We need to talk about Victor,¡± I said. The words came out more strongly than I intended. I had built a grudge against that bastard and hoped to pay it back to him. But it might go the other way around if we didn''t act fast. Although he had no proof, he had serious suspicions that Nebula was a vampire. So the sooner we address this, the better. Sensing my resolve, Mirella sat down beside Nebula without hesitation, smoothing her skirts as she did. She had a natural composure, even here in this derelict mansion. I was holding this meeting with her in the hope that her age and experience would help us with ideas. She looked at each of us, her lips pulling into a calm smile. ¡°My young lady gave me a detailed description of what happened last night, and after hearing all that, I feel like Victor Seraph won¡¯t stop here,¡± she began, her voice even and certain. Lilian frowned, her ears twitching. ¡°He¡¯s already done enough, and his plans to unveil her fangs have failed. What more can he do other than direct confrontation?¡± Mirella tilted her head, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. ¡°Real confrontation will be possible to deal with, given the strength of your group. The real danger lies in rumors. If he spreads the word about the young lady¡ª¡± she nodded towards Nebula¡ª¡°and what he might have suspected about her identity, the academy might take action. And if they start conducting serious testing against her...¡± she trailed off, her meaning unmistakable. Nebula paled, her lips parting slightly. ¡°Testing? But the Holy Knight found nothing wrong. Will that not be enough to reassure them?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I sighed, running my Phantom Hand through my hair. ¡°It certainly hadn¡¯t convinced Victor enough, so the academy trying again isn¡¯t impossible. Especially considering that the Holy Knight vanished after our group encountered him. We¡¯re suspicious, Nebula.¡± The room fell silent. Right now, the suspicion had worn off. Rather, I think people were thinking that the demons were after me in particular since I¡¯d been targeted thrice now, instead of the possibility that I was a demon myself. But if Nebula¡¯s mask was exposed, it¡¯d be a matter of time before I¡¯d be exposed as well. This had always been my worry. If they found out, if they tested Nebula and confirmed her true nature, then no amount of charm or quick words would save her. I glanced at Mirella, who met my eyes, her expression solemn but sharp.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite close to the chancellor, young master?¡± Mirella asked, her eyes pinning me with a look of expectation. I nodded. ¡°I think you should tell her the truth about the young lady.¡± Nebula sucked in a breath. ¡°M-Mirella?!¡± Mirella¡¯s expression softened, and she raised a hand in reassurance. ¡°Of course, only if you trust her,¡± she continued. ¡°If you believe she won¡¯t take any public action against my lady, then perhaps she¡¯ll be willing to assist, even if it¡¯s quietly. If lucky, she could arrange a mission outside the academy. A mission that aligns with Victor¡¯s perhaps, where that could get all of you out in the open together.¡± Her eyes glinted, and the intention was clear without having to be said: get us outside with Victor and eliminate him where no prying eyes could watch. Since Nebula gave her a brief, she must know our group was capable of taking down a Level 97 student. I rubbed the back of my head, letting out a half-laugh. ¡°We¡¯re close, yes, she owes her life to me. But I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll help me in actively killing one of her students. But,¡± I looked at Nebula, then back to Mirella, ¡°Yeah, she might help us in some way. I¡¯ll go meet her and see what can be done.¡± I glanced toward Solara and Lilian, who both were frowning in thought. ¡°As for you two, good work dealing with Victor¡¯s minions,¡± I said, my voice steady. ¡°I told you earlier too, but you really did well.¡± ¡°Why¡¯re you giving such an embarrassing speech suddenly?¡± ¡°Lilian, let him talk.¡± I ignored their banter and continued, ¡°Honestly, I was prepared for both of you to get at least a little hurt, but you held your ground. You¡¯re strong, and I¡¯m proud of you both.¡± I leaned forward slightly, letting the weight of my words settle between us. ¡°So make sure to train even harder now. I think it¡¯s time I taught you some martial arts techniques. Lilian should pick them up pretty fast, and Solara¡­ you¡¯ll get there with time.¡± The two girls exchanged a look, then nodded, determination clear in their eyes. There was still so much to learn, and while they¡¯d proven themselves capable tonight, they knew better than to let that get to their heads. They needed to grow stronger and fast. I turned my attention back to Nebula and Mirella. ¡°You two, in the meantime, should work on securing something that¡¯ll help mask your vampire nature better,¡± I said, my gaze resting on Nebula. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why the Baron hasn¡¯t done this already, or at least when he was sending you here to Waybound. Really careless.¡± ¡°Magic and Artifacts that hide a person¡¯s race are very hard to come by,¡± Nebula said. ¡°Sure, there are those that can maybe change your skin color, hide your elf ears, make your fangs vanish, but they won¡¯t hide your nature, your mana, from a person like Professor Katheran, for example. And of course, Holy Knights. Thankfully, my Vampire lineage is hard for most to detect as a halfling. We¡¯ve tested it out before with the help of a close friend of my father. So I knew even Professor Katheran wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. So we never bothered to look for an item that can totally hide my nature, as they¡¯re super rare and expensive.¡± I hummed and then nodded. ¡°Fair. But now that we have the capital, with Mirella¡¯s knowledge, we should be able to either buy a useful artifact or create something ourselves. Let us do that, alright? If Victor tries something similar next time, we need to be ready.¡± Nebula nodded, her expression resolute, but before she could speak, Mirella cut in, her gaze playful. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to teach the young lady these martial arts techniques of yours?¡± she asked, arching an eyebrow. For a moment, I feared that Nebula had told her about Murim. That¡¯d not be good. ¡°I understand she¡¯s a [Mage], but her physical strength is more than adequate thanks to her lineage. Obsidian Vampires aren¡¯t like regular vampires. I think she¡¯d benefit from the training as well.¡± ¡°...Obsidian?¡± Lilian asked, blinking. My heart fell as my eyes widened. ¡°Yes? Vampires have different families, and my young lady happens to be from a very prominent one called the House of Obsidian,¡± Mirella said with a tint of pride in her voice. In response, Lilian¡¯s lip parted, her canine flashing for a moment. I saw clouds covering her eyes for a moment. Clouds that roared with thunder. I got up and quickly walked over, putting a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Lilian,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± I said, and she looked at me, her eyes growing red as she realized I already knew. I always did. She shut her lips, her jaws tightening, as she glared at me. Mirella and Nebula exchanged confused glances. Lilian stood up from her seat and walked away in speedy steps. Shit why did it have to come out now? A silence fell over the room. I could feel my weariness rising. The other three looked confused, but Solara caught on to the fact that something was wrong. ¡°Mirella, to answer your question,¡± she quickly explained. ¡°Nebula is not part of our, uh, party¡­ so we can¡¯t teach her these martial arts. Before you ask, it¡¯s not because we don¡¯t want her in the party,¡± she quickly clarified, ¡°but because she hasn¡¯t made up her mind to join yet.¡± Mirella tilted her head, her gaze sweeping across the group, understanding flickering in her eyes. I felt a little relieved. This meant Nebula hadn¡¯t told her about Murim and my other life. She¡¯d only asked about martial arts because of my fighting style, which she¡¯d seen when I fought Lilian¡¯s half-brother. She gave a slight nod, a small smile playing on her lips. ¡°I see. Well then, as always, I¡¯ll focus on securing the young lady¡¯s safety.¡± She leaned back, her gaze meeting mine, and I could tell she wasn¡¯t pushing the matter any further. The conversation drifted to a close, and with it, a new sense of resolution settled over all of us. There was so much to do, and the threats were still real. Except in my heart, I grew worried about Lilian. **** I couldn¡¯t find Lilian anywhere. I was worried, but¡­ if I knew her, I knew she¡¯d at least allow me to explain before she did anything stupid. So I decided to follow the plan first. ¡°Come in,¡± a voice said after I knocked. I pushed open the door and walked into Chancellor Duskleaf''s office, the familiar dark wood panels and the soft fragrance of incense filling the space. It was a comfort, a sign of the quiet power that emanated from Amelia herself. She had a way of making any room feel safe and defended¡ªthough today, I found an unexpected guest. ¡°My, it¡¯s my dearest student Iskandaar,¡± Amelia said from her seat, smiling at me as she nudged her chin to the girl sitting across from her. ¡°I believe you two have met before? You¡¯re classmates.¡± ¡°Hello, Chancellor,¡± I nodded at her and then looked at the girl. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve had the opportunity to walk by each other a few times before but were never lucky enough to exchange greetings. Good morning, Princess.¡± [Sathari Nezehra; Level 28] The Naga princess, Sathari Nezehra, looked at me. Her red scales were slightly purple now as they gleamed under the sunlight filtering through the tall window behind the Chancellor''s desk. They shimmered and her purple eyes met mine with that piercing intensity that someone else might mistake for hostility. She smiled, her fangs just barely peeking out from her lips. "Greetingsss, Romani," she said, her voice as smooth as the silk scarf that wound around her shoulders. Her accent colored every word with an exotic, almost hypnotic edge. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around recently in classesss,¡± she said, ¡°I have missed you.¡± She smiled a kind smile. Despite how she looked, she was a kind and friendly girl. I smiled back, "That is very kind of you, Princess," I nodded, offering a polite smile. Seeing her here, in the flesh, brought back some memories. Episode 4 of Arcane Crown was Nebula¡¯s Red Night, which naturally meant that Episode 3 had already passed. That episode was dedicated to this Princess here, and given how her scales had changed colors, she¡¯d gone through. I¡¯d missed it, but thankfully she was safe and alright even without it. The Poison in the Shadows. A tangled mess of political machinations, hidden societies, and the dark underbelly of Waybound City. Sathari had been at the center of it, dodging poison-laced knives and whispers of a criminal organization. She¡¯d been kidnapped, her life nearly torn from her by devil worshippers looking to rip the Naga Pearl from her head. Lord Draygon Valis was the one leading the whole episode, and since this time I hadn¡¯t seen an end to him myself, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was still lurking. Hopefully, he was gone. Prince Orion was still the main character, so he must have saved Sathari as he did in the game. He must have taken care of the enemies too. Sathari tilted her head, her slitted eyes narrowing as she watched me. ¡°You seem deep in thought, classsmate. Something troubling you?¡± I shook my head, pushing those memories aside. ¡°No. Just surprised to see you here.¡± She hissed softly¡ªnot a sound of annoyance, but more like amusement. ¡°I had some work with the chancellor here. But it¡¯s done now, ssso you can have the room.¡± Saying so, she bowed to Amelia and slipped past me, her tail curling as she moved out the door, the soft hiss of her scales against the floor fading as she disappeared down the hallway. I watched her leave before turning back to Amelia. The chancellor was leaning against her desk now, her chin resting on her palm, an amused glint in her eyes. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to teach her Dragon Tongue Magic,¡± she said, her voice warm with the kind of excitement I hadn¡¯t seen from her in a while. ¡°She¡¯ll be my first student in that subject. I¡¯ve been trying to find one for decades, and I¡¯m happy a candidate finally showed up.¡± ¡°That is interesting,¡± I said. Her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Try to get along with her if you get the chance. I think you¡¯ll encounter her frequently since you like to visit my chambers quite often.¡± She winked, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, even if a smile tugged at my lips. ¡°She¡¯s still foreign to this place, especially she must feel that way more after her recent kidnapping incident, so a friend will help,¡± Amelia added, her tone shifting to something more serious, a softness in her gaze. I frowned at that, remembering more of the chaos in Episode 3. The desperate attempts to extract her Naga Pearl, the cultists, and the fear that had hung over the entire city like a stormcloud. No way I missed all that. She was safe now, but a kidnap like that left a mark. It made people wary, and more guarded. Thankfully, it seemed she¡¯d receive a boon she hadn¡¯t in the game. Dragon Tongue Magic from Amelia Duskleaf. ¡°Sure,¡± I said, sliding into the chair opposite Amelia. ¡°I¡¯ll get along.¡± Amelia smiled, and her expression was sly as she leaned forward, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Thank you, my dear. But, why are you here today? It can¡¯t be that you want more of my nuggets?¡± She tilted her head, her smile widening. ¡°If so, you¡¯d have to visit my home again.¡± ¡°Maybe later,¡± I said, letting the teasing roll off me. ¡°But right now, there¡¯s something important I need to tell you. Something¡­ serious.¡± She raised an eyebrow, her smile fading just slightly as she waited, her gaze sharp, focused. I hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. ¡°My fianc¨¦e,¡± I said, ¡°is a vampire.¡± For a second, Amelia didn¡¯t move. She blinked, the words hanging in the air between us like a weight. Then she let out a long sigh, her eyes closing as she brought her hands up to cover her face. ¡°Of course,¡± she muttered, her voice muffled by her hands. ¡°Of course, she is. Dammit, you brat.¡±